I grip the hilt of my sword tightly, my knuckles whitening, the anger bubbling just below the surface. ¡°The right call? Really, Chiara? This is the thanks I get for holding back when he tried to kill me? Next time, there won¡¯t be any hesitation. If they come for me again, I¡¯ll cut them down without a second thought.¡±
She flinches, barely noticeable, but I catch it. Her breath steadies as she forces herself to respond. ¡°I understand, Alonso. And I¡¯ve made sure the message is clear.¡± Her tone dips, softer now, like she thinks she can appeal to me. ¡°The camp¡ it¡¯s not easy to manage everyone. People have their fears, their anger, their grief. I thought¡ if they had someone to focus all that on, someone apart from the rest of us¡ª¡±
¡°You mean me,¡± I snap. ¡°Your sacrificial scapegoat.¡±
¡°It was a mistake,¡± she says finally, her voice quiet, almost pleading. ¡°I thought long and hard about it while you were gone. Maybe pushing you away wasn¡¯t the best decision.¡±
I scoff, my hand twitching at my sword. ¡°Oh, now you¡¯ve figured that out? After you blackmailed me? After you tore Ayu and me apart for your pathetic excuse of unity?¡±
Her gaze drops for a moment before she looks back up, forcing herself to hold steady. ¡°This trial is different, Alonso. It¡¯s open, the dangers are real, constant. Enough to push us together. We¡¯re stronger now, more focused. What I¡¯m saying is¡ you don¡¯t have to be the villain anymore. I can help you make peace with them. And if anyone still refuses, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±
¡°Chiara¡ stop.¡± My voice is low, cold, cutting through her words like a blade. Her face falls, but I don¡¯t care. ¡°I severed ties with the only person I cared about back in the Oasis because of you. There¡¯s nothing else for me here. I¡¯m better off on my own¡ªless dead weight, no responsibility, and no risk of betrayal. You¡¯ve already proven how reliable your kind of ¡®unity¡¯ is.¡±
She hesitates, nodding slowly. ¡°I¡ I see.¡± Her voice is subdued now, but she presses on. ¡°If you ever hit a wall¡ if you need anything, know that I¡¯ll still be here. You don¡¯t have to face everything alone. These trials¡ª¡±
¡°Will only make me stronger,¡± I interrupt. ¡°Don¡¯t twist this into some kumbaya bullshit, Chiara. I¡¯ll handle whatever comes my way, alone. And I won¡¯t waste time helping people who¡¯d rather stab me in the back.¡±
She straightens slightly, trying to meet my glare head-on. ¡°You think you can do this all on your own?¡±
I lean forward, just enough to make her uneasy, my voice a growl. ¡°The last time you doubted me, Siddharth ended up dead. Maybe you should remember that before you try playing your little games again.¡±
Her expression hardens, but the faint crack in her resolve is unmistakable. She says nothing, and the silence stretches between us like a taut wire.
Then, slowly, her expression softens, and she exhales. "Alright," she says quietly. "Then¡ let me at least help you with something." She hesitates briefly, then adds, "I¡¯ll send you a mental map of the areas we¡¯ve scouted, with details on the next zone and the abominations roaming there."
Dense images flood into my mind as I analyze the intricate wave pattern she transmitted. The map is massive, far more detailed than anything Houston has managed. It shows spawn zones for the crustaceans and arthropods, markers for taken-down creatures, the locations of Climber hunting parties, and even a scale for distance measurement. It¡¯s undeniably impressive.
I quickly memorize it all, and focus on the new zone. It¡¯s labeled ¡®Riftflow?¡¯ It¡¯s mostly uncharted, with faint outlines marking unknown terrain. Something else catches my eye: creatures labeled Glow-Lurkers. I squint, reading their description.
The Glow-Lurkers look like something out of a nightmare¡ªtranslucent, floating shapes pulsing with an eerie, bioluminescent glow. Ghostly tentacles dangle beneath them as they hover over Riftflow¡¯s jagged terrain, gliding in smooth, hypnotic motions. A warning is shown in small text: they emit a low-frequency EM pulse, cloaking themselves in a luminous mist that distorts normal EM tracking. More creatures with EM cloaking, huh?
¡°I should be able to handle it,¡± I reply, calmly.
¡°Well, if you can¡¯t, what hope is there for the rest of us?¡± Then she adds, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the first part. Now, for the second.¡± She drops a heavy backpack she¡¯s been carrying, and it lands with a soft thud.
I glance down, half-expecting her to pull something out of it, but instead, she just holds it out toward me.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± I frown, reluctant to reach for it.
¡°It¡¯s yours,¡± she says.
I stare at it, then back at her. ¡°Why?¡±
She exhales, slightly exasperated. ¡°Please, just take it. I¡¯m not looking to make things up with you, Alonso, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking. But I acknowledge you¡¯re¡ important for clearing this Tower.¡±
After a few seconds, I grab the pack and inspect it. It resembles my old one, but with some noticeable upgrades. ¡°So¡ what¡¯s all this?¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s some of the gear you left behind at the Oasis. I had Lukas help me upgrade it. Inside, you¡¯ll find two pairs of pants, shirts, boots, an upgraded sling with a pouch, and a sheath for your blade. Oh, and a new version of this mask,¡± she gestures to her own. ¡°I know communication isn¡¯t your favorite, so I modified the antenna to shift to a unique frequency only I know. I¡¯ll send the spectrum now.¡±
Before I can respond, she sends a signal. I quickly analyze it.
¡°Using this frequency, you can send a wave through the uniform EM field, and I¡¯ll be able to receive it as long as we¡¯re within a 650-kilometer range. Beyond that, the signal grows too weak. Also, I¡¯ll send regular map updates, so you know where each Climber is¡ªyou can avoid them¡ or not, as you wish.¡±
I¡¯m silent for a moment, weighing my options. The rest of the stuff? Sure, that¡¯s fine. But the mask¡ wouldn''t it mean she could pinpoint my position whenever I send out a long-range wave? Sure, I¡¯d have her location, along with everyone else¡¯s on the map, but...
After a beat, I make up my mind. ¡°I¡¯ll pass on the mask, Chiara,¡± I say bluntly. ¡°And as for communication? There¡¯s nothing I need to say to you.¡±
Chiara opens her mouth, then hesitates, looking down for a moment. Finally, she nods, her voice subdued. ¡°Alright¡¡±
An awkward silence settles between us, but she eventually breaks it, her tone shifting. ¡°There¡¯s¡ one more thing. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed, but this trial¡ªit¡¯s strange. It resembles ancient Earth, like¡ from before the dinosaurs,¡± she continues, her gaze meeting mine. ¡°I keep thinking about the goal here. Is it just like the island¡ªjust get to the end? But as we¡¯ve been updating the map every day, I started noticing something odd.¡± She pauses, searching my face. ¡°The land is moving.¡±
Moving?
¡°You mean¡ the landmasses are shifting?¡±
¡°Yes. The movement is subtle, but it¡¯s happening. We can¡¯t predict the pattern yet, since the shift isn¡¯t uniform and too small for now, but we¡¯re gathering data on it. My hypothesis? This might be a recreation of Earth¡¯s ancient land formations¡ªwhen everything was one massive supercontinent. Instead of the five we have now, it was¡ Pangaea.¡±
That name was familiar.
¡°So you reckon the end isn¡¯t just about reaching a location but also¡ a certain point in time? We have to wait?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Chiara nods. ¡°I think the end of this trial might be tied to the landmasses'' movements.¡±
Interesting.
She finishes up, checking her list. ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s it¡ªthe map, the backpack, the shifting land. Anything else? Need food or water? I put some provisions in there. We¡¯ve got a very good cook at camp, so I hope you like it.¡±
I don¡¯t respond.
After a second, I look away, then back at her. ¡°How¡¯s Ayu?¡±
Chiara¡¯s gaze softens, a touch of guilt in her expression. ¡°I¡ am really sorry about¡ª¡±
¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± I cut in, my tone harsh. ¡°Just make sure she¡¯s okay.¡±
She nods. ¡°I know. But honestly, she¡¯s doing great. She might even be further along in stage progress than I am. Lukas made her an atlatl, and she¡¯s gotten really good with it.¡±
¡°An atlatl?¡±
¡°Yeah, like a javelin thrower. It¡¯s straightforward and gives her extra range. You want one?¡±
¡°No.¡±
Chiara hesitates for a moment, then shakes her head.
¡°And who is Lukas? Tall, blond guy by any chance?¡±
¡°Yes.¡± She frowns a bit. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him?¡±
¡°No, but he caught my attention before the duel with Siddharth,¡± I say with a shrug.
She gives a short nod. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t keep you any longer. Good luck with the hunt.¡±
I nod slightly but stay silent.
Without another word, we go our separate ways.
As I make my way down the cliff, I can¡¯t help but think of Ayu¡ I miss her smile today.
Chapter 136 - Pangea (XV)
I keep Overdrive at a controlled level, slightly higher than usual¡ªand for good reason: I¡¯ve stepped into the Riftflow.
The air here is dense¡ªhumid and heavy, like a wet cloth clinging to my skin.
The faint, acrid smell of something faintly metallic lingers, mixing with the earthy scent of decaying vegetation and the tang of salt carried in from the coast.
My boots press into the soft, uneven ground, squelching with each step. The terrain is uneven, jagged rocks and patches of glowing moss breaking the monotony of the cracked soil.
Riftflow feels alive¡ªmore alive than it has any right to be.
The faint glimmer of bioluminescence on the ground catches my eye as I move forward.
Everything about this place feels wrong, as if the land itself is waiting, holding its breath. There¡¯s no comforting rhythm of wind or rustling leaves here¡ªjust the occasional gurgle of bubbling pools scattered across the landscape, emitting a faint, sickly glow.
I step carefully, each movement deliberate, letting my waves pulse out around me, scanning for anything, even if I know they are undetectable.
Then I hear it. The faintest sound¡ªso soft it¡¯s almost swallowed by the unnatural silence of this place. A whisper of movement.
My breath stills, muscles tensing as my head snaps toward the source.
So they have come.
Without hesitation, I leap to the side, rolling across the ground and coming up on one knee. My eyes dart upward.
For a moment, I see nothing. Just the distorted, shimmering air above me. Then, they reveal themselves¡ªor maybe it¡¯s just my brain piecing together what I can barely see. The Glow-Lurkers.
They hover, translucent and ethereal, their jelly-like bodies glowing faintly with a bioluminescent light that ripples in rhythmic waves, casting an eerie glow on the rocky terrain. Ghostly tentacles dangle beneath them, swaying with a fluid grace that almost hypnotizes. Their full length, including the tentacles, stretches over 30 meters, a massive yet graceful presence.
Their forms ripple and distort as they move, seamlessly blending into the air around them like living mirages. Completely undetectable by my waves. Completely silent, except for that faint, almost imperceptible sound that somehow caught my attention.
They glide toward me, their bioluminescent bodies cloaking the world in a hazy, luminous mist. It distorts everything around them, like heat rippling off a desert road, bending light and perception alike.
I grip my blade tighter, feeling my heart thundering in my chest, but a smile tugs at my lips.
¡°So I¡¯m fighting ghosts now,¡± I mutter with a dry chuckle, pulling the lever on Overdrive. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you really are.¡±
The world sharpens instantly as Overdrive kicks in, flooding my senses. Every detail becomes vivid, crisp.
I can feel the faint tremors in the air as they move, the whisper of vibrations their gliding bodies leave behind.
Their light no longer bends the world as much as I peel back its distortion with heightened focus. Even their movements slow, almost graceful, like watching a dance in slow motion.
Chiara¡¯s team never fought these things, so I have no idea what they¡¯re capable of. Electric tentacles? Some other EM-based attack? Better not find out the hard way.
I decide to play it safe and reach for my sling.
I load a stone, feeling its weight balance in my palm, and fire. The projectile shoots forward at a speed most wouldn¡¯t even perceive¡ªbut these things do. They react, their bodies jerking unnaturally fast as if trying to dodge.
Impressive¡ just not fast enough.
The stone tears through one of them, punching a clean hole through its translucent form. It falters for a moment, the glow flickering as its pulsing light dims. But as I ready another shot, wondering how easy this might be, I see it.
The hole begins to close. Tendrils of glowing, gelatinous flesh knit back together, sealing the wound as if it had never been there.
What the hell?
I lock my gaze on the faint blue shimmer within their translucent forms. Is that their brain? I had aimed there at first, but they reacted too quickly.
Screw it.
I throw my backpack to the ground, the sound barely registering over the pounding in my chest.
My hands move on instinct as I reload the sling, each motion faster than the last. This time, no hesitation. I sprint forward, directly at them, adrenaline and Overdrive pumping through my veins like fire.
The tentacles of the nearest one lash out. They''re blindingly fast¡ªeven under Overdrive, they''re a blur, slicing the air like whips. But I twist my body sharply, the ground skidding beneath my feet.
My right shoulder drops, and I pivot low, narrowly avoiding the glowing appendages as they snap past where my head was a second ago. The air hums with their charge.
I fire my sling mid-movement, the projectile cutting through the luminescent mist, aiming directly for that blueish glow.
It hits.
The rock punches into the jelly-like creature, tearing through the shimmering membrane and embedding itself into the soft, glowing core.
For a split second, the Glow-Lurker convulses violently. Its tentacles flail, the electric charge crackling wildly and scorching the air around me.
The core ruptures, splitting apart in a sickening, wet burst, bioluminescent fluid spraying everywhere.
The creature''s body collapses inward, folding like a punctured balloon. Its light fades rapidly, and its translucent form disintegrates into shimmering particles. All that remains is a faint glow on the ground¡ªa small orb, perfect and unassuming.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
I reach for it but stop. My senses scream at me.
The other two are already upon me.
I pivot sharply, Overdrive flooding my system.
Every pulse, every vibration in the air slows down. I can feel the electric hum of their tentacles as they come. I launch myself backward, narrowly avoiding one set of glowing appendages. They snap so close to my face that the charge stings my skin.
I land on uneven ground, crouching low. My sling is ready. I grab another projectile, but there¡¯s no time to think.
The second Glow-Lurker rushes in, its tentacles sweeping horizontally like a deadly scythe. I leap over them, my body twisting mid-air, and fire directly downward into its core.
The shot lands.
The creature convulses violently, its glowing core rupturing like the first. Bioluminescent fluid sprays everywhere, some of it hitting my arms and searing like acid. I grunt but don¡¯t stop. The creature disintegrates, leaving another pulsing orb behind.
The third one comes immediately, giving no room to breathe. Its tentacles whip toward me in a wide arc, forcing me to duck and roll.
The ground is rough, cutting into my elbows, but I¡¯m already back on my feet, eyes locked on its core. I launch a rock from the sling at full force, but it deflects, the shot skimming its side.
Shit!
I grab another projectile, keeping low. It comes again, its movement erratic now, faster, perhaps berserk now that it is alone.
I sidestep its attack, letting its momentum carry it forward. My hands are already moving, loading the sling. As it passes me, I fire point-blank into the glowing brain.
This time, the shot doesn¡¯t miss.
The core explodes in a grotesque, wet pop, sending more bioluminescent fluid spraying in every direction. The Glow-Lurker collapses in on itself, fading into shimmering particles just like the others. Another orb remains.
The area falls silent, save for my ragged breathing.
I¡¯m drenched¡ªpartly in sweat, partly in the glowing fluid that, for some reason, didn¡¯t vanish with the creatures. The substance clings to my arms, faintly warm and sticky, pulsating with a faint light.
My heart thunders in my chest, the adrenaline still roaring through my veins. I was about to dial back Overdrive, let myself calm down, and collect the orbs¡ªbut then I feel it.
A ripple. A faint disturbance in the field around me.
I whip my head to the side, my senses narrowing in on the source. My eyes scan the misty horizon, and there¡ªmoving with the same ghostly grace as the others¡ªthree more are gliding toward me.
The camp had transformed into a bustling hub of activity over the past couple of days.
What was once a chaotic scattering of makeshift shelters had grown into something almost... livable. Larger tents now stood in neat rows, their fabric reinforced with sturdy stitching and secured tightly against the occasional gusts of wind. Between them, wooden tables and benches were scattered, most handmade, where Climbers gathered to eat or share stories of their hunts.
A central fire pit burned brightly, the scent of roasted meat wafting through the air. Around it, groups sat laughing or debating strategies, their faces illuminated by the warm glow.
On the camp''s northern edge stood the workshop, an ever-busy space where a few worked tirelessly. Scraps of metal, hardened wood, and animal parts were meticulously crafted into weapons, traps, and gear. The rhythmic clanging of tools echoed softly, adding to the lively ambiance of the camp.
Despite the improvements, a sense of urgency always lingered. Yet, it felt almost... normal, a strange semblance of community in the midst of chaos.
Ayu leaned casually against a post near the fire pit, the mask Lukas had crafted for her spinning deftly in her hand.
Her sharp eyes scanned the camp, noting the usual faces, the usual chatter. Someone laughed loudly by the fire, and she couldn¡¯t help but smirk. It was good to hear people unwind, especially while taking a rest from a successful hunt.
Her gaze shifted, catching movement on the horizon. A familiar figure approached from the distance. Chiara.
Ayu straightened slightly, expecting to see the confident, no-nonsense stride Chiara always carried. But¡ something was off.
Chiara¡¯s shoulders slumped just a little, her steps slower than usual, her head tilted downward. Not a big deal to most, but to Ayu, who watched everything with sharp eyes and an even sharper gut feeling, it was a red flag.
¡°Hmm,¡± she muttered, narrowing her eyes. ¡°What happened?¡±
She stayed still, watching Chiara as she moved closer. Just as Ayu was about to call out something snarky, she noticed the shift. Chiara seemed to realize the Climbers were starting to notice her, and¡ªlike a switch¡ªshe plastered on a smile. Her steps quickened, her posture straightened. Just like that, the confident leader was back.
But Ayu wasn¡¯t fooled. Not even for a second.
¡°Yeah, nice try,¡± Ayu murmured under her breath with a grin, spinning the mask one last time before putting it on. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯re hiding, boss.¡±
Ayu adjusted the mask as she sauntered toward Chiara, moving quietly between the tents. Her grin widened as she got closer, her steps light and playful. She slipped behind Chiara unnoticed and leaned in.
¡°Boo!¡± Ayu said, her voice muffled slightly by the mask.
Chiara turned, shaking her head with a faint smile. ¡°Nice mask. Costum designed, I assume?¡±
Ayu laughed and nodded, pulling it off with a quick flourish. ¡°You bet. Didn¡¯t like the standard look. Too boring, you know?¡±
Chiara raised an eyebrow. ¡°Boring? You mean functional.¡±
Ayu waved her off, holding up her own mask for inspection. ¡°Lukas and I spiced mine up a little. See this?¡± She pointed at the intricate patterns carved along the sides. ¡°Inspired by home. The details mimic traditional Thai art, and we added a small crest on the top, shaped like a Muay Thai headband. Pretty sweet, huh?¡±
Chiara chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°You and Lukas are a dangerous combination.¡±
¡°Better than your basic design,¡± Ayu quipped, holding up the mask Chiara was wearing for comparison. ¡°Simple lines, no flair, no presence.¡±
Chiara smirked but didn¡¯t reply, her hand tightening slightly around something she was holding.
Ayu¡¯s sharp eyes caught it immediately. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s this?¡± She pointed at the other mask Chiara had tucked under her arm. ¡°A new one? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re starting a collection.¡±
Chiara hesitated, her smile faltering for a split second. ¡°Ah, yes¡ Lukas just finished this one. It¡¯s for¡¡± She trailed off briefly, her eyes flicking to the side. ¡°For someone who might join the next hunting group. Just a backup, really.¡±
Ayu tilted her head, frowning slightly. ¡°Huh. Thought everyone already had one.¡±
¡°Do they?¡± Chiara said quickly. ¡°Well, this one¡¯s just in case. You know, accidents happen.¡±
Ayu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her carefree smile fading into something more thoughtful. ¡°Mmm. Right. A backup.¡± She crossed her arms, her tone sharper now. ¡°That¡¯s funny. You¡¯re not one to carry spares like that. And where¡¯s your backpack?¡±
Chiara chuckled, but the sound was forced. She turned slightly, feigning nonchalance. ¡°I left it here at camp. I just went out for some fresh air.¡±
¡°So, you went for fresh air carrying two masks and came back with a downcast expression?¡± Ayu pressed, her brow furrowed. ¡°Let me guess¡ªeither you botched one of your experiments, or¡¡± she paused, tilting her head, ¡°he rejected your offer.¡±
Chiara stiffened, her eyes widening as if caught off guard. Her lips parted, but no words came out. Before she could respond, Ayu waved her hand dismissively and continued.
¡°Let him be, Chiara. He likes being alone. That¡¯s his path, what he chose. Don¡¯t try to enforce your way of thinking on others¡ªit won¡¯t work, and it¡¯s not fair. We¡¯re strong as we are. Focus on what we have now, not on what you think we¡¯re missing. That¡¯s what matters.¡±
Chiara stood frozen, her mouth slightly open, her eyes locked on Ayu in disbelief. The words struck like a hammer to her chest, shattering the fragile defenses she¡¯d built around her guilt. They lingered in the air, echoing louder with each passing second, crushing her more than she¡¯d thought possible¡ªespecially coming from Ayu.
For a moment, Ayu said nothing, her expression steady, almost serene. Then, just like that, the smile returned to her face, carefree and mischievous as ever. ¡°By the way,¡± she added, ¡°try not to fall too far behind. I hunted twelve crabs on my last outing¡ªjust seventeen more to hit the limit.¡±
She laughed, spinning her mask in her hand as she turned and walked off, her usual buoyant stride returning.
Chapter 137 - Pangea (XVI)
More.
They¡¯re coming again. The third batch already. Faster. Rippling. Like ghosts twisting in the air.
Blue cores pulsing. Tentacles slicing.
I laugh, the sound bursting out of me uncontrollably. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± I shout, slamming the Overdrive lever. Hard. The surge is a wildfire through my veins.
The world bends. Slows. Sharpens.
Every ripple in the mist, every flicker of light¡ªit¡¯s all laid bare before me.
My senses scream, urging me forward. The acrid tang of metallic salt fills the air, sharp and biting, mingling with the faint stench of decay clinging to the glowing mist.
My body moves like it knows exactly what to do, like it¡¯s been waiting for this moment all along.
One lashes out. Tentacles whipping, glowing, slicing. Fast.
I twist sharply, dropping low, the dirt splattering across my face. The whip snaps over my head, close enough for the electric hum to make my teeth ache.
I spin. Sword out. A full arc. The blade tears through the tentacle, severing it clean.
Momentum. I let the spin carry me. My hand releases the sword mid-turn, and it flies. A flash of steel in the mist.
It pierces the core.
The glow flares¡ªbrilliant, blinding¡ªthen bursts into a violent spray of bioluminescent fluid. The mist glows brighter, shimmering as the creature collapses inward, its body folding and disintegrating into nothing.
I land, boots slamming into the dirt. My grin widens, my chest heaving. ¡°That¡¯s one.¡±
The next is already moving. Tentacles whip toward me, cutting the air like a storm of blades.
I backflip. The glowing appendages miss by a breath, the hum of their charge buzzing past my ears.
In midair, I grab my sling, load it in one smooth motion, and fire.
Perfect shot.
The rock punches through the second creature¡¯s core. The impact is brutal, wet, satisfying. The blue glow dims, flickers, and then bursts in an explosion of light and fluid.
I laugh again, louder this time. This is it. This is what I¡¯m here for.
But the third one doesn¡¯t wait. It charges immediately, faster, wilder. It knows. It knows it¡¯s the last.
Tentacles snap in a wide arc, glowing bright and crackling with energy. I dive, rolling across the uneven ground, the jagged rocks scraping my skin. I barely notice. Not now. Not here.
I rise, loading another rock into the sling. My arm moves on instinct, firing as I pivot.
Miss. The projectile skims past its side, the faintest ripple in the mist.
¡°Damn it!¡± I snarl, but my grin never fades. The adrenaline roars louder, hotter.
It lunges again, its movements erratic, desperate. I step into its range, closing the distance, twisting my body to avoid the glowing tentacles. They snap past me, a breath away from my face.
I raise the sling, aiming point-blank, and fire.
The shot lands.
The rock slams into the glowing brain. The core ruptures with a grotesque, wet pop. The creature convulses violently, its body collapsing inward like a deflated balloon. Bioluminescent fluid sprays everywhere, drenching me, burning faintly against my skin.
Three down.
I stand amidst the glowing mist, chest heaving, heart pounding, my body drenched in sweat and glowing fluids that smell like shit. My head thrums with the rhythm of my pulse, but the rush¡ªthe rush¡ªis still there. Hot. Wild. Perfect.
I take a step forward, hand outstretched for the orbs. Nine of them already.
Stage 1 - 3.860%
Stage 1 - 3.869%
Stage 1 - 3.875%
Suddenly, I feel it¡ªa ripple. Faint. Subtle. A disturbance in the field.
I freeze, my senses honing in, sharp as a blade. The mist swirls lazily, shifting, revealing shapes. There.
Moving with that same ghostly grace¡ªfive more.
My grin widens, stretching across my face. My heart races, pounding like a war drum.
More!
I step forward, ready for them. Then it hits me.
A sharp, blinding pain rips through my skull.
¡°Ahhh¡ª!¡± My knees buckle, hands gripping my head as the world tilts.
The mist swirls. Fast. Chaotic. My Overdrive flickers, the clarity shattered into jagged shards.
¡°What the hell¡?¡± I gasp, the words barely escaping my lips.
Fuck!
I have to get out of here. My legs move on instinct, each step pounding against the uneven ground.
The splitting headache feels like it¡¯s going to crack my skull wide open. It hurts. It hurts!
I don¡¯t look back. I just run¡ªtoward the cliffs, away from the Riftflow. But the zone feels like it¡¯s stretching on forever. The mist clings to me like a predator, suffocating and unrelenting.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Damn!
An idea flashes through the pain. Overdrive.
I quickly lower it down. I don¡¯t know how much. I don¡¯t care.
Then¡ the pain lessens.
The realization hits me like a rock to the gut.
I messed up.
But I keep running. No hesitation. My senses scream at me not to stop. I glance back once¡ªjust once. Nothing. No shapes in the mist. No glowing forms. But I still run.
Minutes blur into eternity before I finally break free, collapsing onto the jagged terrain outside the Riftflow.
My chest heaves, my breath coming in ragged gasps. My body feels like it¡¯s on fire, the aftershocks of adrenaline coursing through me.
I reach for the water in my backpack, only to remember.
I left it back there.
I let my arm fall limply to the ground, staring up at the empty sky. The weight of what just happened crushes down on me like a boulder.
I¡ fell for it again, didn¡¯t I?
I laugh to myself. How pathetic.
My breathing is haggard, my head still pounding. My body feels like it¡¯s burning, the Overdrive took its toll.
Pathetic. Like a drug addict.
Would Houston be laughing now? Or shaking his head, disappointed?
I¡¯m tired. Hungry. Thirsty. But above all, tired. I¡¯ll rest first¡ªthen I¡¯ll go back for the backpack.
I recline right where I am. No need for comfort. No need for anything.
I¡¯m sorry, Houston. Maybe¡
I sigh, pulling Overdrive into negative values. My senses dull, the pounding in my head softening. Slowly, everything fades.
I quickly¡ fall¡ asleep.
"I must say, Houston, I underestimated you."
Houston sighs. "Darius, spare me your theatrics."
"You followed the script perfectly. Kept his Overdrive at 60%, nudged it to 70% just enough to hook him, then hit him with the headache at the perfect moment. I didn¡¯t think you had it in you¡ªinflicting pain on Alonso? You? But it was a masterstroke. Truly brilliant way to end the problem once and for all."
"You¡¯re exhausting."
"I mean it. Oscar-worthy. Best supporting actor. You made sure he tasted the addiction, learned his limits, and saw the danger¡ªwithout letting it happen in a much more life-threatening scenario. The headache, perfectly timed, hitting right after one batch ended and before the next wave came. And the best part? He¡¯ll never know it was you. Beautifully executed, dear brother."
"..."
"Ah, but don¡¯t deny the artistry. You¡¯re a scientist. This was your experiment, wasn¡¯t it? You nudged, pushed, observed. Admit it¡ªyou enjoyed watching him struggle, just a bit."
"..."
"Oh, come now. I¡¯m only admiring the craft. Painful lessons are the ones that stick. And you¡ you¡¯re good at delivering them."
Silence.
"Well, enough head-patting. On another note, I would¡¯ve paid to see your face¡ªif you had one¡ªwhen Chiara sent that map," Darius laughs. "All your effort, and she casually drops one that makes yours look like it¡¯s an old gadget from fifty years ago."
"I guess I¡¯m not good enough," Houston replies, calm, serious.
"Ah, don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. The girl¡¯s a freak. Maybe take a page from her book. Who knows? Push Alonso to get her to spill her tricks. She¡¯s all guilty and remorseful now¡ªprime time to pry some secrets loose."
"You know he won¡¯t."
"Ohh¡ I like that answer. Means you want to, but Alonso won¡¯t do it. I like that, Houston. You¡¯re finally thinking properly. Last time we talked, I wondered how you and I could¡¯ve come from the same origin, but now? Seems we are indeed twins to a split mind."
Houston sighs. "Anything of interest, Darius? If not, I¡¯d like to take a break."
"Busy lately, aren¡¯t you? I wonder if Alonso even notices how much you do in the background. Anyway, yes, there¡¯s one thing¡ªthe masks."
Houston pauses. "What about them?"
"I just think it¡¯s a shame he refused the mask. Fear of being tracked? That only happens if he carelessly emits waves on the targeted frequency. Meanwhile, he could track all the Climbers using the ¡®good¡¯ map and their exploration progress. And more than that¡ what¡¯s your scientific take? Can those masks enhance offensive pulses? Can Alonso make one for himself? Would they make merging rates easier? Harder?"
¡°They are crude, but not without potential. The antennae are exceptionally sensitive to EM waves, which makes them a decent amplification tool. However, their design is simplistic¡ªprimitive. It¡¯s Chiara¡¯s ingenuity that makes them useful, not the device itself.¡±
Darius chuckles, low and sharp. ¡°So you¡¯re saying if Alonso got his hands on one¡¡±
¡°It could be a game-changer,¡± Houston admits. ¡°If calibrated correctly, the mask could synchronize with his own EM field, amplifying both offensive and defensive capabilities. It might even enhance his ability to sense and predict movement within the field, especially against cloaked enemies like the Glow-Lurkers.¡±
¡°And merging rates?¡± Darius¡¯s voice drips with curiosity.
¡°That¡¯s trickier to predict,¡± Houston says after a pause. ¡°The masks could theoretically stabilize the field, reducing mental strain during high-level merging. Or they could disrupt the natural flow of his EM waves, making it harder. It depends entirely on how it¡¯s configured.¡±
¡°And you don¡¯t think Alonso should make one for himself?¡±
Houston sighed. ¡°He¡¯s stubborn, Darius. He won¡¯t do it unless he sees a clear advantage. And he won¡¯t use anything that makes him feel dependent¡ªor vulnerable.¡±
Darius¡¯s laughter rang out, sharp and dark. ¡°Yes, he is. But that¡¯s what the night talks are for, aren¡¯t they? I know you can convince him, especially now. He¡¯ll be apologetic¡ªrattled even¡ªfor abusing Overdrive and falling for it.¡¯¡± His laughter echoed, sharp and fading into silence.
Houston remained calm, scanning the environment as Alonso slept, his thoughts running in countless directions.
He really needed a break.
I wake up.
My eyes crack open, and the sunlight hits me square in the face. Warm. Bright. Too bright.
I squint, raising a hand to shield my eyes.
The sky above is a hazy blend of pale blues and grays, with the sun cutting through just enough to cast sharp shadows over the jagged terrain.
I sit up, groaning slightly as I stretch my arms overhead. My shoulders pop, and the stiffness in my back reminds me of the unforgiving ground I slept on.
A few twists, a roll of my neck¡ªbetter, but not perfect.
The air smells faintly metallic, mixed with the earthy scent of dried moss and cracked soil. A slight breeze brushes past, cooling the sweat still clinging to my skin.
I glance around. The Riftflow looms in the distance, its eerie glow barely visible now under the daylight.
I check the clock. An hour and a half. That¡¯s it? Shorter than I thought.
My throat feels like sandpaper. Dry. My stomach growls, a low, hollow reminder of just how empty it is.
I stand slowly, brushing dirt off my legs. My body protests¡ªstiff but functional. I roll my shoulders, flex my hands. A little better.
I turn my gaze toward the Riftflow. My backpack¡¯s still in there.
The memory of the Glow-Lurkers lingers, sharp and clear.
I remember it all vividly. The rush. The pain. The fallout. I grip my sword tighter, the weight of it grounding me. I abused Overdrive, and I suffered the consequences.
I need to control myself.
Full Overdrive is a drug, plain and simple. I can¡¯t afford to ignore that anymore. I have no choice but to use it, but I have to set limits, to consciously decide when to fight and when to retreat. I have to treat it like the double-edged blade it is.
I take a deep breath, steadying my resolve. My gaze drops to the sling at my side and the pouch hanging at my hip. I open it to find only a few of the projectiles left¡ªthe ones Chiara gave me¡ªcarefully crafted by molding and shaping the arthropod shells into hardened spheres.
I¡¯ll have to make do. Rocks will have to suffice until I hunt another arthropod or crab to restock properly.
For now, I push those thoughts aside and focus on the task ahead.
I start running. The Riftflow waits. My backpack waits. My mistakes? They wait, too, somewhere in the back of my mind.
Chapter 138 - Pangea (XVII)
Chiara let the memories of the past days flow through her mind.
Seven days since they¡¯d exited the waiting room. Four since she¡¯d last seen Alonso.
The camp had found its rhythm, though not without losses. Five Climbers never made it to the initial camp, and three more had fallen since then. Their numbers had dwindled from 45 to 37, a sobering reminder of the trial''s stakes.
Despite the losses, progress was evident. Strategies and tools had improved survival rates, offering the group a structured approach to grinding Stage Progress. It wasn¡¯t foolproof, but it was working.
Their established EM neural network, now second nature, kept the group connected. The masks allowed them to track each other¡¯s movements, coordinate hunts, and relay critical information in real time. It had become the backbone of their operations.
Not too far from the camp, near the coast, massive pits lined with sharpened stakes made quick work of the giant crabs lured into them. These traps, simple yet effective, turned what had once been dangerous encounters into routine harvests. At least half of the Climbers had maxed out their Stage Progress with the crabs and arthropods, marking the need to shift focus to the Riftflow.
Two days ago, they had begun exploring the Riftflow actively.
For the Glow-Lurkers, the group was prepared. Alongside slings, javelins, and bows, Lukas had crafted a crude yet devastating ballista. This oversized weapon, mounted on a sturdy frame, launched massive projectiles with deadly precision. It had quickly become the camp¡¯s most valuable asset, its power and range making hunts far safer.
The camp itself had evolved. Reinforced tents with plant fiber and hardened wood now stood on raised platforms, protecting against the damp ground. Elevated walkways connected key areas. Armor had been standardized, pieced together from hardened shells, and leather that was brought back from the previous stage, offering Climbers consistent protection. Even the meals had improved.
Surprisingly, Mohan, the camp''s de facto chef, had discovered edible jungle vegetables and spices, elevating the food. The aroma of spiced stews and roasted meat often wafted through the camp, bringing a rare sense of normalcy.
Everything appeared to be running smoothly, but the world of this stage remained vast and unpredictable, its dangers only partially understood. The landmasses continued to shift, and while the expanding map provided pieces of the puzzle, it was far from complete. More exploration was necessary. They had to keep pushing forward.
And then there was Alonso¡ How far had he ventured by now?
Chiara had conducted a brief exploration of the adjacent zones with the advanced squad: Wang, Imani, Arjun, Rakesh, Ayu, Lukas, and herself. Together, they had uncovered two distinct areas branching from the Riftflow.
One, they had named the Molten Crest¡ªa volatile, smoldering region of jagged black rocks and glowing fissures that spewed plumes of sulfurous gas. Rivers of slow-moving lava snaked through the cracked terrain, and the air shimmered with oppressive heat. Survival there seemed unlikely for most.
The second zone they termed The Swamp¡ªa murky, shadow-drenched labyrinth of towering trees with gnarled roots rising from stagnant water. It exuded an eerie stillness, as though the land itself was holding its breath.
In the Molten Crest, they had encountered a particularly nasty creature, one Ayu had termed a Blaze-Screecher¡ªa grotesque, amphibian-like beast adapted to volcanic terrain. It emitted relentless bursts of EM waves that targeted the brain, inducing intense headaches that could escalate to unconsciousness if one was unprotected or too close.
A direct confrontation demanded immense focus and preparation, and even a brief encounter left them shaken. The squad had managed to take one down, but it came at the cost of Wang nearly collapsing and Lukas complaining of a lingering headache for hours afterward¡ªthough something told her he was probably faking it to skip work.
As for the Swamp, they had decided against delving too deeply. Its silence was unnatural. The lack of visible creatures, even from a distance, was unsettling. It seemed that whatever resided there preferred to remain hidden. They agreed to leave it as their last exploration point, saving it for when they had reached the Stage Progress limit in the Riftflow and Molten Crest.
All this left her wondering¡ªwhere was Alonso resting? She was practically certain by now that he had never returned to the coastal jungle. She or other Climbers would have noticed.
The Riftflow was practically uninhabitable, with the Glow-Lurkers roaming freely and the air itself a suffocating weight. Sleeping there wasn¡¯t an option. The Molten Crest, meanwhile, was unbearably hot, and sporadic volcanic eruptions made it arguably worse than the Riftflow. While the Blaze-Screechers could potentially be hunted for sustenance, the complete absence of water meant survival would be a near-impossible feat.
And finally, there was the Swamp. It appeared safer than the other two zones, offering water sources and even a few visible fruits on twisted, overgrown branches. But appearances could be deceptive. Safety wasn¡¯t guaranteed. What kind of creature could thrive in its ominous stillness? Whatever it was, it hadn¡¯t revealed itself¡ªand that was cause for concern.
Chiara shook her head, pushing aside thoughts of Alonso as her gaze returned to the bustling camp. There was work to be done. The trial wasn¡¯t going to wait.
She started her rounds, checking on the Climbers as they worked on reinforcing the shelters and loading weapons for their next hunt. The rhythmic clang of those hammering in the workshop and the low chatter around the firepit filled the air, creating a comforting hum of activity.
But then, she felt it.
A vibration.
Subtle, at first. Barely a tremor beneath her boots. She paused, frowning, her senses sharpening instinctively.
"Hmm?" She crouched slightly, pressing her palm to the ground. The vibrations were steady, growing stronger with each passing second.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.
An earthquake?
Others in the camp began to notice it too. Conversations faltered, the clang of tools paused, and people exchanged uneasy glances.
The vibration deepened.
Chiara frowned. This wasn¡¯t normal. The intensity was increasing far too quickly. She closed her eyes, sending a wave out to localize the source.
The coast.
Her eyes snapped open.
An earthquake at sea? An upcoming tsunami?!
No. The vibrations weren¡¯t consistent.
Her chest tightened. No time to waste. She turned and sprinted toward the nearest hill, adrenaline propelling her as she pushed her body to its limit, the neural pathways in her mind firing like electricity. She needed to see.
Her breath came in sharp bursts as she reached the summit. Her boots skidded on loose gravel, but she steadied herself. Then, she looked out¡
And froze.
Her brain struggled to process what she was seeing.
Crawling, churning masses surged onto the shore, spilling across the sand in an unending tide.
Crabs.
Hundreds of them.
Thousands.
No, tens of thousands.
Identical to the giant crustaceans they had fought before, their segmented bodies glistened with seawater as they poured out of the ocean, legs clattering against the rocky coast. Their pincers snapped menacingly, their glowing eyes reflecting an eerie light as they moved in perfect unison.
¡°What the hell¡¡± The words escaped her lips in a whisper, her voice drowned out by the growing cacophony of their movement.
More and more emerged, the line stretching endlessly along the coastline. The vibrations underfoot intensified as the mass advanced inward in a relentless, coordinated formation.
THE CAMP!
Chiara¡¯s senses flared, her eyes narrowing as her mind stretched outward. Her EM waves carried the command to every Climber.
¡°A tide of giant crabs is advancing inland. Abandon the camp. Head up the cliff toward the Sulfur Flats. Now!¡±
The group reacted immediately, their training evident in the swift, synchronized movement. They grabbed essentials¡ªtools, weapons, water, spices, and a few clothes¡ªleaving the rest behind without hesitation. The camp was lost, but survival came first.
Ayu appeared beside her, her sharp intake of breath breaking the tense silence as she gazed down from the cliff. The sea of crabs stretched endlessly, pincers snapping and bodies surging forward like an unstoppable tide.
¡°Fuck,¡± Ayu muttered, glancing at Chiara. Their eyes met, and no words were needed. They both nodded sharply before turning back to the retreating Climbers.
Chiara stayed at the front, her focus split between scouting the path and sending precise EM pulses to keep the group coordinated. Behind her, Ayu, Imani, and Arjun ensured no one lagged, maintaining a disciplined formation.
The cliff loomed closer, its jagged edges casting ominous shadows. Climbers reached it in twos and threes, moving with urgency but maintaining control. They quickly scaled the rock face, each movement deliberate despite the chaos below.
Then, one of them slipped, moving too fast. A loose foothold sent him scrambling for grip, a gasp escaping his lips as he dangled precariously.
Imani was there instantly. Without breaking his pace, he reached out with one steady hand, gripping the Climber¡¯s arm and pulling him back into position with practiced ease. ¡°Focus!¡±
The rest of the ascent continued without incident. Chiara was the first to pull herself over the edge, collapsing onto the solid ground with a sharp exhale. Ayu, Imani, and Arjun followed moments later, their faces set with determination as they ensured the last of the group made it safely.
Around them, the Climbers gathered in silence, catching their breaths as they surveyed what little they had managed to save. The camp was gone, but all twenty-two of them were alive.
Chiara stood, her gaze steely as she looked toward the horizon.
Not long after, she noticed a group approaching. Four Climbers, led by Lukas, hurried toward them, the ballista carried carefully between them.
Lukas paused at the edge of the cliff, his eyes widening as he looked below. A sharp gasp escaped him, echoed by the others at his side.
¡°Well, this was unexpected,¡± he muttered, running a hand through his hair. ¡°So much for the workshop.¡±
Ayu shot him a look. ¡°At least the ballista made it. You think we can shoot a few of them from up here?¡±
Lukas smirked, his tone light as he chuckled. ¡°Sure, if you¡¯ve got the patience to craft tens of thousands of projectiles and then perfectly aim each one, hoping they all hit their mark. Be my guest.¡±
The humor cut through the tension, and Ayu rolled her eyes, a faint smirk tugging at her lips despite the chaos below.
Chiara, however, remained tense. She had noticed through the EM network that three Climbers who had been hunting crabs near the coast, far from the camp, hadn¡¯t made it.
Her jaw tightened, teeth grinding as she swallowed the weight of it. How had they been so careless? Why hadn¡¯t they prepared for something like this? She¡ª
¡°Chiara,¡± Imani cut in sharply, noticing the storm brewing behind her eyes. ¡°Focus.¡±
She blinked, his voice pulling her back from the spiral of self-recrimination. He was right. There was no point in dwelling on it now.
With a deep breath, she gave him a curt nod. Slowly, she pushed herself to her feet, turning toward the cliff¡¯s edge.
The sight stole the breath from her lungs.
The camp was gone¡ªobliterated. What remained was a scattered wasteland of broken wood, shredded cloth, and crushed gear. Smoke rose faintly from what used to be their central fire pit, now nothing more than ashes scattered across the trampled ground.
The crabs stretched out in a seemingly endless swarm, their shells glistening faintly under the dim light. They stood motionless, an eerie stillness settling over the swarm. No clambering, no frenzied movement¡ªjust an unsettling calm that blanketed the broken, scarred earth.
And then she saw it.
Farther back, where the coastline met the sea, it stood.
Towering above the swarm of giant crabs making them look small in comparison. Its colossal form loomed like a living mountain. Its massive shell, ridged and scarred, gleamed with a dark, almost metallic sheen. Pincers the size of entire boulders hung motionless, their sharp edges catching the faint light ominously.
The behemoth was utterly still. Unmoving. As if it were waiting.
Chiara¡¯s breath caught as she stared. The immense creature dominated the scene, dwarfing everything around it, an embodiment of silent power. Her legs felt weak as the weight of its presence pressed down on her.
The sovereign of the horde.
Chapter 139 - Pangea (XVIII)
Were they¡ were they supposed to kill that thing?
Did they even have a choice? The crabs had claimed the only viable territory so far, leaving nowhere else to settle. The volcanic region might have been manageable for food, but water? The Swamp was the only alternative, and its murky depths weren¡¯t exactly inviting.
Her fists clenched at her sides. Could they even reach that thing? And if they did¡ how could they possibly take down a monster of that size?
She gritted her teeth. Time. They needed time to grow stronger, perhaps with more Stage Progress and heavier firepower like additional ballistae. No¡ too much time. They needed something faster, something riskier.
A targeted elite squad? They could rush to it, avoid the swarm, and aim directly for the behemoth. But the risk¡ the danger of such a plan was immense. They couldn¡¯t go in blind. Not like this. They at least needed to boost Stage Progress enough to have a fighting chance.
But could they afford to wait?
Her thoughts raced, her lip caught between her teeth.
Suddenly, she sensed someone approaching from afar. Wang.
Of course. He¡¯d been out hunting.
She waited, her gaze shifting to the exhausted faces around her. The neural network''s last update flashed in her mind¡ªeight still in the Riftflow. Adding them to the twenty-six here made thirty-four.
Only 34 out of 45 remained after seven days. How many would make it to the end?
Her jaw tightened, but she forced herself to focus as Wang¡¯s mental voice cut through the haze.
"I felt the ground trembling. What happened?"
"You¡¯ll see when you get here," she replied, her tone clipped.
Moments later, Wang arrived. His eyes immediately went to the crabs, the endless swarm stretching into the horizon, and his expression darkened.
¡°By the gods¡¡± His voice trailed off, carried only through their mental connection.
¡°Took you long enough,¡± Ayu quipped, catching Wang¡¯s expression as he finally registered the tide of crabs below.
Wang shot her a cool glance. ¡°I came as fast as I could.¡±
¡°And yet Lukas beat you here¡ªwith a ballista!¡± Ayu retorted, her tone sharp but playful.
¡°Well,¡± Lukas interjected, scratching the back of his head, ¡°I was already close by.¡±
Ayu smirked, leaning back slightly. ¡°Still, not a great look for the golden boy of the group.¡±
Wang rolled his eyes and turned his focus back to Chiara. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±
Chiara inhaled deeply. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure. Every idea racing through her mind carried significant risk. The most practical choice seemed to be moving to the Swamp¡ªafter an elite team scouted it for safety. If that failed, they might have to settle here at the cliff¡¯s edge and¡ª
Huh?
She froze, sensing a faint disturbance several kilometers away. It wasn¡¯t an arthropod. Something... different.
Her eyes narrowed as she turned toward the source, squinting into the distance. Too far to make anything out clearly.
Wang noticed her shift and frowned. ¡°What is it?¡± His gaze followed hers, but he saw nothing unusual. Others around them started to pick up on the unease in her posture.
¡°Chiara?¡± Ayu asked, puzzled. ¡°Is something coming?¡±
Chiara didn¡¯t respond. She took a cautious step forward, then another. Slowly, deliberately, her body tensed as she strained to make sense of the very faint silhouette appearing in the horizon. Minutes passed as the figure became clearer through the haze.
A Climber? No¡ unless¡
Her breath caught.
Alonso?
He kept running toward them, his silhouette growing sharper with each stride. As the image became clearer, Chiara¡¯s eyes narrowed. Something was off.
A mask? But didn¡¯t he¡ Wait, that wasn¡¯t one of theirs. The design was different¡ªcrude but functional. The mask had two long, curved antennae protruding from its sides, likely scavenged from some arthropod. Its surface was matte black, with faint grooves etched across it, giving it a rough, almost primal appearance.
Did he make it himself?
Her gaze dropped to the armor he was wearing. It wasn¡¯t the casual clothes she had given him last time they met. This¡ this was different. The scales of the Blaze-Screechers gleamed faintly under the dim light, forming a protective yet flexible layer.
The rest of the Climbers turned their attention toward him, their reactions varied but intense.
Some held their weapons tighter, tension radiating from their postures. Arjun¡¯s knuckles turned white as his hand clenched the hilt of his blade, his narrowed eyes fixed on Alonso with open mistrust. Beside him, Ishaam stood rigid, his expression dark, mirroring the same quiet hostility.
Wang raised a single eyebrow, his face otherwise unreadable.
Imani stood perfectly still, his gaze sharp and focused. There was no outward hostility, just a calculated calm as he studied Alonso¡¯s approach.
Lukas tilted his head slightly, a faint spark of curiosity in his eyes. A faint smile tugged at his lips, subtle enough to go unnoticed by the others.
And then there was Ayu. Her eyes widened for the briefest of moments when she first noticed him, a flicker of surprise breaking through. But then her expression shifted, her gaze narrowing as if weighing something only she understood. A fleeting emotion passed through her eyes¡ªgone too quickly to name¡ªbefore she settled into a calm, almost indifferent stance.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
Chiara couldn¡¯t help but glance back at the approaching figure. Alonso. Dressed in scavenged armor, a mask of his own making, striding toward them at a steady rhythm. After he reached a certain position, still quite far from them, he stopped. He didn¡¯t even give them another look.
He then stared at the tide of crabs below.
He had probably been attracted by the earthquake-like vibration and came to check.
Still, she was curious. Would he actually do something, or would he just turn and leave?
She noticed everyone was still watching him, their gazes fixed, but none stepped forward. That was good. At least Arjun was containing himself.
So they just kept staring. Alonso started rolling his sword in his hand, his gaze fixed below. Seconds stretched, and some, like Ayu, got bored and looked away. But then¡ then he started stepping back.
They all refocused. He calmly stepped back from the edge of the cliff, removed his backpack, and then threw the sword into the air, its spinning motion capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Just as it landed back in his hand, he surged forward.
He ran incredibly fast toward the cliff and¡ jumped.
I really miss bathing in the river.
Doing it in the swamp? Hell no. Not with those slimes¡ªor whatever the hell they are¡ªroaming around.
Their illusions are quite the head-fuck, I''ll give them that, but under Overdrive? They¡¯re just overgrown sewer fluids sliding around like sad little puddles.
Four days. That¡¯s how long it¡¯s been since I was last in the jungle. Four days of grinding through the stage limits in the three surrounding zones.
I beat the remaining Glow-Lurkers in less than a day¡ªtook them down like they were nothing. The volcanic lizards, though, those bastards took two days. Forty-nine of them. They were tasty, though. Not as good as the crabs, but decent. Made myself some armor from their scales too.
And that brings me back to the helmet I made. Not my best work, but it does the job. Amplifying the pulses took some trial and error, and yeah, I was reluctant at first, but Houston made some solid points. I hate when he¡¯s right, but damn if the results didn¡¯t speak for themselves.
I glance at my status screen, a small grin tugging at my lips.
Status Screen
Stage 1 - 4.846%
Wave control
- Personal Output: 2.18 SU
- Assisted Bonus (at 68% Merging Rate): 0.84 SU
- Bonus from Helmet: 34%
- Total Output: 4.05 SU
- Magnetization Efficiency: 76%
Overdrive
Physical Combat (Technique)
- Swordsmanship: 0.73 SU
- Footwork: 0.68 SU
It looked nothing like before. I felt nothing like before.
Sure, the technique was still lacking, but that didn¡¯t mean I wasn¡¯t effective in combat. My style might be primal, but with enough strength, speed, and reaction, technique wasn¡¯t vital.
It was still on my checklist to train, but only after I finished grinding the entire map for all the Stage Progress it could offer. I had already glimpsed the region beyond the swamps, but I really needed to go back for a bath and some water that didn¡¯t taste like swamp rot.
As I ran, I suddenly noticed something odd¡ªa vibration, very faint, coming from afar. It took me a moment to analyze its origin. The coast? An earthquake? No¡ too systematic. It was something else. Odd.
I frowned slightly. Well, it¡¯s where I was headed anyway. Might as well check it out.
I increased my speed, pushing the lever on Overdrive just slightly.
As I rushed forward, the vibration grew more intense. What the hell is happening?
I thought about the camp and the so-called Climbers. While I cared little for them, one face flashed in my mind.
Fuck.
I accelerated harder. I wasn¡¯t too far, but it would still take several minutes to reach.
Not more than two minutes passed when the vibration suddenly stopped. It¡¯s over?
I frowned but kept my pace steady. Better to make sure first.
Not long after, I finally emerged from the Riftflow and onto the cliff dividing the jungle from the barren region of the arthropods. At first, nothing seemed out of place. Then I looked down.
What the hell?
It was a literal sea of giant crabs stretching as far as I could see¡ Ayu!
I began running along the cliff. If they were there, they had to have escaped up here. I pushed hard, using Overdrive to sharpen my senses, especially my sight. Then, I felt a wave pass by me. Someone was scouting. Chiara?
I kept running, and after a while, I finally spotted their silhouettes in the distance. Several figures stood there, but I couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly. I didn¡¯t want to send a wave either.
Slowing my pace, I edged closer. And then I saw her. She was safe.
I breathed a sigh of relief, hesitating for a moment. My legs moved on their own, carrying me a bit closer to get a better look at her. But then I stopped.
So, what now?
I stepped closer to the edge of the cliff and gazed down. The river was far busier than I expected. So much for my bath.
But then I look further back and spot it. What¡ the actual¡ hell.
Standing at the rear of the massive army of oversized crabs was¡ the king? Boss? Whatever it was, that thing towered over everything else, at least the size of a ten-story building.
Were we supposed to fight that? Hmmm¡ how much Stage Progress would it give?
Tempting. The smaller fights were getting dull, and I could definitely use a challenge.
That said, there was the issue of actually reaching it¡ªand more importantly, taking it down. Even its eyes were as big as me. Should I try going inside and wreaking havoc in its brain? Not the most appealing idea, but I¡¯d done worse, and the helmet would make it¡ less unbearable.
Then there was the raw power of that beast. A casual swipe of any limb would carry enough momentum to turn me into meat paste without much effort. But I should be much faster¡ right?
The real concern was the shock. How strong would it be?
If it¡¯s under 5 SU, I¡¯ll be fine. Even at 6 SU, it would only leave me stunned briefly. Anything higher¡ I¡¯d better keep my distance.
That left the possibility of additional skills or abilities. Hopefully, it was just a scaled-up version of the others. Hopefully.
What would Houston say about this? Oh, right¡ªhe¡¯s still on his vow of silence. I smirk.
I step back and drop my backpack to the ground. Tossing my sword into the air, I watch it spin. I haven¡¯t quite reached the point where I can carry all my weight midair, especially not now that I weigh nearly double my pre-Tower weight, but I can reduce the fall enough to make it manageable.
Sliding through an army of crabs? Sounds badass.
I smile.
The sword lands back in my hand, and I rush forward, pushing Overdrive close to its limit.
And then¡ I fly.
Chapter 140 - Pangea (XIX)
As I leap from the cliff, time seems to stretch.
The roar of the wind engulfs me, whipping against my face, cold and sharp, like an old friend pulling me into its embrace.
I grip my sword tightly, channeling my waves into it. The energy surges through the blade, and with each pulse, it pulls me forward, steady and controlled.
Then I feel it¡ªthe subtle, defiant push upward. It¡¯s not enough to counter gravity, but it eases its grip. My fall becomes lighter, a controlled descent rather than a reckless plunge.
I glide over a sea of giant crabs, propelled by nothing but my sword.
Laughter bursts from my chest, uncontrollable and raw.
Below me, the horde of giant crabs fades into insignificance. In this moment, I am free.
I look out at the vastness of the world around me¡ªthe horizon stretching endlessly, the wind painting vivid streaks of exhilaration across my skin.
I¡¯m not there yet, but I¡¯m close. Close to that impossible dream, that primal yearning etched into the bones of so many before me. I... I will fly.
The air rushes against me, my body tilting as my momentum carries me forward. The ground below blurs into motion, yet the thrill of the fall consumes me. My heart pounds, my senses sharpen. I feel alive. Truly alive.
The ground rushes closer, the crabs swelling into focus like a living, churning sea of shells and pincers.
A wild laugh escapes me, unrestrained and electric. The wind tears it from my lips as I angle toward one of the massive creatures below.
The beast tracks me, its eyes glinting, pincers poised. But I don¡¯t stop¡ªwell, I can¡¯t stop. Instead, I twist midair, spinning into a perfect barrel roll, the motion fluid and effortless. The world blurs for an instant before sharpening as I level out. The crab adjusts, pincers snapping at the spot where it expects me to land.
I grin.
At the last second, I tilt my trajectory, using the waves to nudge myself slightly off course. The creature¡¯s claw snaps, barely missing me by inches.
With a sharp downward chop, I strike the claw with precision. The force of the blow, combined with my forward momentum, launches me into a fluid front flip and lands me perfectly on its shell.
I run across its back, keeping my balance as I navigate the ridges and grooves of its massive form.
Another leap.
The air catches me again, and I twist just enough to lock onto my next target. The horde stretches endlessly ahead, each crab a stepping stone waiting to be conquered.
I grip my sword, channeling energy through the blade. The force slows my descent just enough while propelling me forward, launching me onto the next crab.
Another laugh bursts from my chest, exhilaration coursing through every nerve. The rhythm becomes instinctive¡ªa seamless dance between gravity and control.
Shell to shell, I glide and leap, each movement flowing effortlessly into the next. The crabs snap their claws, pincers slashing at nothing but air as I dart just out of reach.
With each landing, the horde feels less overwhelming, less monstrous. I am untouchable, weaving through them as if they were static boulders or crashing waves, and I the surfer.
Giant crab surfing crosses my mind. I laugh. It would make a hell of a sport.
And so I keep going, and before I know it, I¡¯m already there.
I launch myself from the last crab, the wind rushing past me.
I let out a sharp breath as my boots crunch against the rocky coastal ground.
The change is immediate. The ground ahead is eerily barren, a wide, desolate circle where not a single crab dares to tread. The silence here is deafening, the faint roar of the waves crashing in the distance only amplifying it.
Then my gaze shifts forward, locking onto it.
There, less than two hundred meters away, it stands. Towering over 30 meters tall, its massive form radiates power.
Holy shit¡
Up close, it is huge.
Its shell gleams like darkened steel under the dim light, ridged and scarred for some reason. Pincers, each as large as a bedroom, move with a slow, deliberate menace, their movements exuding a chilling precision. Its eyes, two glowing orbs of amber, seem to pierce straight through me, unblinking and cold.
The weight of its presence hits me like a wave, heavier than the air itself. My heart pounds¡ªnot from fear, but from awe. Raw, unfiltered awe.
From a distance, it was imposing. Up close, it¡¯s overwhelming. Every fiber of my being screams to move, to act, yet I stand frozen for a heartbeat longer, taking it all in.
I¡ I¡¯m really going to fight that?
A laugh escapes me, low and incredulous. Maybe I¡¯m a bit over the top, but¡ I tighten my grip on the sword. Why not give it a try?
Before I step forward, something catches my attention. It doesn¡¯t have the usual antennae on top. Odd. Instead, there are long appendages protruding from its mouth. Do they serve the same function?
Well, no time to dwell on that. The only weak point seems to be the eyes. That shell? He guessed even modern tanks would struggle to make a dent in it.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
Here goes nothing.
I push Overdrive to its limit, the full 75%.
Let¡¯s dance, shall we?
I surge forward.
The sea¡¯s sharp tang floods my senses. The air reeks of salt and crabs. Wind slashes against my skin.
Every sound is sharp. Claws snapping. Waves crashing. My heart pounding. Each beat matches the chaos inside me. My pulse roars in my ears. I push harder.
The claw lunges.
I dive left.
The air splits with a deafening crack.
Wind from the missed strike slams into me, harder than I expected, like a battering ram.
My feet skid across the rocky ground, struggling for purchase. I thrust my sword into the earth, waves surging through it, anchoring me just enough to keep upright.
I twist mid-step. No time. The second claw swings, faster than the first.
I duck low. The claw tears through the air above me, the wind snapping at my head. My sword moves without thought. I slash upward, sparks flying as steel scrapes against its armored shell. Nothing.
A shockwave ripples out as the pincers snap shut.
The force slams into me like a tidal wave of raw energy. It burns through my arms, racing down to my legs, every nerve screaming in protest. I pour everything into my pulse, channeling it in concentrated bursts to counter the impact. My muscles strain, the backlash threatening to drop me, but I shove forward, refusing to fall.
Another strike comes. I leap. The claw smashes into the ground, shattering stone into sharp fragments that spray like shrapnel.
The wind from the impact slams into me midair, throwing me off balance and sending me rolling across the ground. Scratches burn along my skin, but I ignore them.
The beast looms above, pincers raised high, poised to crush me.
I surge forward, sword spinning like a blur of light ahead of me. The mouthparts lash out, writhing like serpents. I drop to the ground, rolling under one.
One of its huge legs whips toward me. I swing hard, my blade connecting, but it barely leaves a scratch. The impact reverberates up my arm.
A claw slams down, its massive shadow engulfing me.
I dive to the side just as it crashes into the ground, the force shaking the earth. The wind from the strike blasts into me, pushing me back as my feet skid across the rocky surface.
"You¡¯re quite fast for an oversized lobster," I mutter with a grin, feeling the sand, and saltwater scrape against my skin.
Its amber eyes glow, fierce and cold. My target.
I charge.
The pincer slams down again. I vault over it, using the push from my sword to propel myself high onto its shell.
The crab twists faster than I expect, tracking my movement. But I¡¯m gonna reach it.
Then I notice something strange. The creature moves differently, its focus sharp and deliberate.
A faint vibration hums through the air, almost imperceptible at first. Its long appendages tremble, quivering like taut wires about to snap. The mandibular begins to close inward. There are two smaller ones above and two slightly bigger ones below.
They¡¯re about to connect.
Wait¡ª
I don¡¯t think. I push myself back, channeling every ounce of my pulse into my sword to thrust me away. The world blurs. But I¡¯m too late.
They shut.
Instinct takes over. I throw everything forward, channeling a desperate pulse to shield myself from the incoming shock wave. My focus sharpens, splitting between interfering with it and reinforcing my mental walls against the inevitable shock.
And then it hits.
The electric surge tears through my defenses, ripping into me with unrelenting force.
My nerves scream, every fiber of my body ablaze, as if a thousand fiery needles stab me all at once.
The world twists violently, my vision blurring as I lose all sense of control. My grip on the sword slips.
I plummet, crashing hard onto the rocky ground below.
Pain explodes across my head. The impact forces the air from my lungs, leaving me gasping as my pulse sputters. My muscles tremble, unresponsive. Darkness claws at the edges of my vision.
I lie there, sprawled and vulnerable, my sword a few feet away.
The crab looms above, its glowing amber eyes fixed on me, cold and calculating. Wasting no time, it moves its pincer to finish the job.
Move!
The voice slams into my mind like a lightning strike, clear and fierce.
¡°Get up, Alonso!¡±
Houston? I¡ I¡
Fuck it!
The pincer is coming. I bite down hard on my lip, the taste of blood sharp and metallic, desperate to jolt my body into action. I push harder, forcing Overdrive beyond what feels possible, trying to break through the limit.
No time.
The pincer looms closer. I lock my gaze on the sword, pouring everything into my strongest pulse to yank it toward me. It comes, humming with raw energy, and I channel the momentum to roll my body across the ground, just out of the claw¡¯s path.
Then it hits.
The pincer slams into the earth with the force of a bomb. The ground erupts, dirt and rock flying in every direction. I¡¯m just at the edge, but the kinetic shockwave tears into me. It sends me tumbling backward, rolling through jagged dirt and debris.
My body screams with every scratch and tear, fragments of my helmet cracking and flying off.
The front is riddled with holes, but at least the antennae are still standing.
The sling strapped to my back, however, is torn, dangling uselessly. Completely broken. I take it off and throw it away.
I push myself up, gripping my sword tighter.
I lower Overdrive just enough to catch my breath. I need to think.
My gaze locks onto the giant monster.
Its glowing eyes seem to stare straight through me, like it¡¯s sizing me up. A bug. I catch my reflection in them¡ªsmall, insignificant.
The metallic taste of blood spreads across my tongue. My nose is bleeding, dripping down to my lips.
I chuckle, a low, bitter sound.
"You¡¯re a tough bastard."
My focus shifts to its long, writhing appendages. They vibrate faintly, an almost imperceptible hum radiating from them.
Those things are the key. They¡¯re fueling the shock.
Hmm. I can¡¯t risk melee with that thing again. I need to cut them from a distance. Somehow.
I glance behind me and see no crabs approaching. They seem to respect the boss fight. Good.
My eyes return to the behemoth. It doesn¡¯t move, standing silently, its glowing eyes locked onto me. Its pincers remain still but poised, exuding confidence.
I¡¯ve barely made a scratch on it, and I¡¯m already like this.
Should I keep going?
I take a deep breath, steadying myself.
I raise my head.
I step forward.
Chapter 141 - Pangea (XX)
I push Overdrive to the top again.
I rush forward.
The pincer comes straight at me. I slow my pace, letting it close the distance. As it reaches for me, I change direction sharply and accelerate.
The pincer crashes down with a deafening thud. The shockwave blasts me forward, lifting me slightly midair. I use it to my advantage.
I keep moving, but I don¡¯t leap this time. I position myself near its massive legs, watching their movement, anticipating the next swing.
It starts to shift, preparing to strike.
I don¡¯t wait. I twist my body and hurl my sword with everything I have. The blade spins rapidly, a blur of steel as it flies.
It strikes true, severing one of the appendages.
The creature reacts instantly. Its movements grow erratic, violent. It retaliates, but I¡¯m already moving.
I track the trajectory of my sword, estimating its final position based on the throw.
I sprint toward it, but the other pincer moves to intercept. I feint right, then pivot left as the claw swings through the air.
This time, it doesn¡¯t crash to the ground. It snaps midair.
The shockwave slams into me. Even with preparation and distance, it hits hard, sending searing pain through my skull. My head pounds, a splitting headache taking hold.
But I can¡¯t stop. I dodge another swing of its massive legs and sprint along the coast, reaching the spot where my sword lies.
With a pulse, I summon it to my hand. The familiar weight steadies me as I turn back to face the beast.
Its claw comes at me again, pincers wide, ready to snap me in two.
I push harder, magnetizing the blade to give myself an extra burst of speed. Just barely, I manage to slide under the jagged terrain beneath it, the pincer grazing overhead.
I roll forward, coming to my feet in one smooth motion, and keep my momentum. I can¡¯t afford to stop. Using my sword, I propel myself closer to its head.
But the creature is ready this time. One of its massive pincers shifts, blocking its vulnerable appendages.
Fuck.
I cannot hesitate. I keep moving, dodging one of its massive legs as it tries to squash me.
Think!
My eyes dart to the pincer again. It¡¯s massive, completely blocking my striking range to the appendages. Wait¡ it¡¯s massive...
An idea flashes through my mind.
I accelerate, weaving around its strikes, narrowly evading the crashing leg and snapping claw. Each impact feels like a bomb detonating, blasting dust and shards of rock into the air. Every snap of the pincer reverberates through the EM field, threatening to tear my mind apart.
The bleeding from my nose continues, dripping onto my lips, metallic and warm. My ears feel wet too. A rupture? Maybe. I don¡¯t have time to check.
Then I spot it. A gap. The curvature of its massive claw and the length of its appendage create a fleeting space¡ªa sliver. But that¡¯s all I need.
I leap onto its leg. The crab reacts instantly, twisting to shake me off, but it¡¯s too slow.
My sword is already spinning through the air.
I hear the satisfying sound of the appendage severing. Dark blue blood sprays from the wound, misting the air.
The sword strikes the pincer afterwards and clatters to the ground.
I¡¯m already moving. I dash under the towering crustacean.
My pulse surges, connecting to the sword. It jerks mid air and snaps back to my hand.
Only two more.
I¡¯m already close. The giant creature grows visibly agitated.
No longer treating me like a bug, are you?
I grin, blood and sand caked on my face.
A claw lashes out, faster than before. But not faster than me.
I roll beneath it, my sword driving me forward in a burst of momentum.
I find a good position again, but the other pincer remains in place, blocking my path.
I pivot to its left side, but the crab mirrors my movement, turning to face me. Shit.
Its sheer size is a problem. No matter how quick I am, it¡¯s still too large for me to outmaneuver easily.
It¡¯s learning.
I exhale sharply, steadying my thoughts. My strategy has to change.
I keep running in one direction, baiting it to follow. As the crab lifts a massive leg to shift its weight, I suddenly change course, darting in the opposite direction.
Now I¡¯m back on its right side, but there are no appendages here to target.
But that¡¯s not my intention. I dash forward with everything I¡¯ve got, my foot stomping the ground and kicking up a trail of dust behind me.
I dive under it.
It¡¯s dangerous, but I don¡¯t have a choice.
The crustacean reacts quickly, shifting backward as its legs strike out to crush me. I dodge each one, sidestepping sharply to the left, then to the right.
Is this what war feels like? Dust choking the air, noise so loud it drowns your thoughts, the ground shaking like bombs exploding all around? It¡¯s not a good feeling¡Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
I shove the thought aside and keep moving, forcing myself forward. The crab retreats, sensing my intent. But I won¡¯t let it escape.
I press on, faster than before, my focused waves giving me the extra speed I need.
Another leg lashes out, desperate and erratic. I sense its intent and dodge just in time.
Finally, I¡¯m clear, directly beneath its raised pincer on the left side.
There it is¡ªthe tiny gap.
Without hesitation, I twist my body, pivoting 180 degrees, and hurl my sword with everything I have.
The crab doesn¡¯t have time to react.
Squelch.
The third appendage falls.
Only one more to¡ª
CHHIIIIIIRRR!
The sound wave crashes into me like a sledgehammer.
Pain explodes in my head.
My ears are useless, blood trailing down the sides of my face. The world goes silent, deafeningly so.
My tears mix with the blood already streaking my cheeks. My body wants to collapse. My mind screams, writhing in agony.
Then I see it¡ªa leg lunging toward me. I force myself to move, gripping my sword with trembling hands.
The leg slams into the ground next to me, the impact hurling me through the air. I roll across the rocky terrain, every inch of me burning from the force.
I hear nothing.
My head spins.
I look up at it, the behemoth towering over me. Its massive mouthparts tremble, the screech having come from deep within. It¡¯s angry. Furious.
The world feels wrong without sound. Empty. Bland.
Then I sense it¡ªvibrations in the ground. Many. I can¡¯t hear, but my waves scout, expanding outward.
And then I see them.
They are coming.
The horde of crabs is coming.
I start rushing to the coast, directly toward the giant leader. I have to end this now.
Its pincers come at me¡ªboth of them this time.
The pincer it had been using to guard swings into action, quick and relentless. My body feels heavy, but I keep pushing. I can¡¯t afford to falter.
I rush beneath them, my mental waves locked on my sword, using it to give me the extra push I need.
I circle the massive monster as I catch sight of the first crabs from the horde entering the battlefield. They look small in comparison.
I use the behemoth as cover to break the momentum of their stampede.
It works, but only for a moment. The crabs begin to circle around it, closing in from all sides. They¡¯re going to pincer me.
Shit.
I don¡¯t have time¡ªI¡ª
What the¡ª
My senses scream as I detect an odd motion. The boss monster suddenly picks up one of its massive minions and hurls it straight at me.
My eyes widen. I predict its trajectory even before it leaves the behemoth¡¯s grasp, but¡ it¡¯s too big.
Fuck.
I roar, pushing my waves to their limit, forcing my mind and body to go beyond. Overdrive surges, the strain threatening to tear me apart, but I don¡¯t care. I propel myself forward, my sword dragging me faster as I push every limit.
The massive crab crashes toward the ground, seconds away from impact. I¡¯m almost there.
¡°AHHHHH!¡±
I scream, even though I can¡¯t hear it. My legs scream back, threatening to give out. But I push. I push harder.
I leap forward, barely escaping, one of the crab¡¯s legs grazing mine as it falls.
Behind me, the ground explodes in a massive shockwave. The force flings me forward, tumbling through the dirt, my body slamming against the jagged terrain.
Pain radiates through me, but I can¡¯t stop. The giant monster is already attacking.
Its massive pincer swings toward me, its shadow consuming everything.
For a moment, I freeze, staring at the oncoming strike. My gaze shifts to the horde, closing in from both sides.
I have no choice.
It¡¯s do or die.
And I¡ª
The pincer comes at me, massive, enormous, five times my size, its shadow swallowing me whole. I charge straight toward it.
At the last second, I leap, propelled by my sword.
Time slows.
The pincer looms around me, threatening to close. I see its amber eyes glowing, reflecting my desperate, bloodied face¡ªangry, disheveled, but fierce.
Time resumes.
The pincer snaps shut.
But I¡¯m already through.
I feel the edge of it graze my foot as it closes behind me. The EM shockwave follows, slamming into my mind like a battering ram, but I counter it with everything I have left. The pain is sharp, searing, but I don¡¯t care.
I land on its arm and sprint, my movements fueled by sheer will. Each step jolts through my battered body as I run toward its head.
One final leap.
Its other pincer hesitates, finally realizing my intent. But it¡¯s too late.
I see its mouthparts shifting, its last appendage trembling as it prepares to send another blast.
It doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever it throws at me, I¡¯ll take it.
I go through the air. My sword is ready. I am ready. I see my reflection in its amber eyes growing larger, closer.
The appendages close.
The shockwave bursts forth, crashing into me like a tidal wave. I roar, pouring everything I have into my defense. But it¡¯s not enough¡ªit cuts through, searing into my brain. I feel the blood erupt from my lips.
But my body does not stop.
I connect.
My sword pierces through its eye. The outer membrane stretches taut before it ruptures. I can¡¯t hear the sound, but I feel the resistance give way.
My body follows, plunging into the thick, gelatinous fluid inside. It¡¯s sticky and warm, clinging to my skin, suffocating and heavy as I push forward.
It¡¯s disgusting.
The smell hits me first¡ªa pungent mix of decay and copper, thick enough to make me gag. My chest tightens, but I force myself to keep going, slicing through the gelatinous mass with desperate swings of my sword.
The world around me is a blur of red and black as the creature¡¯s blood and viscous eye fluid mix and coat everything.
The sclera tears under my blade, tougher than I expected, the resistance making each strike a struggle. I push forward, deeper into the gore, every movement slow and heavy as if I¡¯m wading through thick mud.
The creature thrashes violently, its desperation palpable. The walls of the eye collapse inward, sticky membranes clinging to me, trying to trap me in place. The pulsing heat of its body surrounds me, suffocating, choking.
I feel its optic nerve¡ªthick, rope-like, and pulsating beneath my grip. My sword slices into it, severing the connection. I suddenly feel intense vibrations. The creature must be screeching. But my ears are already useless. I don¡¯t care.
The vibrations shake my entire body, but I press on.
The thrashing intensifies. The creature bucks violently, its erratic movements slamming me into the soft, oozing walls of its eye.
Pain shoots through my ribs, my arms burn with every motion, but I don¡¯t stop. My blade moves instinctively, slashing blindly, ripping through layers of tissue and blood vessels.
I gag again as more fluid gushes out, thick and acrid, pooling around my boots. The air feels heavy, soaked in the stench of death. My hands are slick with gore, but I grip my sword tighter, driving deeper.
Finally, the creature stills. The thrashing stops. Its massive body shudders once, then collapses under its own weight.
I don¡¯t hear it fall. I barely feel it.
I stumble forward, gasping for air, coated in blood and viscera. The heat of its lifeless body radiates around me, the smell now unbearable.
But I know.
The giant is defeated.
I won.
Chapter 142 - Pangea (XXI)
Chiara stared ahead, her eyes slightly widened at the scene unfolding on the coast.
How¡ how is he so strong?
She swallowed hard, her body twitching as if to take a step forward, to go and help. But she stopped herself. The idea was foolish. By the time she reached him, the battle would already be over. And even if she made it in time, then what? What could she even do?
Her teeth clenched as frustration bubbled inside her. Why is the gap so massive?
She had pushed herself tirelessly, day after day, barely resting. Every ounce of her knowledge, every shred of her skill, she had poured into breaking the limits of EM waves. New ideas, new techniques, endless trials and errors¡ªshe had spent countless days refining herself. Everyone praised her prodigious talent, but no one saw the effort behind it. No one knew the sweat and tears she had shed to get where she was now.
And yet, as she stared at the battle below, the truth hit her like a blow to the chest.
She had known Alonso was a monster. But this? She couldn¡¯t even help. Couldn¡¯t even stand beside him. Pathetic.
Was this what she had worked so hard for? Was this what she was proud of? The strength she believed would take her higher in The Tower? Was this the elite force she thought could shoulder humanity¡¯s survival? No. It wasn¡¯t any of that. It was one person¡ªjust one¡ªstanding alone against what the rest of them had feared and fled from.
Alonso was strong, but¡ why? During his fight with Siddharth, she had glimpsed it¡ªhis will. That unrelenting, unyielding will to survive, to keep moving forward no matter what stood in his way.
And now, today¡
He didn¡¯t have to do this. He wasn¡¯t being forced. But he had jumped anyway. He faced a monster far beyond him, a creature none of them dared to confront.
She had watched him fall. Watched him beaten, thrown, rolling in the dirt. She saw him bleed, saw his body tremble. And yet, no matter what, Alonso kept standing. Again and again, he stood back up.
Why?
Why risk his life like that? What drove him?
Then it hit her.
Alonso wasn¡¯t just fighting to survive. He understood The Tower in a way none of them did. He was willing to give everything. To sacrifice everything. Because, in his mind, if not him, then who?
Who else would climb to the top? Who else would save the world? Or maybe, who else would save their world¡ªtheir families, their friends? If he fell, everything they fought for would become meaningless.
That was the difference between them.
Chiara stood frozen, her fists clenched, her gaze locked on Alonso as he pushed forward¡ªbleeding, battered, but never breaking. She understood now. That unshakable will was what set him apart from the rest of them.
She¡ she had to change. They all did. A camp, a comfortable bed, laughter around the fire pit? What about Alonso? When she saw him, he was in rags. Eating what he hunted, sleeping wherever the ground let him, enduring every hardship alone. This was the difference. He¡ª
Suddenly, the vibrations beneath her feet pulled her from her thoughts.
What?
Her eyes darted down. The horde was moving again, a massive wave shifting through the jungle, converging on the battlefield.
Their leader is calling for help? They are all after Alonso?!
Her grip tightened on her sword, her body moving before her mind could catch up. She bolted forward.
She didn¡¯t know what she was doing or how it would help. But she couldn¡¯t stop herself.
Even if it took her life... Alonso couldn¡¯t die.
¡°Chiara!¡± a voice called from behind her. Ayu?
She didn¡¯t glance back, but her senses picked up Ayu leaping after her.
And then she saw them. Lukas right behind. Then Wang and Imani. Even Arjun, his jaw clenched in frustration, gritted his teeth and joined the charge despite the clear resentment in his eyes. Behind him came Rakesh, his expression hard and unwilling, but he moved forward anyway. And¡ªwas that Ishaam?
They were all coming.
Warmth bloomed in Chiara¡¯s chest. Maybe they understood now. Or maybe they were just following her. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter.
She focused ahead, rushing through the jungle as fast as her legs could carry her.
Then it hit¡ªa massive shriek.
The sound slammed into her, sharp and piercing, her inner ear burning as dizziness overtook her.
What the hell was that?
Was that sound emitted by the horde¡¯s leader? It had come from miles away and was still this intense?
Chiara swallowed hard, her thoughts racing. If it was that powerful from here, what state could Alonso be in after taking it up close? Was it already too late?
She pushed herself faster, her legs burning as she closed in on the crabs at the rear. Her waves surged forward, targeting their mental systems, disrupting the instincts of one long enough to make it stop. She seized the moment, leaping onto its shell and rushing across its back, repeating the process with others.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
She glanced behind her and saw the others starting to follow her lead. Even though they were fast, she estimated it would still take them a couple of minutes to reach the battle. Her hopes weren¡¯t high¡ªnot for them to make it in time. Everything depended on Alonso. Could he hold out?
She shook her head, trying to push away the doubt, and kept moving.
The sounds of the battle reached her in sporadic bursts, like distant explosions rocking the earth. Then, a massive blast shook her to her core. What was that?
Her waves flickered, distorted by the constant EM field fluctuations caused by the snapping pincers and chaotic movement of the crabs. But through the noise, her senses managed to latch onto something¡ªa scope of the battle from afar.
She stopped, stunned, perched atop the shell of a crab.
She saw it. The massive crab had fallen.
Moments later, the sound followed, and a column of dust rose high into the sky.
Alonso¡ had won?
But¡ where was he?
Her senses strained, but she couldn¡¯t pick him up. Her teeth clenched as unease crept over her. She moved closer, leaping from crab to crab. Then she noticed something strange¡ªthe crabs had slowed. Their pacing was no longer frenzied, and their direction had shifted.
What? They¡¯re heading toward the sea? Are they retreating?
Her frown deepened, but she pressed forward, each leap bringing her closer to the battle scene. The dust obscured everything, but her senses finally caught him. He¡¯s there¡ alive.
What she saw made her pause. The crabs were no longer charging at him. They detoured around him, creating a wide berth. Is this part of the event? Or¡ do they fear him?
The closer she got, the clearer the image became. At first, she saw the blood. His body was covered in it, riddled with scratches, his face nearly unrecognizable. Blood seeped from every orifice¡ªhis ears, nose, and mouth. His helmet was shattered, the antenna barely standing.
But then, as she closed the distance, everything changed.
Is he¡?
She couldn¡¯t believe her senses. She pushed harder, rushing forward. Finally, she leapt from the last crab to solid ground and walked toward him, her steps slower, more deliberate.
He wasn¡¯t far now¡ªbarely a hundred meters. But she stopped in her tracks.
The others arrived moments later. Ayu stood beside her, frowning as her gaze locked on the figure ahead, still partially obscured by the dissipating cloud of dust.
Then the dust cleared completely.
Alonso stood tall.
His injuries were gone. All that remained were streaks of dried blood on his skin. She scanned him again, her senses seeking any sign of damage, but there was none. He was in perfect condition.
Her attention snapped to his arms. Gauntlets?
They gleamed with a metallic, onyx-black sheen, fitting his arms perfectly. The craftsmanship was astonishing¡ªelegant yet functional. But what struck her most was that her senses couldn¡¯t pick them up at all. No matter what mechanism she used, the gauntlets seemed invisible to her EM waves.
What are those?
She racked her memory. He hadn¡¯t been wearing them during the fight. And¡ how had he healed himself?
Alonso wasn¡¯t even looking at them. His gaze was fixed on the gauntlets, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he twisted his arms, inspecting them like they were the most fascinating thing in the world.
The group remained silent, their eyes locked on him.
Then Chiara noticed something else in her line of sight. Something she hadn¡¯t detected before¡ªnot even with her EM waves.
Behind Alonso were¡ orbs?
Red orbs?!
Her breath hitched. They were much larger than the usual ones she had seen. From her position, she counted five, but there could be more hidden behind Alonso¡¯s figure.
Moments passed in tense silence. Then Alonso shifted, his eyes flicking to the group. For a brief moment, he froze, his gaze landing on¡ Ayu?
But it was fleeting. His expression softened, and the faint smile returned. It wasn¡¯t just confident¡ªit was completely at ease, almost amused.
¡°Well,¡± he said, his voice calm yet cutting through the silence with ease, ¡°I guess you¡¯re a bit late. But no worries. There¡¯s still a prize to be shared.¡±
Before anyone could respond, he casually kicked one of the orbs into his hand with the precision of someone flipping a coin. ¡°Unfortunately for me,¡± he continued, examining the orb with mild interest, ¡°only one of these can be absorbed. Which means six of them are left behind me. And you¡¯re¡ eight?¡±
He paused, taking a step forward, his sword spinning lazily in his hand.
¡°So,¡± he grinned, his tone sharp yet playful, ¡°let¡¯s make this simple. You want the orbs? Come and get them.¡±
Chiara remained frozen in place. What was she even supposed to do? She wanted to send a wave, to try to communicate with Alonso, but¡ would he even listen?
Her gaze shifted to those around her. Their expressions were a mixture of shock, hesitation, anger and something else she couldn¡¯t quite place. She thought Rakesh was about to act¡ªhis body stiffened, his eyes darting toward the orbs¡ªbut he remained rooted to the spot, frozen. Was it fear?
But then, amidst the tension¡ª
¡°Fuck!¡± Arjun roared, his voice breaking the silence as he suddenly lunged forward, sword and knife in hand.
Alonso didn¡¯t flinch.
His playful expression didn¡¯t waver, not even as Arjun closed the distance, his weapons cutting through the air with calculated aggression.
Arjun struck first, his blade slashing horizontally.
Alonso moved with a speed that almost seemed lazy, sidestepping the attack as his own sword flicked out. A precise, effortless motion that sent Arjun¡¯s strike wide.
The knife followed immediately after, thrusting toward Alonso¡¯s ribs. Alonso¡¯s free hand snapped out, catching Arjun¡¯s wrist mid-thrust. His grip was firm but calm, holding the knife in place.
¡°You¡¯re too stiff,¡± Alonso said, almost casually, twisting his hand just enough to force Arjun to drop the knife.
Arjun growled and spun, swinging his sword in a wide arc. Alonso barely moved, stepping just out of reach, his eyes gleaming with amusement.
Arjun lunged again, this time with more force, his sword aimed directly at Alonso¡¯s chest.
Alonso¡¯s blade met it, the clash sending sparks into the air. But the exchange didn¡¯t stop there. Alonso pressed forward, his strikes smooth, precise, and relentless. Arjun tried to keep up, parrying and countering, but Alonso wasn¡¯t giving him even an inch.
¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got?¡± Alonso asked, his grin widening. ¡°Come on. You wanted the orbs, right? Show me something worth fighting for.¡±
Arjun roared again, his frustration boiling over as he unleashed a flurry of wild strikes. But Alonso deflected each one with ease.
¡°You¡¯re not even trying to think, are you?¡± Alonso taunted, spinning his blade in a lazy arc before countering with a precise strike.
The blunt edge of his sword slammed hard against Arjun¡¯s grip, forcing a roar of pain as Arjun¡¯s fingers released the weapon. The sword clattered to the ground.
Arjun stumbled back, breathing heavily, his eyes blazing with anger and flickering with a hint of disbelief.
Alonso nudged Arjun¡¯s sword and knife back toward him with a light kick, his gaze shifting to the rest of the group.
¡°Are you not going to help him?¡±
Chapter 143 - Pangea (XXII)
As my words hang in the air, I see one of them launch forward, his eyes burning with fury. Oh, the kid from back then.
I stay calm, sliding my sword back into its sheath with a casual motion.
¡°Long time no see,¡± I say, deflecting a projectile with a smooth flick of my arm. The gauntlet absorbs the impact as if it were nothing, the force dissipating harmlessly.
Another dagger follows. I lean back, letting it slice past my throat by a fraction of an inch. The kid¡¯s aiming to kill. Nice!
I grin, pulling Overdrive higher. My muscles tense and release as I crouch low, then explode upward, delivering a sharp jab to his stomach. He doubles over before the momentum sends him rolling across the jagged ground.
I catch movement from my left¡ªa blade flashes, aimed at my back. So the other guy got up already?
I twist my torso, my right wrist rising just in time to intercept the strike. The bracer on my gauntlet clashes against the blade, the impact vibrating through my arm.
I pivot sharply as another dagger arcs toward my ribs. I shift my weight, letting it graze past me while I turn and drive my knee upward into his abdomen. He stumbles back, gasping.
Instead of finishing him, I dart forward, stepping into his guard. My sword flashes out from its sheath, the blunt side slamming into his blade and knocking it from his grip again. Before he can react, I duck under his arm, sweep my leg across his footing, and send him sprawling to the ground.
Meanwhile, the kid recovered already. Good! He¡¯s back on me, swinging wildly, his movements aggressive but readable. I raise my gauntlet to block the first strike, then weave left to avoid the second. His patterns are quick but sloppy¡ªanger fueling him instead of precision.
I pivot behind him, tapping his leg with my foot to disrupt his stance. He spins to recover, but I¡¯m already above him, magnetizing my gauntlets to propel me upward. I land behind him, the back of my gauntlet connecting with his shoulder blade and sending him forward.
I wait, deliberately giving him time to stand.
He snarls, lunging again, and I sidestep, watching his blade slice empty air. I let him overextend and step into his space, driving my elbow into his side. He groans, staggering, but I don¡¯t follow up. Not yet.
From the corner of my eye, I catch a third figure edging closer, moving with precision and intent. The Chinese guy? Interesting.
I feint left, baiting the first into another wild swing. Ducking under it, I launch my gauntlet forward, catching the second fighter in the chest before he can close in. He stumbles back, clutching at the impact, while I spin sharply on my heel. My hand snaps out, grabbing the first fighter¡¯s wrist. A quick twist sends his weapon clattering to the ground.
I shove him backward with measured force, sending him sprawling but keeping my focus on the one approaching.
This one moves differently. His stance is balanced, his grip steady. His strikes, when they come, are sharp and deliberate. No wasted effort, no wild flailing. I raise an eyebrow, a flicker of respect forming.
So, you¡¯ve got some skill.
I test him, sidestepping just enough to let his blade pass close, close enough that I can feel the air shift. His movements flow smoothly, each attack designed to probe my defenses. I block a downward strike with my gauntlet and counter with a faint jab, not enough to hurt, but enough to gauge his reaction. He deflects it cleanly, resetting his stance almost instantly.
Not too shabby. Let¡¯s see more.
I push forward, applying just enough pressure to make him adjust. He responds well, turning my momentum aside with a calculated parry and stepping back into a defensive posture.
I toy with him, raising my speed slightly, forcing him to reveal more of his technique. His precision holds, each motion efficient, calculated. There¡¯s no anger in his attacks, just focus.
Still, the gap between us is vast. My speed and strength mean I could end this at any moment. But I don¡¯t. Instead, I circle him, feinting and prodding, letting him think he¡¯s keeping up.
With a smirk, I deliberately let his blade graze my gauntlet, drawing him into a counter. The moment he overextends, I shift forward, tapping the back of his knee with my foot and sending him off-balance. He recovers quickly, but I¡¯ve already stepped out of reach.
¡°Not bad,¡± I say, almost casually, as he readjusts. My smile widens.
He holds his ground, steadying his breathing, his eyes sharp as they study me with caution. The other two are back on their feet, their bodies battered but not broken. I¡¯ve been careful not to put them out of the fight entirely¡ªyet.
But what about the rest? This is a golden opportunity for Phase 2, and I¡¯m buying it with six red orbs. Where¡¯s my money¡¯s worth?
Let¡¯s step this up.
I glance at the others, scattered around, watching but doing nothing. ¡°Well, since you don¡¯t want them, I might as well take them away,¡± I say, turning my back to the orbs. I grab the half-torn bag I use for sling projectiles and begin picking them up, one at a time, deliberately slow. Still nothing?
As I finish picking up the orbs, I sense a wave from Chiara.
¡°If you don¡¯t need the orbs¡ª¡±
I ignore the rest, sending one back.
¡°Chiara, be a fucking leader. Are you seriously going to let your group look like clowns in front of me? Fight me¡ªeverything you¡¯ve got. You want the orbs? Then come and take them. This isn¡¯t some picnic by the coast. I put my life on the line for these, and I don¡¯t even need them. But I want to see if any of you have the guts to earn them. What happened to all those big words back then? Show me something, anything. I¡¯m standing here, right in front of you all, and this¡ this pathetic display is what I get?¡±
I see the stunned expression on her face as my message hits. Good. Let it sink in.
The shift is immediate. The rest narrow their eyes, gripping their weapons tighter, determination flickering across their faces. Finally. I really had to spell it out for you, didn¡¯t I?
I¡¯ve finished my boss battle. Now it¡¯s time for yours.
I grin.
Chiara released a deep breath. If that¡¯s what you want¡
¡°Prepare for battle,¡± she sent the mental order through the network. ¡°No holding back.¡±
She felt the shift in the atmosphere immediately, the silent acknowledgment rippling through the group. Weapons raised. Movements sharpened. Even the air seemed to tense.
Chiara gripped her sword tighter. Her heart pounded, but her resolve held firm.
Seconds passed in silence.
And then¡ it started.
The first strike came from Ayu, a sharp whistle as her sword cut through the air toward Alonso¡¯s head. He deflected it with a fluid motion, his gauntlet gleaming as it absorbed the impact. Ayu twisted her wrist, immediately following up with a shield bash aimed at his ribs. Alonso sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the blow, but it forced him to shift position¡ªright into Imani¡¯s swing.
The heavy warhammer, crafted from the dense shell of the giant crab¡¯s pincers, came down with brutal precision. Alonso ducked just in time, the crushing head missing his skull by inches and slamming into the ground with a loud crash.
Rakesh and Lukas opened fire. Projectiles zipped through the air, perfectly coordinated, their trajectories crisscrossing to box Alonso in. He twisted, his gauntlets a blur as he batted away the incoming shots. Sparks flew as one deflected off his left gauntlet, and another barely missed his mask, grazing the edge of an antenna.
¡°Good,¡± Chiara thought as she circled wide, her EM waves humming with subtle interference. ¡°Keep him pinned.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Wang darted in next, his sword movements precise and calculated. Alonso parried the first strike with a sharp upward motion of his gauntlet. Wang shifted seamlessly, his blade cutting low toward Alonso¡¯s legs. Alonso leaped back, narrowly avoiding the slice, but Wang was relentless, following him with a flurry of strikes that left no room for error.
Alonso smiled faintly. He wasn¡¯t just countering¡ªhe was studying. His movements slowed, deliberate, as if he were mapping every attack, every rhythm. Chiara clenched her teeth.
He¡¯s toying with us.
Ishaam lunged in from the left, his dagger flashing in the dim light. Alonso shifted just enough to avoid the blade, spinning on his heel to face him. He caught Ishaam¡¯s wrist mid-strike, twisting it sharply before shoving him back. Ishaam stumbled but recovered quickly, firing a sling shot directly at Alonso¡¯s chest as he retreated.
Alonso leaned back, the projectile sailing past him, and laughed. ¡°Not bad. But you¡¯ll need more than that.¡±
Chiara gritted her teeth. ¡°Focus on his mask! Target the antennae!¡± she sent through the network, her tone cutting.
She had been trying to disrupt his senses, to exploit any opening, but his mental defenses were too solid. They had to weaken his protection, create even the smallest gap. It was their only chance.
Ayu moved to Alonso¡¯s right, forcing him to shift his guard. Lukas and Rakesh peppered him with rapid shots aimed high. Imani swung wide, his massive warhammer keeping Alonso¡¯s movements confined. Wang darted in again, his blade striking low this time, coordinated with Ayu¡¯s overhead swing.
For a moment, Alonso¡¯s movements slowed. His gauntlets rose to shield his head from the relentless assault. A glint of annoyance crossed his face as he dodged Ayu¡¯s strike, countered Wang¡¯s thrust, and spun to avoid Imani¡¯s wide swing.
Chiara seized the opening. Her waves surged forward, targeting Alonso¡¯s senses. For a brief second, his movements faltered. His head tilted slightly, his balance wavering.
Ayu¡¯s sword cut in again, aimed straight at his shoulder.
But Alonso¡¯s smile returned. He tricked them.
He shifted abruptly, using the momentum of Ayu¡¯s strike to spin her around, forcing her shield arm into Wang¡¯s path. The collision threw both of them off balance. Alonso leaped back, his gauntlets raised defensively as a volley of projectiles from Rakesh and Lukas rained down around him.
Chiara¡¯s pulse quickened. He was forcing mistakes, breaking their rhythm.
But they weren¡¯t done yet.
¡°Stay focused!¡± she sent. ¡°Don¡¯t let him dictate the pace! Focus on the antennae!¡±
Her command hit the network like a jolt of electricity, and everyone adjusted.
Rakesh and Lukas recalibrated their shots, aiming higher. Ayu maneuvered to Alonso¡¯s flank, her shield raised, ready to press any opening. Wang darted low, his blade angling toward Alonso¡¯s legs, while Imani took a wide swing with his hammer, confining Alonso¡¯s movements.
The battlefield blurred into chaos. Projectiles zipped through the air, strikes flew from every direction, and Alonso¡¯s sword and gauntlets moved with maddening precision, deflecting and parrying each attack.
Still, they pressed harder.
Ayu¡¯s shield slammed into Alonso¡¯s side, forcing him to twist. Wang¡¯s sword came in fast, aiming for his exposed back, but Alonso spun mid-movement, catching the blade with his gauntlet. His counter came instantly, a sharp kick that sent Wang stumbling back.
But as Alonso moved to dodge another projectile, Lukas¡¯s sling shot connected. It ricocheted off Ayu¡¯s shield, the angle perfect, striking the base of Alonso¡¯s mask.
The snap was audible.
One of the antennae fell, clattering to the ground.
Alonso froze for a fraction of a second, his hand brushing the broken mask. His lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Damn it,¡± he muttered.
Chiara¡¯s heart surged. ¡°This is it! Press harder! Don¡¯t let up!¡± she sent through the network.
And then¡ something shifted.
Alonso¡¯s stance tightened, his movements suddenly sharper, faster¡ªfar beyond what Chiara believed possible. He became a blur, a force that seemed to transcend their coordination.
¡°The boss went berserk!¡± he called out, his grin widening.
Shit. Chiara clenched her teeth. He was holding back before¡ this fucking monster.
She had to enter the melee.
She surged forward, her sword angling toward the bag near Alonso¡¯s waist. Her mind worked furiously, analyzing his movements, calculating his rhythm. If she could just exploit an opening¡ª
Her blade neared its target, but then, she felt it. A force. It tugged her sword off course, pulling it toward Alonso¡¯s wristguards as if they were magnetized. The moment her sword connected with the gauntlet, the pull intensified, locking her weapon in place.
What?!
Alonso¡¯s wrist flicked, the motion seamless, sending her blade off balance. Chiara staggered back, shocked.
It wasn¡¯t just reflexes. It wasn¡¯t just combat awareness. He had timed the pull perfectly, syncing it with his defense as if he had planned for this exact moment.
This was on a whole other level.
Her grip tightened on her sword, her jaw clenching as Alonso smoothly stepped back into position, his gaze briefly flicking to her with a faint smile. She¡¯d miscalculated. Attacking him like this wouldn¡¯t work.
He greatly surpasses us in stage progress and skill, she thought bitterly. And those gauntlets... there¡¯s something off with them.
She stepped back, letting the others take over the assault as her mind raced.
I can¡¯t match him in close combat. I¡¯ll have to strike with EM waves from afar. But I need the right timing. Just one chance.
¡°Target the bag holding the orbs!¡± she sent urgently. ¡°Scratch it, and we win! I need time¡ªbuy it for me!¡±
The network pulsed with acknowledgment. Ayu darted back in, her shield raised, her expression set with determination. Imani swung wide, forcing Alonso to pivot as Lukas and Rakesh sent another volley of projectiles his way.
Chiara closed her eyes, shutting out the chaos surrounding her. She drew in a deep breath, centering herself, her mind honing in on a single task. Her waves surged, gathering with meticulous precision, each calibrated with care. She would force a backdoor into Alonso¡¯s senses¡ªa brief override. That was all she needed.
Now that the mask was gone and he was distracted, there had to be an opening. No... she wouldn¡¯t wait for one. She would create the opening.
Chiara focused deeply, her mind honing every pulse of her waves into a singular purpose. Around her, the battle raged on. Alonso, now a blur of speed and power, dominated the field. He countered with precision, weaving through attacks with a calm that bordered on arrogance.
Ayu lunged again, her shield slamming toward Alonso¡¯s side. He parried it with his gauntlet and pivoted, delivering a strike that sent her reeling backward. Lukas and Rakesh unleashed a relentless barrage of projectiles, but Alonso deflected them with almost disdainful ease.
Imani charged, his warhammer swinging with unyielding force. Alonso sidestepped, the heavy head of the weapon brushing past him, and countered with a powerful kick to Imani¡¯s midsection. Imani stumbled but didn¡¯t fall, gritting his teeth and pressing on.
Wang closed in, his sword slicing through the air in precise, relentless arcs. Alonso met each strike head-on with his own blade..
¡°Not bad,¡± Alonso said, his voice low.
Suddenly, Alonso feinted left, drawing Wang¡¯s guard, and struck with a sharp jab to his shoulder. The impact sent Wang stumbling back, his balance momentarily broken.
Chiara¡¯s heart pounded as she calibrated her waves, the frequency narrowing into alignment with Alonso¡¯s. This was her chance.
Ayu, her expression fierce, rushed back in, her shield raised high. Alonso met her strike head-on, the clash reverberating through the air. Imani came in from the side, his heavy hammer sweeping toward Alonso¡¯s legs. He vaulted over the attack, landing gracefully before launching a spinning kick that forced them back.
Chiara¡¯s focus deepened. Her waves pulsed out, subtle and precise, weaving through the cacophony of EM fields. She found it¡ªthe faintest vulnerability in Alonso¡¯s defenses.
¡°Now!¡± she sent through the network.
The team responded instantly. Ayu surged forward, her shield aiming for Alonso¡¯s midsection. Lukas and Rakesh fired in perfect unison, their projectiles converging on Alonso¡¯s flanks. Imani charged with a wide swing, forcing Alonso to twist and deflect.
For a brief moment, Alonso¡¯s guard slipped. Chiara¡¯s waves surged forward, infiltrating his senses with a carefully crafted pulse. His movements faltered¡ªan almost imperceptible hesitation, but enough.
Ayu seized the opportunity. She pivoted, her shield striking toward the bag on Alonso¡¯s back. He was already moving to evade, his reflexes razor-sharp, but the disruption caused him to freeze for a fraction of a second.
That was all they needed.
The buckler connected, hitting the already loosened bag. The straps gave way, and the orbs tumbled to the ground, scattering across the sand.
Alonso backed away, shaking his head. Not in annoyance, but in quiet acknowledgment. His grin widened.
¡°Well played,¡± Alonso said, his voice steady, his posture relaxed.
He sheathed his sword with a fluid motion, his gaze sweeping over the group. Even now, he didn¡¯t look agitated. Not even tired.
Chiara exhaled, a brief sigh of relief escaping her lips. Was this really worth calling a victory? Eight against one, and they had barely managed to scratch a loose bag around his waist. And that only because he had obviously held back, restraining himself from inflicting any serious injuries.
As her pulse began to settle, she noticed Alonso¡¯s eyes pass over her. He gave a slight nod, acknowledging her efforts. Then his gaze stopped¡ªon Ayu.
Chiara followed his line of sight and saw it¡ªthe way his expression shifted ever so slightly, the faint flicker of something in his eyes. Conflict? Regret? Affection? She wasn¡¯t sure. Ayu, standing there with her shield still raised, breathing heavily, hesitated for just a fraction of a second before meeting his gaze. Her lips pressed into a firm line, but her eyes betrayed a storm of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite hide.
And then, Alonso smiled. It was faint, barely there, but it lingered for a moment before he turned away. He walked off, leaving them standing in the dust, the orbs scattered at their feet.
Chiara¡¯s grip tightened on her sword as she watched him go. Around her, the others remained silent, their gazes fixed on the ground. The air felt heavy, weighted with the unspoken truth that gnawed at all of them.
Chapter 144 - Pangea (XXIII)
I splash water over my face.
It feels unbelievably refreshing. The last time I had anything close to a proper bath was days ago. And even then, scrubbing with a rock while splashing myself with cold water barely counts. But it¡¯s as good as it gets. Soap, shampoo, a heated shower¡ªthose only exist in my fantasies now.
I hold my gauntlets in my hands, scrubbing my forearms and arms while keeping them close. I don¡¯t let them out of sight. Honestly, I really, really like them.
The moment plays back in my mind¡ªthe fall from the giant crab as it disintegrated. I¡¯d landed on a red orb, which immediately absorbed into me. It restored my body to perfect condition, granted me a 0.300% stage progress boost¡ªnearly as much as I¡¯d earned from the 49 crabs¡ªand, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, gifted me this incredible gear.
The more I inspect them, the more I like them.
For one, the weight and fit are perfect. No, beyond perfect¡ªif that even makes sense. I suspect the weight might even scale with stage progress, just like my sword. And durability? Not a single scratch after the fight with the Climbers. For all I know, these gauntlets are indestructible.
Perfectly fitted, indestructible gauntlets. What more could I ask for?
But that¡¯s not even the best part.
It¡¯s their reaction to my mental waves. The conductivity is unreal, off the charts. They¡¯re at least twice as responsive as my sword. With the same waves, I can generate double the magnetic force on them. Double. Coupled with my steadily improving pulses, these things mean my strikes can now accelerate faster, provided I coordinate my arm and wave movements seamlessly.
And then there¡¯s the dream.
Flying. Countering my weight entirely using my waves.
With these, I¡¯m closer than ever.
I paddle hard with my feet, pushing against the water, and channel my mental waves through the gauntlets. The combined force launches me out of the river in a burst of motion, landing on the riverbank where my clothes are laid out.
I grab a handful of broad palm leaves and dry myself off quickly before gearing back up.
My eyes fall on the mask, its broken state drawing a sigh from me. Without it, my max pulse intensity drops by a staggering 34%. I¡¯ll need to craft a new one on the way back.
As I give it another look, memories of the fight flood back. It felt much better than I want to admit. Outmaneuvering them with ease, fighting one on eight and still holding the upper hand, all while knowing Houston was employing Phase 2 in the background. Yeah, that felt really good.
Well, to be fair, my stage progress is much higher than theirs, and I had the gauntlets. But hey, Chiara gave me a beating when I first arrived at the Oasis under similar conditions. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s laughing now.
I hope the orbs I left behind give them a good boost. Would they get the gauntlets too? The thought makes me grin. The more the merrier. Maybe our next encounter won¡¯t be so one-sided.
I chuckle as I induce a magnetic polarity in my gauntlets, causing my sword to float in the air between them. The feeling is fantastic.
With a slight shift, I cancel the polarity in one gauntlet, letting the sword snap into my hand. I grip it tightly. Time to move.
I glance at the sun, gauging its position. I probably won¡¯t reach the new zone today.
The swamp it is, then. I¡¯ll camp there for the night. Oh, and I have to pick up my backpack on the way. Nearly forgot.
With that thought, I take off, pushing myself forward, laughter still lingering as the memory of the fight plays back in my mind.
I recline myself near a crooked tree. I¡¯ve already taken out all the slimes¡ªor whatever they are¡ªin the surrounding area, so they won¡¯t appear again until tomorrow. I can sleep in peace.
¡°So, what are your thoughts on today¡¯s events, Houston?¡±
¡°Reckless and stupid,¡± Houston¡¯s dry voice cuts into my head, sharp and unrelenting. The words sound as though he¡¯d been holding them in all day¡ which, knowing him, he probably had.
¡°No risk, no reward,¡± I grin.
¡°You¡¯re unbelievable,¡± he snaps. ¡°That wasn¡¯t risk. That was sheer lunacy. You nearly got yourself killed¡ªmultiple times! Do you even realize that?¡±
I shrug. ¡°But I¡¯m not, so¡ª¡±
¡°Stop brushing this off, Alonso,¡± Houston interrupts, his tone harsher than usual. ¡°You think this is a game. It¡¯s not. Learn to value your life, or you won¡¯t make it far. And no amount of stage progress will mean a damn thing if you¡¯re dead.¡±
I let the silence linger before I reply, my voice calm. ¡°That¡¯s my way¡ªto live and rise, dancing on the knife¡¯s edge. That¡¯s how I¡¯ve made it this far, and it¡¯s how I¡¯ll keep going. So spare me the lectures, and let¡¯s move on.¡±
Houston lets out a sigh, long and tired, as if there¡¯s nothing more to say.
¡°Do as you wish,¡± Houston mutters after a pause, his tone resigned. He stays silent for a moment longer before speaking again, his tone shifting. ¡°About those gauntlets¡ªthey¡¯re pretty good. The fact that The Tower is now gifting valuable gear on top of stage progress is definitely something to keep in mind.¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
I clench my fists as I stare at the gauntlets. ¡°Makes me wonder. This happened seven days after I¡ªor rather, we all¡ªarrived in this trial. It also happened in one of the zones. Could it happen again after another seven days, in a different zone?¡±
Houston is silent for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s a high possibility, yes.¡±
¡°So¡ considering The Tower¡¯s obsession with the number seven, there should be, what, seven zones and seven bosses. So¡ seven pieces of equipment?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves with assumptions. For now, we¡¯ve explored and cleared five zones, and we¡¯ve already caught sight of the sixth. Potentially, we should aim to max out on all zones before day 14 hits and prepare for the worst.¡±
I nod. ¡°So, any tips, advice, anything else?¡±
¡°Focus on hunting as you¡¯ve been doing. Once you max out, I¡¯ve got some ideas for training. Also, get used to the gauntlets and practice synchronizing your body movements with your wave manipulation. The more aligned they are, the better the output will be. I¡¯ll temporarily add this to the status screen to track your progress.
And¡ avoid overexerting yourself until you¡¯re fully accustomed to them. Even with your enhanced body, pulling in opposite directions during high-intensity combat under full Overdrive creates a 78.4% chance of tendon strain, a 42.8% chance of tearing, and, with compounded forces, a 65.8% probability of fracturing a bone, considering, for reference, a focused pulse output of 4.00 SU and an angular momentum of the arm of¡ª¡±
¡°I think I got the idea, Houston. Thanks,¡± I interrupt with a wry smile. I fall silent, my gaze fixed on the night sky. ¡°What do you think the others will do now? Will they rebuild the camp in the same place?¡±
¡°Why not? But¡ I don¡¯t follow. Why does it matter?¡±
¡°Nothing. Just¡ thinking.¡±
¡°Hmmm, thinking¡ You miss talking to people that much?¡±
I chuckle, the sound dry. ¡°Me? Nah¡ I love suffering alone every day, playing with oversized creatures trying to kill me, eating whatever scraps I find, and then spending the night talking to a voice inside my head. It¡¯s perfect, really.¡±
Houston lets out a heavy sigh. ¡°Well, do what you want. I¡¯ve already shared my thoughts on the matter long ago.¡±
I stare at a single spot in the sky¡ªa small star, faintly visible. The silence stretches as I let time pass.
¡°That thing Chiara said¡ about the possibility of all this being a grand simulation, and we¡¯re just copies of our real selves back on Earth¡ still living life, completely unaware of all of this¡ Do you think¡ª¡±
¡°Does it change anything?¡± Houston cuts me off.
My mouth stays open for a moment longer. Then I slowly close it.
Indeed¡ it doesn¡¯t.
Chiara stared at the orbs, but her thoughts were far from them.
The rest of the group remained still, their eyes shifting toward her. None moved to greedily absorb the orbs. There were eight of them and only six on the ground, after all.
Were they waiting for her call? She sighed.
¡°Thanks, everyone,¡± she said, brushing off her swirling thoughts. She spoke in English while simultaneously sending the Mandarin version to Ayu via mental waves. ¡°I believe we need to decide who takes the orbs. We all know their value¡ªand the responsibility they hold. To put it frankly¡ we don¡¯t even deserve them. They were gifted to us, whether we like it or not, by someone who earned them with his life on the line.¡±
She paused, scanning their faces. Some nodded solemnly, others clenched their teeth, and a few looked down.
She continued, her tone steady but firm. ¡°I think it¡¯s clear now¡ªall we¡¯ve done, all the training and pushing we thought was enough, amounts to nothing. We¡¯re weak. Pathetic. Alonso started with worse odds than any of us, arriving late to the Oasis, and a few weeks later, he¡¯s out there kicking the shit out of us in a one-on-eight. So, where does that leave us?¡±
Her voice grew sharper. ¡°We call ourselves Climbers, but what the fuck are we climbing if not our own delusions? We¡¯re supposed to be the elite unit of the camp? We¡¯re clowns in the face of real strength. As we are now¡ we are nothing. I can say without a shred of doubt that our chances of reaching the peak of The Tower are zero.¡±
Her teeth clenched, her voice trembling with restrained frustration and conviction. ¡°I want you all to think. Are we doing enough? Are we putting our lives on the line? Ask yourselves, what makes Alonso different from us? Does he have some superpower? Is he an alien? No. He started the same as us. And now, look at the gap.¡±
Her voice cracked with raw emotion as she pushed forward. ¡°While we spend the night comfortably in a camp, where do you think he stays? In the swamp, surrounded by creatures we don¡¯t even dare to face. When we eat spiced food and laugh by the campfire, what do you think he does? He eats whatever he hunts, maybe cooked, maybe not, and he talks to no one but himself. While we wear tailored clothes and carry fancy tools, what does he have? Last time I saw him, he was in rags, fighting crabs with nothing but his sword. Everything he has, he achieved by himself.¡±
Her hand tightened around her sword. ¡°And us? We¡¯re still treating this like some adventure, clinging to comfort. But it¡¯s not. We¡¯re here representing mankind, carrying the hopes of our families, our friends¡ªeveryone we care about. We came here to climb this fucking alien tower. We came here to suffer, to fight, and to stay standing. So, tell me¡ªare we doing enough!?¡±
They all remained silent. Chiara let the quiet stretch, giving her words time to sink in¡ªnot just for them but for herself as well.
She took a steadying breath and continued, her voice firm but measured.
¡°As for the orbs, anyone who wants to take one can. But let me make this clear¡ªthe orbs come with responsibility. Taking one means committing to something bigger than yourself. It means fighting day and night, pushing yourself to the edge, and facing whatever creatures this Tower throws at you. It means exploring new zones without hesitation, without fear. These orbs don¡¯t bring comfort¡ªthey bring risk. So, choose wisely.¡±
Her gaze swept over the group, lingering on each of them in turn.
But before anyone could move, Rakesh stepped forward.
¡°I wanted to kill him. I still do,¡± he admitted, his voice firm but heavy with burden. ¡°But if I take an orb now, I know how this ends. I may gain confidence, try again, and I won¡¯t survive this time. The orb would be wasted on me. And¡ I was frozen at the start. Arjun, Ishaam, and then Wang¡ªthey stepped forward, but I did not. I¡ was afraid.¡±
Rakesh then turned to Chiara. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave and regroup with the others. You can decide with the rest. Thank you for everything, Chiara.¡±
With a deep bow, he walked away.
¡°Wait!¡± Ishaam suddenly shouted. He turned to face Chiara. ¡°You six are stronger than me. I don¡¯t even have my sword anymore. I won¡¯t stop fighting, but¡ it makes no sense for me to take an orb. You six are the strongest we have. Grow stronger and¡ make it to the top.¡±
Ishaam smiled faintly, though his knuckles were clenched. He then bowed to them. ¡°Make Siddharth proud,¡± he said, and followed Rakesh.
The remaining six watched the departing duo, then turned to one another. A heavy silence lingered between them.
Chiara scanned the remaining group, her gaze firm. ¡°So¡ are you willing to do what it takes?¡±
For a brief moment, none moved. Then, one by one, they looked at her and nodded. Determination flickered in their eyes.
Chapter 145 - Pangea (XXIV)
I sit beneath a leaning tree, holding the finished mask in my hands.
It¡¯s carved from dense, polished wood, shaped to fit snugly over my face. The grain is smooth where I sanded it down, a dull sheen from the resin coating.
The antennae trail from the top, made of intertwined neural filaments from the arthropods¡¯ antennae, humming faintly as they respond to my mental waves. I test them with a small pulse; they vibrate perfectly, amplifying my range.
I slip the mask on. It fits like it was meant to be there, the filaments swaying lightly behind me. I glance at my reflection in a nearby puddle¡ªI look like a creep. I laugh to myself.
Well, this will do.
After that, I check my status screen, silently thanking Houston for his meticulous hard work.
Status Screen
Stage 1 - 5.146%
Wave control
- Assisted Bonus (at 69% Merging Rate): 0.92 SU
- Total Output: 4.44 SU
- Magnetization Efficiency: 77%
Overdrive
Physical Combat (Technique)
- Wave/Body Synchronization: 62%
Notable Equipment
- Sword: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (1.0)
- King Lobster Gauntlets: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress(?) EM conductivity (2.0)
A 1% improvement in the mask? Not too bad.
And Lobster? Wasn¡¯t it the king crab? Well¡ it did look more like a lobster now that I think about it.
The other parameters have clearly improved after the fight, even the technique. Phase 2 did its job.
But the synchronization¡ªonly 62%? Really? It feels much smoother than that. Hmm. I¡¯ll have to work on it later.
Well, that¡¯s that. I pick up my backpack and eat some of the leftover lizard snacks. Time to go.
I start running at a comfortable pace through the swampy region. The ground is soggy, with mossy patches and pools of stagnant water reflecting the faint light.
Towering, gnarled trees with dangling vines loom over me, their roots sprawling like tangled webs over the muddy terrain. The air smells of damp earth, heavy and still, and the silence presses down¡ªeerily absolute, broken only by the faint rustle of my movements.
Not far ahead, the land ¡®looks¡¯ normal¡ªsmooth and dry¡ªbut I grin. Those bastards are at it again.
I smile, change course, and push the pedal to Overdrive. Got you!
I rush toward the area, evading a slimy tentacle that lashes out, and thrust my sword straight into its mind core. The creature disintegrates instantly, leaving behind an orb that I ignore.
Suddenly, the land ahead shifts. What appeared to be solid ground morphs, revealing the swampy region hidden beneath.
These ugly creatures are masters of illusions, skilled at creating optical and EM sense distortions while cloaking themselves from detection. They¡¯re pros of my long-forgotten fake reality.
Unfortunately for them, my enhanced senses on Overdrive make them a terrible match against me.
I shake my head and keep running, taking down several more of them along the way, until I finally glimpse the edge of the swamp and the next region beyond.
Last time, I stayed back, watching it from afar and deciding not to wander too close. But now, the closer I get, the more my eyes widen. And then, as I reach the dividing edge, the full sight stretches out before me.
It¡¯s like stepping into another world.
Towering cliffs rise in the distance, their rugged surfaces adorned with waterfalls that tumble into crystal-clear lagoons. The soothing sound of rushing water replaces the swamp¡¯s stifling silence, a melody that feels almost surreal. Fruit-laden trees line the banks of tranquil rivers, their colorful canopies swaying gently in the breeze, while serene lakes reflect the vibrant greens and blues of the landscape.
The shoreline shimmers with vivid coral reefs that blend into rocky tidal pools, the water alive with subtle ripples and flashes of color. Hidden caves peek out from the cliff faces, their dark entrances cloaked in shadow, inviting curiosity.
Mist drifts softly from the waterfalls, creating an ethereal haze that catches the sunlight in faint, rainbow-like arcs. The air feels fresh and sweet, carrying the scent of blooming flowers mixed with the faint, salty tang of the sea.
It¡¯s breathtaking, like a scene from a dream brought to life. I pause for a moment, letting the serenity wash over me.
Why the fuck have I been sleeping in the swamp?!
I suddenly start laughing. The landscape before me makes the Oasis look like a barren wasteland and the best views I¡¯d seen hiking back on Earth feel like ordinary sights.
It¡¯s unbelievable. The region slopes downward, and from where I stand on the edge, the terrain stretches out in a panoramic display, like a painting brought to life.
I also notice the region seems to be the last¡ªthere¡¯s nothing visible beyond it. Odd. This is the sixth region; shouldn¡¯t there be seven?
Well, whatever. I take a deep breath, savoring the fresh, invigorating air, a welcome change from the stagnant, damp atmosphere of the swamps.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.
It feels like going on a holiday vacation. I grin.
Hope the creatures here aren¡¯t too shabby.
I crouch low, pushing forward with everything I¡¯ve got, building momentum as I race down the slope.
The wind tears at me, pulling my hair back, and the ground blurs beneath my feet. Then, with a deep breath and a grin, I leap high into the air, gripping my sword tightly.
The hum of energy flows through me as I channel my waves into the blade and my gauntlets. The force pushes back against gravity, slowing my descent and letting me glide. For a moment, I feel weightless, suspended in the vast expanse of sky.
The wind roars past my ears, cool and sharp, stinging against my cheeks. My sword hums softly in my grip, the magnetized pull creating a subtle, stabilizing tension.
The air smells crisp and fresh, tinged with salt and the faint sweetness of ripened fruit carried from the forest below.
I tilt slightly, adjusting my trajectory. Below, the rivers wind like liquid silver, weaving through the emerald canopy. The waterfalls gleam in the distance, their mist curling upwards in soft, lazy spirals. I catch glimpses of coral reefs near the shoreline, glowing faintly with otherworldly hues.
The rush of the wind mixes with the distant crash of water hitting rocks, the sound rising and falling like a rhythm in the background. The sunlight catches on the mist, scattering into a halo of soft colors, casting the scene in an ethereal glow.
I angle forward, leaning into the glide as I pick up speed. My scale armor shining under the sun, and my heart pounds with the thrill of it all. The view, the wind, the freedom¡ªit¡¯s intoxicating. The world blurs around me, a kaleidoscope of color and light, as I soar above this paradise.
It¡¯s fantastic.
I finally land at the top of a waterfall, rolling on the ground to reduce the impact.
The cool, damp grass presses against my skin as I come to a stop, lying there for a moment to catch my breath. The rush still lingers in my veins, my heart pounding with exhilaration, even after slightly lowering Overdrive.
I sit up and glance around. The waterfall roars beside me, crystal-clear water tumbling down the cliffs into the shimmering lagoon below.
The spray rises like a gentle mist, cool against my face. I lean closer to the edge and catch my reflection in the flowing water¡ªdistorted but undeniably mine, the faint lines of exhaustion on my face softened by the clear, pristine surface.
Lifting my gaze, I take in the scene before me. The sun hangs high, its golden light filtering through the mist and painting the cliffs in shades of amber and green.
The rivers below weave intricate patterns through the lush forest, their surfaces sparkling as if dusted with diamonds. The breeze carries the mingled scents of fresh water, blooming flowers, and the faint tang of the sea, filling my lungs with every deep breath.
I close my eyes for a moment, listening. The waterfall¡¯s roar is a steady rhythm, underscored by the softer notes of rustling leaves. It¡¯s harmonious, peaceful¡ªso different from the chaos I¡¯ve lived through.
Opening my eyes again, I let the full weight of the moment sink in. This place feels alive in a way nothing else ever has, and I¡¯m here. Just me, the flowing water, the sun, the sky, the sound, and the gentle touch of the breeze. I sigh, a long, contented exhale.
A paradise, discovered by my own hands. A paradise I earned after surviving, after fighting and killing all manner of abominations. And here I am, standing on its edge, as if it had been waiting for me all along.
I grin to myself and shake my head. It¡¯s so¡ª
I sigh. "You really had to mess it up, didn¡¯t you?"
Suddenly, I backflip into the air, narrowly avoiding the massive tentacle that slams into the shore with a wet, thunderous crash.
As I land, my eyes lock onto it. How the hell does a creature this massive hide in plain sight?
I shake my head and bolt forward, but a buzzing sensation ripples through my mind, spreading like static. My limbs grow slightly numb.
Paralyzing waves?
Another annoying bastard. I push into Overdrive, the full 78%.
The mental fog cracks under the surge, and I break through its attack, my focus narrowing on the target.
I can¡¯t see its body¡ªhidden beneath the water¡ªbut everything about the tentacles screams massive octopus.
Another tentacle lashes out, cutting through the air with a slimy, wet sound.
I dodge, twisting to the side as it sweeps past me.
In slow motion, I catch its texture: mottled gray with patches of deep blue, rough yet glistening with water. A sharp, briny scent mixed with a faint metallic tang wafts from its slimy surface. Tiny, faintly glowing suction cups line its underside, pulsing faintly with energy.
I dive closer, my sword ready. Another tentacle shoots upward, aiming to crush me, but I roll under it, skidding to a halt just by the water¡¯s edge. The waves ripple violently as the beast shifts, revealing a faint outline of its enormous shadow beneath the surface.
I swing my sword, slashing clean through a smaller tentacle as it lunges toward me. The creature lets out a deep, guttural vibration that reverberates through the ground, shaking the trees nearby.
The water surges forward, and more tentacles rise, their movements coordinated, almost intelligent.
I leap straight into the air as the tentacles converge below me.
Mid-air, I swing downward, aiming for the largest appendage, my arms and blade propelled with the force of my waves.
The strike connects with a sharp crack, splitting through the thick flesh. The severed part crashes into the water, sending up a massive spray that drenches me instantly.
I land on one of the remaining tentacles, using its writhing motion to springboard forward. My waves ripple outward, scanning for the core¡ªthe nerve center. If I can pinpoint it, this fight will be over.
But then, the water below explodes, and the massive head of the beast emerges, its bulbous form glistening in the sunlight, with two glowing, sinister eyes locked onto me.
Oh, there you are.
Its head looms enormous¡ªat least 8 meters tall.
As I prepare to rush forward, I notice one of the severed tentacles quickly regenerating. Similar to a jellyfish?
It¡¯s clear a war of attrition won¡¯t work. Not that I planned to drag this out anyway.
I charge through its writhing tentacles, using my waves to propel myself midair, gaining speed and changing direction even after leaping.
The tentacles lash out with renewed fury, and I feel the creature¡¯s mental waves intensify now that it¡¯s exposed its head.
But my mental defenses are far too strong for that.
A tentacle whips overhead, descending fast. It will collide with me if I keep going straight.
I focus the waves into my gauntlets, twisting and rolling my body midair, just barely sliding past it.
My feet catch a foothold on the tentacle¡¯s side, and I push off again, leaping away. The texture is rough and slimy beneath my boots, bending under the force of my departure.
I dart forward, faster now. The head looms before me¡ªmassive and grotesque. Its hazy, gray eyes fix on me, unreadable yet menacing.
With one final burst of speed, I propel myself downward and swing my blade in a powerful chopping arc.
The blade connects, slicing deep into its rubbery flesh. Thick, dark ichor sprays out, splattering my face and arms. The creature lets out an ear-piercing shriek, the sound vibrating through my body and leaving me momentarily dizzy. I grit my teeth and steady myself, planting my feet on the slippery surface of its head.
The wound oozes profusely, but the edges already begin to knit together, the flesh closing at an unnatural pace.
I don¡¯t stop.
My waves stabilize me as I slash again, hacking through its tough hide. Each swing sends thick chunks of flesh flying, the ichor spraying in wild arcs around me. The smell is overwhelming¡ªa mix of brine and decay, clinging to my skin and making my stomach churn.
The creature thrashes violently beneath me, its tentacles flailing wildly, but I hold firm, driving my blade deeper with every strike. The slick, rubbery flesh gives way to harder resistance¡ªa dense, bone-like skull beneath.
My arms ache from the relentless assault, but I keep going, pushing harder, carving through layer after layer.
Finally, with one last, forceful blow, I breach the thick skull and pierce its brain. The creature convulses, its shriek cutting off into a low, gurgling rumble. The tentacles fall limp, crashing into the water below as the massive form begins to sink.
I push my hand deep and manage to grab hold of the orb before leaping off, landing back on solid ground as the beast collapses, its life extinguished.
Stage 1 - 5.196%
I¡¯m covered in its gore, panting heavily, but mostly fine.
First one down.
Chapter 146 - Pangea (XXV)
The roar of the crowd was deafening.
Ayu sat on the edge of her seat, her small fists clenched so tightly her knuckles turned white.
Her father stood in the center of the ring, his towering frame illuminated by the harsh overhead lights. The sweat glistened on his skin, muscles taut and coiled like a predator ready to strike. He looked invincible. To Ayu, he was invincible.
She barely blinked as the fight began. Her father moved with the grace of a tiger, his footwork sharp and deliberate.
Every kick, every jab, was precise. Ayu¡¯s heart raced in her chest, pounding against her ribs like a war drum. She felt alive, as if she were in the ring with him, trading blows and testing her mettle.
Her spirit soared with every strike he landed, every deft dodge that left his opponent swinging at empty air.
But then it happened. A brutal roundhouse kick from the opponent smashed into her father¡¯s side, and he staggered, clutching his ribs.
Ayu¡¯s breath caught in her throat. For a moment, everything slowed. The noise of the crowd faded into a dull hum, and all she could see was her father¡¯s grimace of pain.
Tears pricked her eyes, but she refused to cry. She never cried. Not Ayu. Daddy¡¯s strong, she told herself, biting her lip so hard it hurt.
Her father stumbled, but he didn¡¯t fall. He straightened, his expression hardening into something fierce, something unbreakable.
The crowd erupted again, their cheers swelling as he raised his fists, signaling he wasn¡¯t done. Ayu¡¯s chest swelled with pride and determination, mirroring his resolve. She wasn¡¯t scared anymore. She leaned forward, her eyes blazing, silently willing him to rise above the pain.
The fight turned into a spectacle.
Her father began a relentless assault, his strikes faster and more brutal than before. His low kicks cracked like thunder, his punches and elbows connecting with precision and power. The opponent faltered, unable to match the sheer will radiating from her father. Ayu¡¯s heart leapt with every blow he landed, her excitement building until it felt like she might explode.
When the final, decisive blow came¡ªa devastating jumping knee strike to the opponent¡¯s chin¡ªthe man crumpled to the mat.
Ayu shot to her feet, fists in the air, screaming louder than the rest of the crowd. Her father stood tall, his chest heaving, victorious.
She wanted to run into the ring, to throw her arms around him and tell him how amazing he was. But she didn¡¯t. Ayu didn¡¯t do hugs or sappy stuff. Instead, she crossed her arms, grinned fiercely, and waited for him to look her way.
When he did, her heart skipped a beat.
The face she expected wasn¡¯t there.
It wasn¡¯t her father staring back at her¡ªit was¡
¡°Ay¡ª¡±
¡°Ayu!¡±
Huh?
Her eyes shot open, and she sat up abruptly, her chest heaving. Chiara¡¯s concerned face hovered over her.
¡°You were really in a deep sleep. Nightmares?¡± Chiara asked.
Ayu felt a bit off and shook her head. ¡°No, just a dream,¡± she paused, glancing around. ¡°Everyone ready?¡±
¡°Yeah¡ well, kind of. Lukas went for a morning bath; he should be back soon,¡± Chiara replied. ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Molten Crest again. Let¡¯s see if we can pick up the pace and finish the zone by tomorrow at the latest.¡±
Ayu nodded and got to her feet. She grabbed her water container and splashed some on her face, letting the cool sensation wash away the remnants of sleepiness.
She then took a deep breath and stared at the metallic gauntlets lying next to her backpack.
¡°Do you think the new strategy is enough?¡± Ayu suddenly asked, her voice low, her gaze fixed on the gauntlets in her hands.
¡°Well, splitting into pairs and alternating dives into the Molten Crest seems like the best we can do for now. Our stage progress gain went up by an average of 52% according to the data from last night and¡ª¡±
¡°But is it enough?¡± Ayu interrupted, her eyes locking onto Chiara, sharp and unyielding.
Chiara stopped mid-sentence, her mouth slightly open, caught off guard by Ayu¡¯s intensity. That look in her eyes was piercing. ¡°What do you mean by enough?¡±
¡°We¡¯re still safe, Chiara,¡± Ayu said, her tone firm but laden with frustration. ¡°We¡¯re rebuilding the camp. We have each other to guard our backs. I believed the change you talked about yesterday was going to be more than this. You said we¡¯d be putting our lives on the line, but¡ I don¡¯t feel it, Chiara. We¡¯re using calculated approaches, repeatable strategies to fight the Blaze-Screechers.¡±
Chiara hesitated, her confidence faltering as she looked down. ¡°It¡¯s the fastest way, Ayu. Anything else will delay us.¡±
¡°And what about going alone?¡± Ayu pressed.
Chiara blinked, startled. ¡°Alone? Facing them alone? Ayu, that¡¯s¡ª¡±
¡°Dangerous? Because we¡¯re too weak?¡± Ayu cut her off, her voice gaining an edge. ¡°Chiara, we have the gauntlets now. We¡¯ve gained higher stage progress. We were gifted this strength after being humiliated, after looking pathetic. I know you mean well¡ but I¡¯m not a soldier,¡± she paused, her tone growing heavier. ¡°I¡¯m a warrior. He¡¯s a warrior. And you saw the difference. Fighting alone will push us further, make us rely on no one but ourselves. It¡¯s just us and the monsters in the ring, and only one walks out alive.¡±
Chiara sighed deeply, shaking her head. ¡°Ayu, we¡ we can¡¯t take those lizards alone. Maybe if we gain more stage progress first, and¡ª¡±
¡°Chiara. What did he say back then?¡± Ayu¡¯s voice dropped, sharp and deliberate.
Hm? Chiara froze, her eyes widening.
¡°He wasn¡¯t subtle about it. That wave he sent¡ the one that made you change your mind and attack¡¡± Ayu pressed, her voice steady but forceful. ¡°What did he say?¡±
Chiara¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
¡°It does,¡± Ayu insisted, stepping closer, her piercing gaze boring into Chiara. ¡°He said something, and whatever it was, it made you act. So what was it?¡±
¡°I said it doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Chiara snapped, her voice rising. ¡°Ayu, what¡¯s the point? Whatever he said doesn¡¯t change the fact that we need each other now more than ever. I acted for the group. For all of us.¡±
¡°For the group?¡± Ayu echoed bitterly. ¡°For unity? What good is ¡®the group¡¯ when one man stood against all of us and won? What did strength in numbers do then, Chiara? Nothing.¡±
Chiara¡¯s face paled, her shoulders stiffening. ¡°That was different. He had higher stage progress and the gauntlets. We weren¡¯t prepared. But that¡¯s why we¡¯re rebuilding now, learning from our mistakes. Together, we¡¯re stronger. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll survive¡ªthrough unity.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
Ayu shook her head, her expression hardening. ¡°Unity didn¡¯t stop him. Unity didn¡¯t protect Siddharth. It didn¡¯t stop Hughes. And it sure as hell won¡¯t stop me from wanting to fight alone.¡±
Chiara¡¯s hand shot out, gripping Ayu¡¯s arm firmly. ¡°And if you leave now? What happens when you¡¯re surrounded, with no one to watch your back? When you¡¯re outnumbered, outmatched? You¡¯re stronger here, with us. Please, Ayu. Don¡¯t throw that away.¡±
Ayu¡¯s mask dangled loosely in her other hand. She stared at Chiara for a long moment, her voice softening but losing none of its edge. ¡°And if I stay? What happens then? Another pathetic display of ¡®unity¡¯ while someone like Alonso laughs at us? No, Chiara. I need to prove I can stand on my own. That I can be more than what you or anyone else thinks I am.¡±
¡°Ayu, I¡ª¡± Chiara hesitated, her grip tightening as if holding on could anchor Ayu to her. ¡°You¡¯re like a sister to me. I¡ I can¡¯t lose you.¡±
Ayu pulled her arm free with a sharp, deliberate motion, her movements resolute. ¡°This is my path, Chiara. Not yours.¡±
¡°Ayu, please!¡± Chiara¡¯s voice cracked, desperation spilling out despite her effort to hold it back.
Ayu paused, her gaze steady, unwavering. ¡°Chiara¡ I¡¯d rather die as a warrior than live as a coward.¡±
Chiara froze, her hands trembling at her sides. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words came.
Ayu adjusted her gauntlets and slipped on her mask, her backpack securely fastened. She didn¡¯t look back as she walked away.
Chiara watched her go, the weight of the moment crushing her.
Why was she¡ so weak?
Stage 1 - 5.461%
This is gonna take a while.
I jump into the water with a splash, letting the cool liquid wash the gore off my body. The sensation is immediate, the blood and filth peeling away, leaving only the faint metallic tang of the creature¡¯s ichor in the water.
I dive deeper, my movements steady and controlled, watching the gigantic body slowly sink into the depths of the lake.
Its tentacles drift lazily in the current, trailing ribbons of dark blood that swirl and dissolve into the murk. The size of it is staggering. Even in death, it seems alive¡ªominous, as though it could lurch back to life at any moment.
Truth be told, the sight sends a shiver down my spine. I¡¯ve always had this thing about underwater dangers. As a kid, I¡¯d believed in krakens and leviathans, monsters that lurked in the depths, unseen but always waiting. The thought of them terrified me then¡ªand now, staring at this massive corpse, I can¡¯t help but feel those childhood fears creeping back.
And yet, here I am. I¡¯ve slain a creature that any old pirate crew on Earth would¡¯ve called a kraken without a second thought. That steadies me, grounding the unease with a small ember of pride.
Underwater, everything feels different. The sounds of the surface are muffled, replaced by the rhythmic thrum of my heartbeat in my ears. The water presses against my body, heavy but comforting in its embrace. The light from above scatters in shimmering patterns, fading as I go deeper, chasing the sinking form of the beast.
Its massive bulk is fading from view now, swallowed by the shadows of the lake¡¯s depths. The blood trails have almost disappeared, and soon, there¡¯s nothing but darkness where the creature once was.
I exhale slowly, watching the bubbles rise lazily toward the surface.
My body feels strong, steady. I can hold my breath for much longer than I could before¡ªat least ten minutes, if I stay calm. Overdrive changes that, though. Using it eats into my time, shortening it to just a few minutes before I¡¯d need to resurface.
But right now, I don¡¯t need Overdrive. Just the silence, the water, the darkness.
I float for a moment longer, then begin my ascent, leaving the depths behind. It¡¯s time to continue the hunt.
I propel myself upward, trying to synchronize my arm movements with the waves I send to the gauntlets. After a full day of practice, I notice some improvement, but it¡¯ll take more than that if I want to get anywhere close to 100%.
As I break the surface, I magnetize the sword and glide to the nearby shore.
I¡¯m completely soaked, but I¡¯ve been wet for hours now. Nothing I can do about it.
I glance at the sun. Still some daylight left¡ªenough time for a couple more hunts. Maybe seven more to make it 25.
I start rushing along the shore. Unfortunately, the only way to find these bastards is by letting them attack you first. They cloak themselves from EM senses and remain almost perfectly still until the ambush. On top of that, they¡¯re rarely close to each other, making the hunt a matter of patience, time, and luck.
I sigh and keep going.
I stare at the night sky. It¡¯s beautiful from here¡ªlike everything in this final zone. The stars shine brighter, clearer, almost as if they¡¯re closer.
The smell of the nicely cooked octopus wafts up, and my stomach growls. It¡¯s been a while since I last had octopus. Was it at a Japanese restaurant? My mouth waters at the memory. Restaurants? Caf¨¦s?
You never know what you have until you lose it.
I glance at the fire, watching the flames flicker and dance. Thankfully, the meat of these giant creatures cooks well enough. I would¡¯ve thought it¡¯d need something special¡ªhigh-intensity heat or some alien method¡ªbut it seems our alien hosts pitied us enough to make their flesh conveniently cookable once we kill them. How thoughtful.
I look again at my status screen as I patiently wait, the smell of the meal only making me hungrier.
Status Screen
Stage 1 - 5.496%
Wave control
- Assisted Bonus (at 71% Merging Rate): 1.04 SU
- Total Output: 4.81 SU
- Magnetization Efficiency: 78%
Overdrive
Physical Combat (Technique)
- Wave/Body Synchronization: 69%
Notable Equipment
- Sword: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (1.0)
- King Lobster Gauntlets: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress(confirmed) EM conductivity (2.0)
Pretty good progress for a day. I should be able to finish the remaining 24 overgrown calamari by tomorrow. And then¡ well, that¡¯s it, right?
¡°Hey, Houston? Care for a chat? I¡¯m done for the day, so consider this the night talk,¡± I say out loud with a grin. I wait for a moment. I know he¡¯s hesitating. Freaking monk.
Then, I hear his characteristic tired sigh, and I can¡¯t help but smile.
¡°I was thinking¡ªafter tomorrow, that¡¯s it, right? No more stage progress to grind. Should we start the training the day after?¡±
¡°I believe so. Just keep an eye on what Chiara mentioned¡ªthe shifting landmasses. The fact that only six zones exist as of now may hint the seventh zone hasn¡¯t formed yet.¡±
I open my eyes slightly as the realization dawns. ¡°Oh¡ smart. Good catch, Houston.¡±
¡°Well, while some people do nothing but swing a blade all day, others take the time to actually think things through,¡± he replies in his usual snobbish tone.
¡°That¡¯s why we make such a good team, Houston. Like Sherlock and Watson¡ or, well, kind of.¡±
I finally decide the meat is ready and dive in.
It¡¯s still a bit hot, but I bear with it, grabbing a big piece with my bare hands and biting in. The flavor¡¯s good enough to make the slight burns worth it.
As I chew, I glance back at the cave behind me. ¡°You know, since I¡¯ll probably be stuck here for a while, waiting for the final zone or another boss to show up, I might as well make myself a proper home in one of these caves. Maybe even find one with a scenic view before the Climbers arrive.¡±
¡°Seems like a good idea. I have reason to believe you¡¯ll have plenty of time,¡± Houston says.
¡°And speaking of the others, it¡¯d be nice to have another bout with them. Damn, last time was fun¡ªtoo easy, but fun. Maybe when they reach this zone, there will be a rematch. You know, like the second fight with the boss after gearing up,¡± I chuckle.
¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. It¡¯ll fit well with your training, and Phase 2 will definitely be happy about it,¡± Houston says, his tone a little more casual, even with a hint of mischief.
As I continue my meal, I stare at the night sky. Her face comes back to me¡ªthat look at the end¡ Maybe there¡¯s still a chance to make up for¡ well all that shit. Maybe¡
Chapter 147 - Pangea (XXVI)
Ayu finally reached the edge of the Molten Crest.
The place was hellish, like a battlefield that had been scorched and broken over centuries. Jagged black rocks jutted out like crooked fangs, and molten rivers snaked through the cracks, glowing an angry orange. Heat rolled off the ground in waves, making the air shimmer and cling to her skin.
It was hard to breathe, heavy and dry, but that didn¡¯t bother her. Ayu didn¡¯t come here for comfort.
Her sharp eyes scanned the fiery wasteland, her buckler strapped securely to her arm, her sword resting lightly in her hand.
The heat pressed against her, but she welcomed it, letting it seep into her muscles. She adjusted her grip, shifting her weight lightly between her feet, and exhaled.
The buzzing sound in the distance grew louder, and she knew the Blaze-Screechers were close. Her lips curled into a small, lopsided grin. ¡°Alright, you oversized geckos,¡± she muttered, flexing her fingers. ¡°Time to dance.¡±
Her steps were calculated but fluid as she crossed the uneven ground, her body light despite the oppressive air. Lava spat up nearby, but she sidestepped it without even looking, her focus honed entirely on the vibrations coming from ahead. The faint drumming beneath her feet told her something big was heading her way. Perfect.
The creature emerged, its six-meter frame towering over her as it reared back on its hind legs. Its scales shimmered like molten metal, its glowing red eyes locking onto her like a predator sizing up prey. Ayu tilted her head, studying it for a moment. Its clawed forelimbs scraped the ground, and its chest expanded, letting out that awful, mind-rattling screech.
Ayu winced, shaking her head as she steadied her stance. ¡°Ugh. You¡¯re loud,¡± she said, her voice light, almost teasing. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to shut you up.¡±
The lizard lunged, its massive claws slicing through the air with shocking speed. Ayu spun to the side, the attack just barely missing her. She bent low, her body fluid as she evaded the strike and countered with a quick swipe of her sword. The blade glanced off its thick scales, leaving only a scratch. She clicked her tongue, annoyed.
The creature¡¯s tail came next, whipping toward her like a battering ram. Ayu planted her feet and raised her buckler, the impact sending a jolt through her arm. The force pushed her back, and she let herself be propelled by the momentum, flipping neatly to gain distance.
Alright, keep it light. Keep it moving.
She darted forward again, this time using her buckler to deflect its claws mid-swing. The creature stumbled just slightly, and Ayu seized the moment, driving her knee into its forelimb. The attack wasn¡¯t meant to hurt¡ªit was meant to throw it off balance. It worked.
She slipped under its guard, slashing at the soft joint of its leg, this time drawing a hiss as its magma-like blood splattered across the ground.
The lizard reared back, screeching louder. Ayu gritted her teeth, her head pounding as both the sound and EM waves clawed at her mind. She shook it off, forcing her body to stay in motion. Her father¡¯s voice echoed in her mind: When you¡¯re in the ring, Ayu, you don¡¯t stop. You find the rhythm and own it.
The Blaze-Screecher lunged again, its claws swiping down at her. Ayu dropped low, her body twisting in a controlled bend, the attack grazing her back but missing its mark. She used the momentum to roll to the side, springing up and delivering a sharp kick to the creature¡¯s ribs. The impact gave her enough space to backpedal, adjusting her stance.
¡°Come on, big guy,¡± she muttered, her breathing heavier now. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±
The lizard roared, its glowing eyes narrowing as it charged. Ayu smirked. Too predictable. As it lunged, she planted her foot and launched herself upward with a teep kick to its chest. The force pushed her backward mid-air, giving her the perfect distance to land gracefully a few meters away.
Her heart pounded, her muscles aching, but her grin didn¡¯t falter. She spun her sword in her hand, adjusting her grip. The fight wasn¡¯t over yet¡ªnot by a long shot.
The lizard screeched again, its sound sharper, angrier. It lunged once more, but Ayu was already moving. She darted to the side, her movements quick and precise, her buckler absorbing the brunt of its attack. She countered with a series of strikes¡ªa slash to the exposed underarm, a sharp elbow to the joint, a knee to its chest. Each move flowed seamlessly into the next.
The Blaze-Screecher stumbled, its movements growing erratic. Ayu seized the moment. She spun around, leapt upward, and aimed her sword directly for its glowing eye. The blade struck true, sinking deep into the creature¡¯s socket.
A torrent of magma-like blood gushed out, splattering her arm and burning her skin. The pain was sharp, but Ayu didn¡¯t flinch. She twisted the blade, driving it deeper.
The creature thrashed violently, its tail smashing into the ground as its screech grew weaker. Ayu gritted her teeth, holding firm until, finally, the beast collapsed, its body hitting the ground with an earth-shaking thud.
Ayu staggered back, her chest heaving, her arms trembling from the effort. ¡°Tough bastard,¡± she muttered with a small grin.
She walked toward the slain creature. She gripped her sword tightly and drove it into its skull, splitting it open with a deliberate motion. The fiery blood poured out in a steady stream, hissing as it hit the scorched ground.
She waited, her breathing still uneven, watching the blood flow until it slowed. Then, she spotted the faint glow deep within. Using her sword, she carefully nudged the orb free, flicking it into her hand.
Stage 1 - 4.518%
One down. Let¡¯s see how many more I can take.
¡°Where is Ayu?¡± Lukas asked, his face a mix of confusion and concern as he looked at the other four.
¡°She went alone,¡± Wang said bluntly, his usual calm demeanor carrying an edge of unease. ¡°She wants to fight the Screechers by herself.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
Lukas blinked, taken aback for a moment before letting out a disbelieving chuckle. ¡°This is a joke, right?¡±
No one laughed. The silence was heavy, oppressive, and the tension in the air made his smile fade. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Chiara?¡±
Chiara¡¯s breath hitched as Lukas¡¯s gaze locked onto her. She slightly hesitated before finally exhaling sharply. ¡°It¡¯s her decision, Lukas. I tried to stop her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±
¡°You tried to stop her?¡± Lukas repeated, incredulity dripping from his voice. ¡°And you let her go?¡±
¡°I¡ª¡± Chiara stammered, guilt flashing across her face. ¡°She made up her mind. What was I supposed to do? Chain her down? Threaten her? She¡ª¡±
Lukas let out a sharp sigh, his shoulders rising and falling with restrained frustration. He stepped closer, his tone dropping, but the weight of his words pressed heavily on everyone. ¡°She¡¯s strong, yes, but she¡¯s reckless. You know she¡¯ll push herself until there¡¯s nothing left.¡±
Chiara opened her mouth to respond but found herself paralyzed as Lukas continued, his words rushing forward like a torrent.
¡°She wears that smile like armor, but you¡¯ve never looked past it, have you? You¡¯ve never truly seen what she carries. Do you even know her story? Do you know what shaped her into the person she is?¡±
Chiara faltered, her shoulders sagging slightly under the weight of his words.
Lukas¡¯s voice softened, losing none of its edge. ¡°Her father was paralyzed in the middle of a fight¡ªat the peak of his career. Her mother died young, and her stepmother? She left them both after that. Abandoned Ayu and her dad to fend for themselves. And Ayu, at an age when most kids only know how to play, took it upon herself to care for him, all while being raised by a group of fighters. She grew up fighting for everything.¡±
He turned to the others, his gaze sweeping across them before landing back on Chiara. ¡°Do you know how many times she was assaulted before she made it to the Oasis? How many people she had to kill to survive? And then Hughes¡ do you remember what he almost did to her?¡±
Chiara flinched, her fists clenching at her sides, her knuckles turning white.
¡°And then,¡± he continued, his tone controlled but urgent, ¡°she finally starts liking someone. Someone she admires, respects. And what happens? He ditches her not long after. And now he mocks all of us, flaunting his strength like it¡¯s a badge of honor. Do you have any idea what that does to someone like Ayu? Do you think she¡¯s just gone off to fight a few lizards and come back smiling like nothing happened?¡±
Chiara¡¯s breathing quickened, her expression shifting from conflict to determination as Lukas¡¯s words sank in.
¡°Ayu¡¯s out there trying to prove herself. To give everything she has. She¡¯s trying to reclaim the pride that¡¯s been stripped from her piece by piece. Today, Ayu won¡¯t just use clever tactics to take them down; she¡¯ll face them head-on, one after another. She¡¯s risking it all because, to her, this fight isn¡¯t about survival. It¡¯s about redemption.¡±
Lukas took a step back, his voice leveling, quieter but still sharp. ¡°So tell me, Chiara, what do you think we should do?¡±
For a moment, the weight of his words paralyzed her. Chiara¡¯s chest tightened, her heart pounding so hard it echoed in her ears. Her mind raced, fragmented thoughts tumbling over each other. The image of Ayu alone, facing the Screechers, flashed before her eyes. She saw Ayu¡¯s bright smile, her stubborn strength¡ and then, the possibility of that strength faltering, of that light snuffed out.
And then she snapped into motion, the decision hitting her like a jolt. ¡°Wang, Lukas, Imani, Arjun¡ªget your gear. We¡¯re going after her. Now!¡±
As the group rushed down the path toward the Riftflow, Chiara¡¯s thoughts churned, a storm of guilt and determination threatening to overwhelm her. She couldn¡¯t lose her¡ªnot to the Screechers, not to her own mistakes.
Hold on, Ayu. Hold on. I¡¯m coming.
Ayu barely had time to catch her breath after defeating the third lizard when the ground shuddered violently beneath her feet. A guttural rumble echoed through the wasteland, and she turned her head sharply to see a fissure erupting not far away, spewing molten lava and fiery debris into the air.
¡°Perfect timing,¡± she muttered, the sarcasm lost in the chaos. Her body screamed for a break, but the approaching lava left her no choice but to pick up her backpack and run.
She sprinted across the scorched terrain, every step uneven on the jagged ground. The air thickened with ash and heat, her breaths coming shallow and labored.
As if the eruption weren¡¯t bad enough, the faint vibration of claws against stone reached her ears. She glanced back to see two more Blaze-Screechers tearing toward her, their glowing eyes fixed on her retreating form.
¡°Really?!¡± she growled, her frustration bubbling over. They were faster than she was, closing the distance with terrifying speed.
Ahead, the path narrowed, boxed in by jagged rocks and bubbling magma pits. There was nowhere to hide, no room to maneuver. She was trapped, and they knew it.
Her steps slowed, her chest heaving as she turned to face the creatures. Her buckler felt heavier on her arm, her sword like a dead weight in her hand. ¡°Alright,¡± she muttered, shaking the tension from her shoulders. ¡°If this is how it¡¯s going to be¡¡±
The first lizard lunged, its massive claws swiping through the air with deadly precision. Ayu sidestepped, twisting her body just enough to avoid the strike, then countered with a quick slash to its side. The blade scraped against its molten scales, drawing a hiss but not much blood.
The second lizard didn¡¯t wait for her to recover. Its tail whipped around, and she barely raised her buckler in time to block it. The impact cracked the shield, the force knocking her backward and slamming her into a jagged rock.
Pain shot through her ribs, and she gasped, but she pushed herself back to her feet, her stance shaky but unbroken. Her eyes locked on the two creatures circling her. ¡°You¡¯re not getting rid of me that easily,¡± she spat blood to the ground.
She darted forward, using her buckler to deflect one lizard¡¯s claws as she struck at its exposed joint with her sword. The blade connected, and once again, the magma-like blood scorched the ground as it burst from the wound. The creature screeched, rearing back, but the second lizard was already upon her.
Ayu twisted, barely dodging its strike, and drove her elbow into its jaw. The blow staggered it, but only for a moment. The first lizard recovered quickly, its tail whipping toward her like a hammer. She had no time to dodge. The impact slammed into her buckler, and this time, the shield shattered, fragments scattering across the ground.
The force sent her flying, her body skidding across the searing rock. Her mask cracked under the pressure, splintering into pieces and falling away. Her sword slipped from her grip, clattering once before falling into a bubbling magma pit. Ayu¡¯s eyes widened as she watched it disappear beneath the surface.
She rolled onto her hands and knees, her breath ragged, her arms trembling. Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, and her vision swam. She had nothing left but her gauntlets and her battered body.
The Blaze-Screechers circled her, their glowing eyes unrelenting, their screeches reverberating through her skull. Ayu clenched her fists, as she forced herself to her feet.
¡°Ayu, when the world hits harder than you can handle, you don¡¯t break. You adapt. You survive.¡±
Her chest heaved as she raised her fists, her stance low and defensive. She knew this wasn¡¯t a battle she could win¡ªnot the way it was going. But she wasn¡¯t going down without a fight.
She scanned the terrain desperately, searching for an opening, a way to outmaneuver them, but nothing presented itself. The jagged rocks boxed her in, the bubbling magma pits blocking any chance of escape. Her body screamed in protest, too battered and weak to attempt a retreat.
Dammit.
Was this really it? Bad timing and two fucking lizards converging in one spot?
Her vision blurred, the edges darkening as exhaustion clawed at her.
"When you¡¯re on the ropes, Ayu, that¡¯s when you learn what you¡¯re made of."
¡°A hell of ropes are these, Dad,¡± she chuckled, her breathing heavy but a smile tugging at her lips. All the memories suddenly flashed by¡ªher aunty, Uncle Weng, her dad, even that fucking smug bastard with his stupid smile.
She raised her gauntlets to her face and corrected her stance. She closed her eyes. The screeches faded, the pain dulled, the chaos of the world fell silent. All she could hear was her heart pounding in her chest and the vibrations of the ground from their approach.
"When the world¡¯s against you, trust your body to remember what you¡¯ve trained it to do."
She emptied her mind, her thoughts dissolving into nothingness. She let go of control. She put her entire faith in her body.
Chapter 148 - Pangea (XXVII)
For a moment, there was nothing.
The pain dulled into silence. The oppressive heat felt distant, the constant buzz from the lizards¡¯ EM waves disappeared, and even the blood running down her face seemed to stop. Ayu¡¯s world shrank to herself¡ªa solitary, calm center surrounded by chaos.
Her thoughts stilled, like a calm before a storm. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was falling apart or coming together, but she let it happen. She let herself be carried by whatever this was.
Then her eyes opened.
And the world... shifted.
It didn¡¯t just return to her senses; it unfolded in layers. Each movement around her became distinct, every shift and change crystal clear. Time didn¡¯t slow, but it felt like her body moved faster than it ever had, her mind syncing with it in perfect rhythm.
A screech shattered the air as the first Blaze-Screecher lunged, its claws swiping toward her face. Ayu¡¯s body reacted before she had time to think¡ªshe leaned back, the strike missing her by mere centimeters. Her eyes widened as she realized: she hadn¡¯t seen it happen, she knew it was going to happen.
The second lizard¡¯s tail whipped toward her legs in a blur of molten heat, but Ayu was already airborne. Her jump felt effortless, like her body understood exactly where to be and when.
Her chest tightened with awe. What is this? How am I¡
The first Screecher lunged again, its jaws snapping for her arm. Ayu twisted, stepping aside smoothly as if she were dodging a sparring partner, not a six-meter death machine. Her movements weren¡¯t just faster¡ªthey felt inevitable, like the lizards were playing catch-up to her.
A grin tugged at her lips, a mix of astonishment and exhilaration lighting her face. She couldn¡¯t explain what was happening, but she didn¡¯t care. For the first time, the fight didn¡¯t feel hopeless. Whatever this was¡ she could win!
Her feet danced lightly over the molten ground, bouncing on her toes as her body flowed into a stance that felt natural. The first lizard lunged again, its attack predictable in her mind. Ayu shifted smoothly, her gauntlet intercepting the claws with a sharp clang, perfectly deflecting the strike just enough to unbalance the beast. Without hesitation, she followed up¡ªa sharp elbow cracked into its jaw, followed by a swift knee driving into its ribs with precision.
The lizard recoiled with a screech, and Ayu pressed her advantage. Her wave-induced gauntlets accelerated her strikes, each punch landing harder than the last. A final uppercut sent magma-like blood spewing from the creature¡¯s mouth.
The second Screecher charged, its glowing eyes burning with fury. Ayu pivoted sharply, dropping low to avoid its swipe. Her left gauntlet deflected a follow-up strike, and she rolled to the side. She rose just in time to deliver a spinning kick to its flank, the impact sending it stumbling.
Her heart raced, not from fear, but from exhilaration. She wasn¡¯t just fighting¡ªshe was dictating the rhythm, dancing between their attacks with a grace she didn¡¯t know she had.
¡°You¡¯ll understand one day, Ayu. When your body stops thinking and starts knowing.¡±
Her fathers voice echoed faintly in her mind, and her chest tightened. Is this what he meant?
The first Screecher roared and lunged again, its molten blood still dripping. Ayu spun around it, her gauntlet connecting with its temple. She didn¡¯t stop. A knee to its shoulder. A sharp hook under its jaw. A finishing punch straight into its eye. The impact cracked the glowing orb, magma-like blood pouring out as the creature stumbled.
Ayu leapt back, narrowly dodging the second lizard¡¯s tail. It swung wildly, trying to catch her, but she was already on its blind side. Her fists accelerated again, a flurry of strikes hammering into its flank. She aimed for the joints, the weak spots, the cracks in its scale armor.
The lizard screamed, its tail whipping toward her again, but Ayu flipped over it mid-air. She landed lightly behind it and slammed her fist into the back of its neck. The blow sent it sprawling to the ground, its limbs trembling.
The first lizard struggled to rise, its movements sluggish, one eye destroyed. Ayu stepped forward, her breathing steady despite the fire burning in her chest.
She drove her gauntlet into its remaining eye, magma-like blood bursting out in a fiery torrent. The creature convulsed violently before collapsing, its body hitting the ground with a resounding thud.
¡°One down,¡± she muttered, turning her attention to the second lizard.
It hissed weakly, its movements slower now. Ayu circled it, waiting for the right moment. When it lunged, she dodged effortlessly, sidestepping and delivering a low kick to its jaw. She didn¡¯t stop, her strikes coming faster, each one precise and relentless.
The creature faltered, its glowing eyes dimming. Ayu didn¡¯t hesitate. She darted forward, her gauntlet smashing into its head with a final, devastating strike. The lizard collapsed, its body crumpling into the molten ground.
Ayu stumbled back, her chest heaving, her arms trembling. The adrenaline began to fade, and the weight of what just happened crashed into her.
She looked at the two massive forms lying still on the ground, their glowing blood pooling around them.
Her knees buckled, and she sank to the ground, her fists still clenched, gauntlets scraping against the scorched earth. Tears pricked her eyes¡ªof pain, exhaustion, and overwhelming joy. She tilted her head back, laughing softly as the tears streaked down her cheeks, her breath coming in shaky bursts. She survived. She won.
¡°I did it,¡± she whispered. ¡°I actually did it.¡±
She wiped her face, smearing blood and ash, and forced herself to stand. The world around her felt heavier now¡ªher limbs ached, her chest heaved¡ªbut she didn¡¯t care. She walked toward the fallen lizards, and began smashing their skulls with precise strikes to scavenge the glowing orbs within their minds.
As she worked, faint waves rippled in the distance. Hmm? It was harder to sense without her mask, but the rhythm was unmistakable. Chiara? She sent a pulse back, a signal fine-tuned to their frequency, and continued her work without pause.
Sure enough, several minutes later, Chiara and the others appeared, their forms silhouetted against the molten glow of the landscape. Their expressions shifted rapidly¡ªshock, disbelief, awe¡ªas their eyes flicked between her battered figure and the two massive, lifeless creatures sprawled behind her.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Ayu tilted her head, a triumphant smile tugging at her lips.
¡°What took you guys so long?¡± Ayu said, her voice light but hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve been having all the fun.¡±
Chiara stood frozen, her jaw slightly slack, while Lukas stepped forward, shaking his head with a wry smile.
¡°Need any help?¡± he asked.
¡°Nah¡ well, actually, yeah,¡± Ayu admitted after a pause, a faint grin playing on her lips. ¡°My buckler and mask broke and¡ the sword¡ well¡¡±
Lukas frowned, confused. ¡°The sword? You know it can¡¯t break, right? Where is it?¡±
¡°Uh¡¡± Ayu scratched the back of her head, looking sheepish. ¡°Could you help me fish it out of a magma pit?¡±
This time, it was Lukas who stared at her, his mouth agape. ¡°You have to be kidding me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s over here. Let¡¯s¡ªah!¡± Ayu winced sharply as a stabbing pain shot through her leg. She glanced down and noticed, for the first time, the deep gash running along her thigh¡ªa wound she had somehow managed to ignore until now. She took a deep breath, steeling herself. ¡°It should be over here,¡± she said, starting to jog despite the pain.
Lukas turned to Chiara, his expression half-exasperated, half-impressed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
Chiara snapped out of her daze and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± She began running after Ayu, though her mind still reeled. Two Blaze-Screechers¡ alone¡ at the same time! How?
She shook her head, deciding to hold her questions for later. Ayu didn¡¯t need an interrogation now¡ªwhat she needed was rest and support.
September 30, 2024 - ???, India
The vast hall was silent, the kind of silence that pressed against the walls and hung heavy in the air. Rows upon rows of soldiers stood at attention, a thousand strong, their postures rigid and disciplined.
Each one bore a medieval plain-guard sword at their hip, a shield strapped to their arm, and a sling coiled neatly at their side. They all wore simple plain cloth beneath leather chestguards, bracers, and leg guards, their gear practical and unadorned.
At the front of the hall, Siddharth stood alone.
He cut a simple yet commanding figure, his white monk-style robes flowing lightly around him. The fabric, unadorned and pristine, seemed to resist the sterility of the facility, as if untouched by the modern world.
Two swords rested at his hips, their hilts plain and unassuming. His hands were clasped behind his back, his posture straight, his expression calm and inscrutable.
He stepped forward, his bare feet silent against the cold, polished floor. The soldiers instinctively straightened, their grips tightening on their weapons.
Siddharth¡¯s voice was steady and calm, yet it carried through the hall like the toll of a great bell. ¡°I will be honest with all of you,¡± he began, his piercing gaze sweeping across the ranks. ¡°Despite all the training, the preparation, and the discipline you have cultivated, the chances of any one of you ascending far in The Tower¡ are low. Very low.¡±
He paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle. ¡°And I do not say this to diminish your efforts or belittle your resolve. No. I say it because it is the truth¡ªunforgiving and absolute. Technique, strength, stamina, discipline¡ªthese are virtues, yes, but The Tower cares little for what you bring with you. Inside, you will become something new, something raw. What you were before matters little.¡±
Siddharth¡¯s lips curved faintly, a fleeting smile touched with an old memory. ¡°I have seen it myself. Civilians with no training surpassing the hardened soldiers of elite forces. The Tower reshapes you, humbles you, and forges you anew.¡±
He straightened, his tone hardening. ¡°Remember this: when you step into The Tower, abandon the arrogance of thinking yourself strong. Cast aside the notion that your current self is enough. Never underestimate those who climb beside you, no matter their background. Inside, you are one among many.
¡°To survive, to thrive, you must be willing to start again. To train harder, to fight with a ferocity that burns away every shred of hesitation. You must give everything, hold nothing back, and climb with a singular purpose¡ªto rise, no matter the cost.¡±
Siddharth¡¯s hands, still clasped behind his back, tightened ever so slightly. His voice, low and resolute, carried a weight that pressed on every soul in the room. ¡°This is not merely a challenge. It is the essence of what it means to climb The Tower. Do not take it lightly.¡±
He paused, letting the gravity of his words settle. ¡°When you face the insurmountable, when you think you cannot take another step, when every fiber of your being screams to give up¡ªremember what is at stake. Think of what would happen if you fail. Think of those you love, the ones who trust you, their smiles, their hopes. Remember them. The Tower may not take your life when you fall, but it can leave you with something far worse¡ªa torment that lingers, a gnawing regret. Every day you will wonder if you could have given more, fought harder, done things differently.¡±
Siddharth¡¯s gaze swept over the soldiers, his eyes piercing as he continued. ¡°Picture it: watching helplessly, trusting others to do what you could not, knowing they are suffering more, giving more, climbing higher while you remain behind. That is the fate of those who falter. That is the weight you carry.¡±
He straightened, his expression calm but unyielding. ¡°I have nothing more to say. You all know why you are here. You know what must be done.¡± A faint smile touched his lips, a challenge glinting in his eyes. ¡°Draw your blades¡ and come at me.¡±
For a moment, the soldiers hesitated. A ripple of uncertainty spread through the ranks, their eyes darting between one another and the serene figure of Siddharth standing before them.
The silence stretched, until one soldier let out a battle cry, breaking the stillness. Like a dam bursting, the others followed, rushing forward in unison, their shields raised, swords drawn. Their collective movement was a roar of defiance, a surge of adrenaline-fueled determination to meet Siddharth¡¯s challenge head-on.
Siddharth remained motionless, his gaze steady as the flood of warriors bore down on him. Only when they were mere meters away did he shift, his right hand moving with a measured grace to draw one of the swords at his hip. His left hand stayed firmly clasped behind his back, his posture still composed and upright, as if he were merely taking a stroll.
The first soldier swung his blade in a wide arc, aiming for Siddharth¡¯s shoulder. With a single fluid motion, Siddharth sidestepped, his drawn sword flicking out in a blur. The soldier¡¯s strike missed entirely, his shield rattling as the force of Siddharth¡¯s blade pushed him back.
Another soldier lunged from his left, but Siddharth twisted effortlessly, letting the attack glance harmlessly past him. His sword moved with precision, a single strike that stopped just shy of the soldier¡¯s throat, forcing him to stumble back in shock.
The wave of soldiers pressed in, their numbers seeking to overwhelm him. Yet Siddharth¡¯s movements were impossibly fluid, each step calculated, each strike deliberate. He wielded his blade with one hand, the other remaining behind his back as though he were tutoring them rather than facing a thousand-strong assault. His strikes were not lethal but decisive¡ªdisarming, deflecting, and throwing them off balance without ever breaking his composure.
¡°You rush forward with power,¡± Siddharth remarked, his voice calm, audible even above the chaos. ¡°But power without precision is wasteful.¡±
Another soldier came at him from above, leaping into the air to bring down a heavy overhead slash. Siddharth stepped into the strike, his sword meeting the descending blade with such force and timing that the soldier¡¯s weapon was flung from his grip. The man landed hard, looking up in disbelief as Siddharth turned smoothly to face the next challenger.
¡°Fear of failure drives you forward,¡± Siddharth continued, parrying another strike with ease. ¡°But fear clouds the mind. Clear your thoughts. Breathe. Move with purpose.¡±
The soldiers grew more desperate, their formations breaking as they tried to adapt to him. Siddharth never faltered, his movements almost casual.
Blades swung and missed. Shields clanged against empty air. His counterattacks were precise, targeting joints and exposed weaknesses, forcing them to retreat or falter with every move.
Minutes stretched into what felt like an eternity for the soldiers, their initial surge now a fragmented chaos of individuals trying and failing to breach Siddharth¡¯s defenses.
He finally stopped mid-movement, his blade held steady, his calm voice cutting through the clamor. ¡°That will be enough for today.¡±
With deliberate calm, he slid his sword back into its sheath. Without another word, he turned away, his posture as composed and unyielding as it had been from the start.
Chapter 149 - Pangea (XXVIII)
¡°Now this is life, Houston,¡± I said, sinking deeper into the makeshift hot spring bath I¡¯d built in my cozy cave.
The water, naturally heated by geothermal vents I uncovered nearby, laps against my shoulders. The air inside is warm but not stifling, and the occasional breeze flows in through the window-like holes I carved into the stone walls. Through them, the view is nothing short of breathtaking.
Outside, the landscape stretches endlessly, a lush tapestry of vibrant greens and shimmering blues.
The waterfall thunders nearby, its mist catching the light to form faint rainbows. Rivers weave their way through the valley below, bordered by fruit-laden trees swaying gently in the wind. From this height, the cliffs offer a panoramic view of the Emerald Cascade Isles¡ªa term I coined myself¡ªglowing coral reefs near the shoreline, misty canopies rising from distant waterfalls, and serene lakes reflecting the golden hues of the setting sun.
The sound of water, both from the waterfall and the gentle bubbling of the spring, fills the cave. It¡¯s tranquil. It¡¯s perfect.
I lean back, letting the warmth seep into my tired muscles. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me this isn¡¯t genius.¡±
¡°Genius? You?¡± Houston retorts, his tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You stumbled across the idea of looking for a thermal vent while I was explaining the importance of detecting temperature and humidity gradients using your EM waves. And this?¡± His exasperation grew. ¡°So many hours of potential training¡ªwasted!¡±
¡°Calm down, Houston,¡± I say with a grin, my gaze shifting to the perfectly carved-out hole framing the breathtaking view outside. ¡°Relax. Just enjoy the view.¡±
¡°How I wish a giant octopus would just come out of nowhere and crush this little setting of yours to pieces,¡± Houston mutters dryly.
¡°Damn, chill, old man,¡± I reply, smiling with a chuckle. ¡°This isn¡¯t wasted time¡ªit¡¯s good for training, right? You know, muscles grow while resting and all that. Besides, after three days of pushing hard, might as well take a small break and do something relaxing. The current stats are pretty good, and the improvement has slowed anyway. Those final percentages are tricky, you know.¡±
¡°Notable improvement? It¡¯s amazing how after so much training, so much stage progress, and so much of me working my butt off with Phase 2 and 3, your footwork is still barely over 80% of Siddharth¡¯s. And you call that progress?¡± Houston¡¯s tone drips with exasperation.
¡°Well, that¡¯s according to whatever metric you¡¯re using, Houston, not mine,¡± I reply, grinning. ¡°Put me against Siddharth again, and with all due respect, the fight would finish in a jiffy, even on equal stage progress.¡±
¡°Oh, seriously?¡± Houston shoots back. ¡°What if I take away Overdrive, and you¡¯re both under equal terms of equipment?¡±
¡°Well¡¡± I lean back, smirking. ¡°Overdrive is intrinsically mine. Taking that away would be like taking an arm off. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair. Each of us has our own style, and I have mine. Might as well get used to that and stop obsessing over Siddharth in your metrics. Honestly, with how fixated you are on him, I¡¯m starting to wonder if you two would¡¯ve made an excellent couple.¡±
¡°You are incorrigible,¡± Houston sighs. ¡°Anyway, while you were ¡®busy¡¯ building your spa, I started analyzing some data and got bad news for you.¡±
Huh? I¡¯m slightly taken aback. Bad news? A new boss? No, that would be good news, not bad. And it¡¯s still more than a day from now, according to¡ª
¡°It¡¯s about Overdrive,¡± Houston says, interrupting my thoughts.
¡°Overdrive? No, wait¡ you¡¯re seriously not bringing up the addiction thing again, are you? I¡ª¡±
¡°Calm down and let me finish. Gosh, speaking with you really gets on my nerves.¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m all you¡¯ve got, my friend.¡±
¡°Unfortunately,¡± Houston mutters. ¡°Anyway, the issue isn¡¯t critical yet, but it¡¯s going to be as time goes on. So, where do I start?¡± He pauses, making me raise an eyebrow. ¡°You know how stage progress relates to your mind and body evolution, right? Since I don¡¯t have accurate data on your human baseline, let¡¯s use the you from 1% stage progress as a reference.¡±
I nod, intrigued. ¡°Alright, go on.¡±
¡°Well, the current you is far stronger in every sense than back then. But by how much? According to my analysis, the body improves at a much slower rate than the mind. For example, you¡¯re about 62% heavier now than back then, standing at 152 kg, and your strength has increased proportionally. Your linear speed has also improved by a similar margin. But reflexes? They¡¯re much better, yes, but definitely not 5.6 times higher than before. Not even close. While those factors scale slower, guess what doesn¡¯t? The mind.¡±
Houston¡¯s tone sharpens as he continues. ¡°Your mind scales almost linearly with stage progress. According to my data, your mind operates roughly five times faster than it did at 1% stage progress. Now, do you see where I¡¯m going with this?¡±
My eyes widen for a moment. Interesting. ¡°I think I get it. You¡¯re saying that because of the mismatch in mind and body progress, my mind will soon tolerate higher levels of Overdrive, but my body won¡¯t be able to keep up, limiting my overall progress?¡±
¡°Exactly,¡± Houston says with a note of satisfaction. ¡°And while I initially estimated this issue wouldn¡¯t arise until you hit 8¨C9%, two factors are accelerating it¡ªyour mask and your gauntlets. The mask amplifies your waves beyond what they should naturally be, and the gauntlets enhance the acceleration of your arms.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m moving too fast? Or more specifically, my arms are moving too fast for my muscles and bones to handle?¡± I ask.
¡°Yes, exactly,¡± Houston replies, his tone sharp. ¡°Your strikes are reaching speeds where the kinetic forces are exceeding what your muscles and tendons can safely manage, even with your enhanced body. They¡¯re stretching and contracting at a rate that risks microtears and eventual degradation. And the recoil from one of your full-force punches? It¡¯s already approaching levels that could fracture or even shatter your bones under repeated stress. Sure, your body¡¯s accelerated healing compensates now, but this kind of strain will only get worse as you keep improving.¡±
¡°Damn. A victim of your own success, huh,¡± I shake my head. ¡°And is there something we could do? Like strengthening the body manually, you know, the old-fashioned way?¡±
¡°Oh, wonderful that you said it yourself,¡± Houston chuckles. ¡°I just added an extra stat to your status screen to track it and scheduled 3 hours of daily targeted physical exercise on your calendar. Let¡¯s see how it goes. Wish you the best.¡±
I stare blankly, my mouth slightly open as Houston¡¯s last words echo in my mind. Slowly, I close it, shaking my head. ¡°Shit.¡±
Leaning back, I pull up my status screen with a sigh, savoring what little time I have left of this precious break. Hard times are coming.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Status Screen
Stage 1 - 5.661%
Wave control
- Assisted Bonus (at 76% Merging Rate): 1.28 SU
- Total Output: 5.70 SU
- Magnetization Efficiency: 91%
Overdrive
Physical Combat
- Wave/Body Synchronization: 88%
- Physical Condition (using 1% as 1.000 reference): 1.623
Notable Equipment
- Sword: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (1.0)
- King Lobster Gauntlets: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (2.0)
Even though four days had passed since then, Chiara was still amazed every time she saw Ayu fight. She couldn¡¯t quite wrap her head around how Ayu had transformed so much in such a short time. Sure, she¡¯d just survived a life-and-death situation, but¡ where was the logic in this sudden leap?
It reminded her, unsettlingly, of the other anomaly¡ªGod knows where he was now. Alonso. It had been the same with him. She still remembered sparring with him once, barely giving it much thought, and then, two days later, he defeated Siddharth in a fair duel. With all due respect to Alonso and all he had endured, what kind of nonsense was that?
It felt like something ripped straight out of a cheesy fantasy novel.
Chiara sighed, shaking her head. Was this jealousy she was feeling?
She cursed herself for being so pathetic. Whatever they had, good for them. Maybe it was, as Lukas had casually suggested the other day, anomalies occurring during the evolution process. That explanation seemed plausible. But if this entire stage system was designed by a species so advanced they were practically gods, how could they allow for¡ wait. Wait a second. Unless¡
¡°Hey, Chiara! That was my last one,¡± Ayu called out from afar as the mass of slime crumbled to the ground and dissipated. ¡°Do you need some help with yours?¡±
Chiara blinked, her train of thought derailed as she looked at Ayu. ¡°Uh¡ no, it¡¯s fine. Go back and rest. I¡¯ll keep going a bit longer today. Don¡¯t want to fall too far behind.¡±
¡°Rest?¡± Ayu chuckled. ¡°I was actually thinking of giving the new area a try. It looked nice from afar. Maybe we can create an advanced camp there.¡±
¡°Okay¡¡± Chiara replied absentmindedly, then suddenly realized. ¡°Wait, Ayu? You¡¯re going to the new zone alone? We should do a group expedition first to identify the threats and¡ª¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Whatever¡¯s there,¡± Ayu grinned, her confidence almost maddening. ¡°I¡¯ll see it coming.¡±
She chuckled lightly and turned, heading off without another word.
Chiara stared after her, feeling a mix of awe and exasperation.
Her gaze dropped to the sword in her hand, the weight of it suddenly feeling heavier. Could she get an upgrade like them too? Inducing a mutation during evolution¡ªwas that even something that could be forced?
Well¡ the common factor between them both¡ hmm. They were under immense pressure, their lives hanging by a thread. And they are both incredibly stubborn, unyielding, and strong-willed.
Should she¡ put her life on the line too? Could she force a mutation out of herself?
I mean, I¡¯m strong-willed too, aren¡¯t I? Maybe all I need is a push?
¡°Come on, Chiara, ground yourself,¡± she muttered, gripping her sword tighter. If it happens, it happens. If not, so be it. I¡¯ll grow stronger regardless.
She inhaled deeply, tuning into the waves around her. With a subtle shift in her perception, she sensed the incoming updates in the neural network she had meticulously crafted.
The subtle distortions in the field gave her a rough map of the surrounding area, pinpointing the positions of her allies and analyzing where the Kelpies could be.
The swamp stretched out before her as she ran, a landscape of murky water and gnarled trees with twisted roots emerging like skeletal fingers from the mud. The air was thick and heavy, a blend of rot and damp earth that clung to her senses. Ghostly tendrils of mist swirled low to the ground, shrouding everything in an eerie, dreamlike haze. Chiara''s boots splashed softly through shallow pools, the water dark and opaque.
The Kelpies thrived here, blending seamlessly into the swamp¡¯s deceptive stillness. Her mind worked rapidly as she refined the algorithms she used to track them. Their ability to fool senses was formidable¡ªoptical, auditory, even EM-based detection¡ªbut nothing was truly foolproof.
She focused, her EM waves sweeping the area like sonar, searching for inconsistencies in the environment. There it was¡ªa faint ripple in the pattern, a distortion that didn¡¯t belong. She adjusted her approach, layering her waves with a counter-frequency to filter out distractions.
Suddenly, the swamp seemed to shift. The mist thickened, and the trees bent unnaturally, forming what appeared to be an inviting path ahead. Flowers bloomed in vibrant colors along the trail, their fragrance unnaturally sweet. The sound of flowing water reached her ears, melodic and soothing. It was beautiful, serene¡ªtoo serene.
Chiara slowed her pace, her sharp mind piecing it together. An illusion. The Kelpies were close, and they had constructed a trap.
"Nice try," she muttered, her tone wry. She didn¡¯t let her guard down, though. Their illusions were layered, designed to disorient and mislead, and this was only the surface.
She adjusted her EM waves again, shifting their amplitude and frequency in a complex sequence to pierce deeper. The idyllic path flickered, the illusion shimmering like a mirage under the midday sun. Beyond it, she caught glimpses of the truth¡ªa twisted, muddy path leading to a cluster of thick roots and waterlogged ground. She grinned. There you are.
Chiara cloaked herself in a veil of EM interference, bending the waves around her to make her presence nearly undetectable. It wasn¡¯t invisibility, but to anything relying on electromagnetic senses, she would all but disappear. She moved swiftly and silently, her mind calculating the best approach.
As she got closer, the Kelpie finally came into view¡ªa formless, amorphous mass of dark, translucent slime partially submerged in the swamp water. Its faintly glowing core floated within, pulsating rhythmically like a heartbeat.
Its surface rippled and shifted constantly, catching light in an unnatural way, creating an illusion of movement that was both mesmerizing and unsettling.
Chiara narrowed her eyes, her strategy forming in milliseconds. She sent a brief EM pulse, baiting a reaction, and the Kelpie¡¯s head snapped in her direction. Its illusion shifted again, turning the landscape into a chaotic flurry of jagged rocks and swirling mist.
Chiara didn¡¯t flinch. Her countermeasures adapted instantly, her waves creating an inverse pattern to stabilize her view. She lunged forward, her movements fluid and precise, her sword cutting through the air toward its vulnerable side.
The Kelpie reacted with startling speed, its form darting to the side with unnatural agility. But Chiara was already recalibrating, anticipating its move. Her mind worked like a machine, calculating trajectories, compensating for its speed, and finding openings in its defenses.
The creature lunged, its slimy appendages lashing out like whips, aiming to engulf her. Chiara sidestepped, her feet skimming over the swamp¡¯s uneven terrain as her sword sliced cleanly through one of the tendrils. The severed slime splattered across her arm and face, cold and viscous. She cursed under her breath but kept moving.
The Kelpie shifted again, its core pulsating faster, retreating deeper into the water as if to draw her in. Chiara paused, her eyes narrowing. It was a trap¡ªshe could feel it. The creature was trying to lure her into the murky depths where her footing would falter, and it could overwhelm her.
¡°Nice try,¡± she muttered, sending out a sharp burst of EM waves. The vibrations cut through the water, bouncing back to reveal the Kelpie¡¯s exact position. Its core was faintly visible, swirling at the center of its shifting mass. That¡¯s where it was most vulnerable.
Chiara lunged again, her movements calculated and deliberate. She ducked under another flailing tendril, her sword slicing through the air toward the glowing core. The Kelpie reared back, its form contorting to dodge, but Chiara¡¯s blade was faster. With a precise thrust, she drove her sword straight into the center of its core.
The creature let out an unearthly screech, its slime convulsing violently. A torrent of black, viscous liquid splashed over her as the Kelpie¡¯s form collapsed into the swamp water, dissolving into harmless muck. Chiara stumbled back, soaked and dripping, her hair plastered to her face.
¡°Fantastic,¡± she muttered, her lips pressing into a thin line.
Chapter 150 - Pangea (XXIX)
September 30, 2024 - ???, India
The general leaned forward at the table, his sharp gaze fixed on Siddharth. Beneath his calm demeanor lay a hint of deep respect, though it was buried under the weight of his responsibility. ¡°What¡¯s your assessment of this batch?¡± he asked, his voice measured and serious.
Siddharth, seated with his usual composure, his hands resting lightly on the table, responded without hesitation. ¡°They¡¯re similar to the others. Dedicated, disciplined¡ but there¡¯s only so much I can accomplish with the limited time I have for each group.¡±
The general nodded, his expression grim but understanding. ¡°I know. Unfortunately, statistics show that roughly only one in 30,000 within the age group of 20 to 40 will be selected. If we¡¯re unlucky, out of ten batches, perhaps only one or two will be chosen for the Second Ascent.¡±
¡°Assuming conditions remain unchanged,¡± a voice interjected smoothly from across the table. It belonged to a middle-aged man with a distinctly different air from the uniformed officials around him. His sharp suit and composed demeanor set him apart, his presence quiet yet commanding.
Siddharth¡¯s gaze shifted to the man. Rahit. The enigmatic liaison from the shadowy organization funding the initiative.
This was the man who had approached him with tempting offers¡ªoffers that displayed the true extent of the organization¡¯s power¡ªonly to be turned down, as Siddharth desired nothing for himself. But the request, that was different: training soldiers for The Tower. It was a call he couldn¡¯t ignore.
¡°What do you mean ¡®remain unchanged?¡¯¡± the general asked, his brow furrowing in confusion.
¡°Well,¡± Rahit said, his tone calm yet edged with an almost unsettling confidence. ¡°We know nothing of The Tower. All we can do is make assumptions about what might or might not happen. The Second Ascent could differ vastly from the first: the age range could shift, the number of climbers could change, and perhaps most cruel of all¡ªthe challenges themselves might evolve.¡±
¡°Indeed it could,¡± Siddharth said, his voice steady and unyielding. ¡°But that changes little, does it not? There is only so much we can do. The real test will lie in the chosen themselves¡ªhow they adapt, how they grow once inside. We can give them a push, but a push, no matter how forceful, can only take them so far.¡±
Rahit¡¯s smile widened, his gaze flickering with a mix of amusement and intrigue. ¡°Well said, Mr. Kubar. Adapt¡ªthat is the key to survival. It always has been. And in The Tower, it is paramount.¡± He paused, his eyes now fixed on the general. ¡°But let us consider this: assume the challenges remain the same. Even with all the initiatives, the helmets, the training sessions, Morales¡¯ speeches, and the new incentives¡ªthey can only help for so long. The question is, how far can they truly carry someone when the unseen comes into play?¡±
The general frowned, his expression darkening with thought. After a moment, he spoke, his voice deliberate. ¡°An enemy we can see is a challenge we can fight. But an enemy we cannot see¡ªthat is one we truly fear.¡±
¡°Well said,¡± the man remarked, his tone shifting slightly as if steering the conversation onto a less formal track. ¡°On another note, Mr. Kubar, a few familiar faces from The Tower may be visiting soon. They¡¯ve just completed the SRP. It¡¯s unfortunate¡ªbeing in the wrong place at the wrong time led to a rather¡ crushing conclusion for their ascent. Still, the information they brought back has proven invaluable.¡±
Siddharth raised an eyebrow. He had heard of Vikram, Devansh, and George¡¯s fall. It was a shame.
¡°It¡¯s always unfortunate to lose climbers of such caliber,¡± Siddharth said, his voice calm but tinged with quiet reflection. ¡°Their insights will no doubt prove critical.¡±
The man smiled faintly, nodding as he stood. ¡°Indeed. And thank you, Mr. Kubar, for your unwavering dedication. Your efforts make a difference for humanity.¡±
Siddharth inclined his head in acknowledgment, his expression unreadable as the man walked away, leaving the room heavy with unspoken thoughts.
This place is¡ beautiful.
Ayu glanced around, taking in the surrounding waterfalls cascading into crystal-clear pools, the lush greenery stretching out over the vibrant isles, and the way the sunlight played through the mist, creating faint rainbows.
It reminded her of places she used to visit as a kid, the rare vacations her father managed to take her on, back when things were¡ simpler.
Her lips curled into a wistful smile as she crouched low, her muscles coiling like springs. With a powerful leap, she launched herself onto a nearby boulder. The cool mist brushed her skin as she kept moving, jumping from rock to rock with effortless grace.
Her feet barely touched the ground before she was airborne again, vaulting over a stream and landing on a moss-covered outcrop. She paused, her hands on her hips, breathing deeply. The air was clean and fresh, carrying a faint, earthy scent that grounded her in the moment.
Suddenly¡ªher instincts flared.
She pivoted sharply, her body moving in a fluid arc. Only then did her mind catch up, registering the faint vibrations rippling through the ground and the subtle shift in the water¡¯s surface nearby.
An enormous octopus-like creature surged from the water, its slimy tentacles snapping toward her previous position with incredible speed. But Ayu was already gone, spinning to the side and avoiding the strike with ease. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Another tentacle lashed out, but she bent backward, her body arching gracefully as the appendage whipped harmlessly past her face.
¡°Seriously?¡± she muttered, her voice tinged with mild annoyance. She straightened, hopping back a few steps as the octopus settled into a defensive posture, its dark, glistening form pulsing ominously.
Ayu tilted her head, studying the creature. Oversized, with an innate desire to kill¡ªjust like everything else in this place.
Her fists clenched instinctively, her hand drifting toward her sword. She could take it down¡ªshe knew she could. It would just be a matter of time and effort. The way her body moved now, the world seemed to stumble behind her, its pace struggling to match her own. The sensation was intoxicating, making her feel almost invincible.
But¡ she wasn¡¯t in the mood for a fight. She¡¯d probably end up soaked and covered in its gross, slimy blood.
She smirked, lowering her fists. ¡°Another time, big guy,¡± she said, her tone light and teasing. ¡°I¡¯ll come for you later.¡±
Before the octopus could react, Ayu leaped away, her movements quick and effortless, putting herself well out of its range. She took one last glance at the creature, her smirk lingering, then turned her focus back to the landscape. With a graceful bound, she disappeared into the greenery, leaving the giant octopus behind.
There was still so much to see. For now, she wanted to lose herself in the beauty of the world around her.
She kept leaping from place to place, careful not to stray too close to the water. Not that it mattered much¡ªif something lunged at her, she could easily evade it.
Minutes passed as she basked in the sights. The area was dotted with caves, some perched in scenic spots with breathtaking views. It struck her as a perfect location for a camp. Definitely leagues apart from the coastal jungle, and the thought of a diet change from the crabs she was growing sick of was tempting.
Well, that idea would have to wait until the others caught up. She glanced at the sky; the sun was dipping lower. Returning to camp would take hours, even at her fastest pace. Should she spend the night here? Maybe hunt an octopus for dinner?
It didn¡¯t sound half bad. She could get some rest and rack up stage progress early tomorrow without the hassle of back-and-forth travel. Yep. That was the plan.
She smiled to herself, leaping gracefully from one rocky outcrop to the next. But as she moved, her waves picked up something unusual. The odditie came from near a waterfall¡ªa hidden cave?
Intrigue lit her features as she raised an eyebrow.
A hidden monster, maybe? Some kind of treasure? Worst case scenario, she could just dodge and escape. Her curiosity got the better of her, and she climbed up toward the source of the signal.
¡°What the hell¡¡± Ayu whispered, stepping cautiously inside.
The space was nothing short of magical.
The cave opened up into a cozy chamber, its walls smooth and glistening faintly as though polished by time itself. Window-like holes carved into the stone let in streams of soft, golden light, perfectly framing the setting sun on the horizon.
Through them, she could see the breathtaking landscape beyond¡ªthe lush greenery of the valley below, the cascading waterfalls in the distance, and the serene lakes that glimmered in the fading sunlight.
Further inside, her gaze was drawn to the centerpiece¡ªa pool of water, its surface steaming gently as bubbles rose to the surface. The warm mist swirled through the cave, lending the space a serene, dreamlike quality.
She blinked, her head tilting slightly as she stepped closer. ¡°Is that¡ no way¡¡± she murmured, her brows furrowing in disbelief.
Kneeling by the edge, Ayu hesitated for a moment before reaching out. Her fingers dipped into the water, and the sensation was immediate¡ªperfectly warm, soothing, like the embrace of a long-forgotten luxury. Her shoulders slumped slightly as she let out an audible sigh.
Her smile widened as she took it all in. She couldn¡¯t believe such a hidden gem existed, untouched and serene. Could this be a secret resting spot, waiting just for them? A gift at the end of this stage, designed by the alien gods Chiara always mentioned?
Her eyes darted back to the steaming water, her body instinctively relaxing at the sight. It looked heavenly. After days of intense battles, bruises, and exhaustion, her entire being longed for that bath. The thought of submerging herself in the warmth, letting her muscles unwind, was overwhelming.
She bit her lip, hesitating for a moment, but the temptation won in the end.
¡°Why not?¡± she murmured.
Without further thought, Ayu stripped off her cloth, setting her sword and gauntlets within arm¡¯s reach¡ªjust in case the unexpected happened.
She stepped into the water, and the moment her skin touched the heated surface, a sigh escaped her lips. The feeling was¡ heavenly. The warmth seeped into her aching muscles, melting away the tension and fatigue from her body. Every inch of her seemed to relax as the water wrapped her in a soothing embrace.
Her eyes fluttered shut as she let herself sink deeper, savoring the sensation. "So good," she whispered to herself, a blissful smile spreading across her face. For the first time in what felt like forever, Ayu felt like she was truly enjoying a bath.
Not only that, but from this resting spot, she could perfectly take in the view outside¡ªthe serene landscape framed by the natural openings in the cave. This¡ this was divine.
Wait. This place. Why not just make her home here?
The thought struck her, and her eyes sparkled with excitement. All she needed was a bit of wooden furniture, maybe a bed woven from plant fibers, and perhaps she could expand the cave a little by digging. This place had potential¡ªno, legendary potential.
¡°Aren¡¯t I a genius?¡± she said, grinning smugly as the refreshing water soothed her skin. She chuckled at the thought of the others arriving and seeing her hot spring. Hehe. They were already jealous of her new skills, but this? This would push it over the edge.
She laughed out loud, the sound echoing softly through the cave. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll share it with Chiara and the other girls,¡± she mused with a playful smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±
As she was relaxing, however, her waves suddenly picked up movement not too far away. Hmm?
Her instincts flared. She straightened, alert, and rushed to put on her gauntlets, gripping her sword tightly.
What?! The perturbation was closing in fast. Too fast. Damn it.
There was no time to take this lightly. She leapt out of the water, her body tense, adopting a fighting stance. Her mind raced, ready for anything¡ªor so she thought.
Chapter 151 - Pangea (XXX)
¡°Fuck. Fuck. Fuck this shit!¡±
I growl, the words escaping through gritted teeth. My legs scream with every motion, my entire body trembling under the strain. The thick tree trunk balanced across my shoulders feels like it¡¯s trying to crush me into the dirt. Sweat pours down my face, stinging my eyes, but I don¡¯t stop. Not yet.
¡°Forty-nine¡ one more,¡± I mutter, my voice strained and hoarse. Overdrive pulses through me, pushing my muscles to the brink, but damn if it doesn¡¯t feel like every fiber of my body is tearing itself apart.
The world narrows to the rhythm of the squat¡ªdown, up, down, up. My quads are on fire, my back feels like it¡¯s made of molten steel, and my lungs can barely keep up. ¡°One¡ more¡ you bastard!¡± I hiss, powering through the final repetition, my legs wobbling like jelly. I straighten with a gasp, the tree groaning in protest as I hold it for a split second longer.
Then I let it go.
The trunk crashes to the ground with a deafening thud, dirt and leaves flying in every direction. I collapse next to it, my body hitting the ground with a thump, arms sprawled out like I¡¯ve been flattened.
My chest heaves as I suck in air, each breath sharp and shallow. Every muscle in my body is shaking, and I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s from exertion or the sheer absurdity of what I¡¯ve just done.
¡°Fucking hell,¡± I mutter, my head rolling back to rest against the ground. My vision swims for a moment, and I let out a weak, breathless laugh. ¡°Fifty squats with a goddamn tree. Who the hell comes up with this shit?¡±
I stare at Houston¡¯s program displayed in my mind, the neat, brutal schedule taunting me as I lower Overdrive and let my body take a breather.
Morning Session (Raw Strength Focus):
- Boulder Deadlifts ¨C Lifting large, uneven boulders for core and back strength (10 reps x 5 sets).
- Log Presses ¨C Clean and press using a 100 kg log for explosive power (12 reps x 4 sets).
- Weighted Pull-ups ¨C Using smaller logs attached to the feet while hanging from a cliff (10 reps x 4 sets).
Midday Session (Flexibility and Agility):
- Cliff Climbs ¨C Scaling rocky surfaces without equipment, focusing on precision and balance.
- Waterfall Dives ¨C Controlled dives into shallow water for body coordination.
- Tree Limb Stretches ¨C Hanging stretches using high tree branches for flexibility and grip strength.
- Balance Drills ¨C Traversing fallen logs over water while maintaining speed.
Afternoon Session (Endurance and Core):
- Log Carries ¨C Running uphill with a heavy log on one shoulder (5 km circuits).
- River Resistance Sprints ¨C Running against the current in waist-high water.
- Stone Throws ¨C Hurling large stones to build explosive power in the upper body.
- Plank Holds ¨C Planking with a rock on the back, holding for 3 minutes x 5 rounds.
Evening Session (Strength and Precision):
- Shadow Combat ¨C Practicing movements and reactions without an opponent.
- Meditation Under Overdrive ¨C Mental focus while maintaining Overdrive targeting wave precision.
- Tree Squats ¨C Thick trunks balanced on the shoulders for 50 reps x 3 rounds.
Night Session (Recovery):
- Stretching Routine ¨C Using EM waves to identify and relax strained muscles.
- Breathing Exercises ¨C Controlled deep breathing to optimize oxygen flow and calm the nervous system.
- Wave Sync Practice ¨C Gentle alignment of EM waves to improve body-mind integration.
Targeted exercises, my ass! This is literal torture. I¡¯d probably end up in better shape after another fight with a king crab!
I stare up at the sky, the sun dipping closer to the horizon, casting the world in warm hues. Finally, a break.
I stay on the ground for a couple of minutes, letting my muscles rest. Then, with a controlled motion, I use a kip-up to push myself off the ground, landing on my feet.
As I stand, I pull up the status screen, my eyes scanning the numbers. Physical Condition: 1.623 ¡ú 1.625. The difference is small¡ªminuscule, really¡ªbut it¡¯s there. Progress.
If Houston isn¡¯t fudging the numbers to push me harder, then maybe all this torture is worth it¡ maybe.
I roll my shoulders, shaking off the lingering soreness, and start heading toward the cave. The thought of the hot spring sends a wave of relief through me, like a promise of salvation after the hell I¡¯ve put myself through today. My mind paints the picture: steam rising, the bubbling water soothing every muscle, the view through those carved-out windows. Perfection.
¡°Now this,¡± I mutter with a smirk, quickening my pace, ¡°is what I call recovery.¡±
The anticipation propels me forward, my feet finding a natural rhythm as I navigate the uneven terrain. But as I get closer, something feels¡ off.
I pause mid-step, my instincts flaring like a siren. My EM waves sweep outward, scanning the area, and then it hits me. The rock. It¡¯s not blocking the entrance!
What the hell?
A creature? A Climber?
The nerve!!!
I pull into full Overdrive, my body surging forward with explosive speed. My thoughts blur, replaced by a single, obsessive drive: Nobody¡ªabsolutely nobody¡ªtouches my¡ª
But then¡
I skid to a halt, my boots scraping against the rocky ground, sending a scattering of loose pebbles into the silence. The world lurches, slowing in a way that feels unbearably vivid.
My chest tightens as my breath catches. My heart pounds, each beat a thunderclap in my ears. Not from the run. Not from exertion. From her.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Ayu.
She stands there, her back straight, every inch of her illuminated in the waning golden light spilling through the cave¡¯s carved windows. Her gauntlets on her arms, but the rest¡ it¡¯s all her.
Her skin glistens faintly, the remnants of the hot spring¡¯s steam rising in soft wisps around her. Each curve, each sinew of muscle, is an exquisite balance of raw strength and delicate femininity. Her silhouette is sculpted, flawless in a way that stops time itself.
The water clings to her, tracing rivulets down her arms, her legs¡ªGod, even the way the droplets gather and fall seems to mock me with their perfection.
My gaze flits, unbidden, drawn to the subtle rise and fall of her chest, the rhythm of her breath betraying her own stunned stillness. Every muscle in her body seems frozen in perfect tension, poised yet unyielding, her form a harmonious contradiction: brutal power wrapped in effortless elegance.
And then, the scent hits me. Soft, clean, with a hint of warmth from the spring. It¡¯s faint, subtle, but so real that it almost pulls me forward.
My throat dries. My palms sweat. My vision sharpens so much that it feels like my mind can¡¯t keep up. My heart races so fast it¡¯s almost painful, thundering against my ribs. Blood rushes hot, far too hot, leaving me lightheaded and dazed.
I try to breathe, but all I can do is stand there, frozen, unable to look away. Every inch of her is a masterpiece etched into my brain, seared with merciless precision.
And then¡ªher scream shatters the stillness like a blade slicing through glass.
Before I can react, her fist swings toward my face. I could dodge. I really could. But¡ damn it. Why did she have to be so¡ª
CRACK.
Her punch lands square on my face, shattering the front of my mask. I stagger back, blood streaming from my crushed nose as pain shoots through my skull. I clutch my face, blinking rapidly.
¡°Shit, that hurts!¡± I mutter, my voice muffled by the broken cartilage.
She¡¯s still shouting. I can¡¯t quite catch the foreign words through the ringing in my ears, but the tone is unmistakable¡ªshe¡¯s pissed, and I definitely deserve it.
Still, I¡ I can¡¯t stop myself from looking at her eyes. They¡¯re slightly red, with tears glistening at the edges. Shit.
Her hands dart to cover herself as she spins around, her movements sharp and frantic. She rushes back to the cave, grabs the massive rock, and slams it into place with a force that reverberates through the ground, sealing herself inside.
I¡¯m left standing there, clutching my nose, my enhanced memory replaying the scene on an endless loop. I lower Overdrive as much as I can, even pushing into negative values, but it doesn¡¯t help. My heart pounds like it¡¯s trying to break free from my chest. The memory burns too vividly¡ªtoo detailed.
Her silhouette, dripping water, the curve of her back, her thin waist. The way the soft light caught her skin, glistening with droplets that traced trails down every perfect line and dip.
And her¡ damn, her chest, perfectly sculpted. The way her skin flushed from the heat, the subtle rise and fall with each breath, and those small, hardened nipples¡ªstanding out against her smooth skin, impossible to forget.
I swallow hard, my throat dry despite the humid air. Every detail is burned into my brain. Every. Single. Detail.
Guilt tugs at me, sure, but¡ come on. What was I supposed to do? This is my home, my cave! And now Ayu¡ªAyu, the girl who¡¯s been haunting my every waking thought¡ªjust appears out of nowhere, practically glowing like she stepped out of some ancient myth.
Damn. I¡¯m a man!
I shake my head, groaning as I let my hands drop to my sides. Even as my senses dull, I can¡¯t stop the heat coursing through me.
I stare up at the sky. What now?
Well, I certainly need to explain to Ayu that she was trespassing on my place, but¡ how the hell do I even say that? No matter how I put it, I¡¯ll come out looking like the bad guy here.
She slapped me, barred me from my own damn cave, and I can¡¯t even complain? Wait a second¡ why not?
I get up, wiping the blood still trickling from my nose, and stare at the rock blocking the entrance. Fine. Let¡¯s make things clear.
But then, I glance down at my pants, a grimace tugging at my face. Fantastic.
Shit, I can¡¯t defend myself like this. Come on, think of something ugly. Uh¡ rotting fish? Nope. Ok, um¡ the giant crab¡¯s guts? Ew. Nope, not helping.
I groan, clutching my head. Oh, come on¡
¡°Hey Houston, start talking about some deep science hypothesis. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±
Silence.
¡°Houston?¡±
Nothing.
The fucker. He¡¯s probably laughing his ass off right now, having the time of his life.
Suddenly, a wave comes my way. Ayu¡¯s?
It shows¡ okay¡ yeah¡ well¡
That wasn¡¯t very nice, eh.
I shake my head and, after a couple of seconds, send one back.
Basically: me building the hot spring and the cave setup, picturing a house and me, and then me coming back from training. I reckon the meaning is obvious.
I wait for a moment. Another wave hits me.
This one¡ ok, it¡¯s better. Just her, kicking me out of the cave, claiming it¡¯s hers, and then slamming my head with a boulder. Once. Twice. A couple dozen times.
Alright. We¡¯re getting somewhere.
I take a deep breath, trying to keep it cool, and send another wave. This time, it¡¯s me¡ªreturning to my cave after training, sweat dripping, exhausted, ready to relax. The door? Open. Me? Walking in with a satisfied smile. Simple, clear, and polite.
Her reply? Not so much.
It¡¯s the hot spring¡ªher lounging in it, arms spread wide, completely relaxed. A stick figure of me kneels in front of her, bowing repeatedly in apology, while she lazily waves a hand, motioning for me to leave.
My teeth clench slightly. Okay, no more Mister Nice Guy.
I send her an image¡ªme, standing tall with a countdown ticking above my head. Ten. Nine. Eight. When it hits zero, I kick the boulder aside, stride into the cave, and reclaim what¡¯s rightfully mine, planting a flag for good measure.
Let¡¯s see what you have to say. I grin.
For a moment, there¡¯s silence. Then, the boulder moves.
Ayu steps out, now fully dressed¡ªunfortunately. I mean, yeah, appropriately, with her armor, mask, and everything in place.
Damn, I can¡¯t even see her face. Will she be cute when she¡¯s mad?
All I catch are her eyes, sharp and piercing, practically hurling daggers my way, and her wet hair clinging to her neck. Even with everything hidden behind her gear and mask¡ the temptation is just¡
But then suddenly, she looks down at¡ well¡
Shit.
Her seething rage is palpable, and without a word, she hurls her sword, sending it flying in my direction.
I barely have time to react. Overdrive kicks in, and I dodge, the blade whistling past where my neck was a millisecond earlier. The hell?!
She points sharply at the cave, shouting something I don¡¯t understand¡ªChinese? Thai? It doesn¡¯t matter. The tone is universal: Fuck your cave!
Without giving me another look, she storms off.
For a moment, I just stand there, feeling stupid and pathetic. I close my eyes, take a deep breath, and let out a long, frustrated sigh. So much for my relaxing bath after a grueling workout.
I shake my head, muttering under my breath. I remove my broken mask and, without giving myself time to think twice, I turn and sprint after her, grabbing the sword she threw at me along the way.
Chapter 152 - Pangea (XXXI)
Stupid, perverted, dick-brained, shameless, idiotic, arrogant, selfish asshole!
How could he be so¡ so stupid?
Appearing out of nowhere with no shame, no apologies, and then complaining that it¡¯s his place? Fuck his place! He could drown in that shitty pool for all she cared.
Damn it, she hadn¡¯t hit him hard enough. She should¡¯ve punched him again. And again. AHHH!
Why? Why was he like this?
"Stupid," she muttered under her breath, her tone low, her eyes red, tears streaming down her face as she dashed away, desperate to put as much distance between them as possible.
And why the hell was she running? She should¡¯ve kicked his face in for good measure.
Did he think she was stupid? Did he think she hadn¡¯t figured out the real reason he disappeared and spewed those asshole words that day? Did he think she was weak? Weak was his fucking guts!
She didn¡¯t give a damn about what the others said or did. She didn¡¯t need all that bullshit about him being an asshole to keep her safe. Just be a fucking man! You want something? Take it. Be strong enough to stand your ground and protect what matters without giving a fuck about what anyone else thinks.
She shook her head, her pace quickening.
How the hell had she fallen for such a pathetic, dead-brained pervert whose only redeeming skill was swinging a sword well?
The sun was dipping lower in the horizon, painting the sky in fiery shades of red and orange, but Ayu barely noticed as she ran. Her legs moved with fury-fueled energy, each step pounding against the ground like an exclamation mark to her string of curses.
"Fucking bastard! Dead-brained asshole! Just¡ªgah!" she growled, lifting her mask and wiping her face with her forearm, though it didn¡¯t stop the tears from streaming. The salty sting only fueled her frustration. Why the hell was she even crying?
The soft hum of waves in her mind made her stumble slightly, her pace faltering. She clenched her fists, her body still moving forward as an image formed. Her. Stopping.
Her teeth ground together. Him. Of course it was him.
"Not a chance," she hissed under her breath.
Her legs pumped harder, her pace breaking into a sprint. She wasn¡¯t about to give him the satisfaction. Not now, not ever.
She refused to look back.
Suddenly, she leaped instinctively into the air, her body reacting before her mind registered the threat. A slimy tentacle lashed out from the water, striking where she¡¯d been just a moment before.
"Fuck you too!" she spat, landing with fluid precision and resuming her sprint without sparing the octopus another glance.
But as she turned a corner behind a small hill, she suddenly skidded to a stop.
He was standing right in front of her. Alonso.
His mask was gone, exposing his face. Those eyes¡ sharp, unyielding, and locked entirely on her.
Her breath hitched as she bit her lip, suddenly unsure of what to do.
Why was he looking at her like that?
He took a deep breath and raised his arm forward. She blinked, her focus snapping to the object in his hand¡ªa sword.
Her sword?
She frowned, her frustration bubbling to the surface. She wanted to scream at him, curse him out until her voice gave out, but¡ª
He moved.
In one fluid motion, he was standing right in front of her. Too close.
Her mind raced, her heart pounded, her legs refused to move. What the hell was he doing?
He placed her sword in her hand, his grip firm as he guided her fingers around the hilt. Her own fingers barely managed to close around it, her body refusing to cooperate as his eyes bore into hers.
Her heart felt like it was going to explode. Blood rushed to her face, heat flooding her cheeks.
She wanted to hit him. To yell. To kick. To do anything to break this spell, but¡ she couldn¡¯t.
Her jaw slackened, her breathing shallow and quick.
He took another step forward.
What the hell was he doing so close?
Then his hand moved¡ªslowly, deliberately. She couldn¡¯t look away. Her body wouldn¡¯t respond. Her entire world narrowed to the motion of his hand reaching for¡ª
Her mask?
He grasped it gently, his touch deliberate yet impossibly tender.
Her eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat.
"Don¡¯t," she whispered, barely audible, her voice trembling.
But he didn¡¯t stop.
Her mask shifted as he began to lift it.
Her breath hitched. Every instinct told her to stop him, but her hand refused to move.
Her face was bare now, exposed. Vulnerable. She felt naked all over again.
She wanted to scream at him, to slap the mask back into place, but his eyes¡ªthey kept her rooted, frozen, as if he¡¯d stripped her down to the rawest, most fragile part of herself.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
Why wasn¡¯t he saying anything? Why didn¡¯t he look smug, or arrogant, or stupid like he always did? Why was he just¡ looking at her like that?
The air felt heavier, thicker. She could hear her own heartbeat pounding in her ears, faster and louder with every passing second. Her breath quickened, her chest rising and falling as she stared back at him.
And then he moved.
Slowly, deliberately, his face leaned closer. Her lips parted instinctively, her breathing shallow, uneven.
Wait. Was he¡?
Her mind raced, confusion colliding with something deeper, something she didn¡¯t want to name.
She felt the warmth of his breath brushing against her skin¡ªsoft, tantalizing, drawing her in. Her body didn¡¯t move¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to move.
Her eyes darted to his lips.
No. No, no, no. Stop it, Ayu.
But her body betrayed her, leaning just slightly forward, her lips trembling as they parted further, caught in the gravity of the moment.
This wasn¡¯t happening. This couldn¡¯t¡ª
And then, just as their breaths mingled and her lips could feel the faintest ghost of his presence, something snapped.
No.
She stepped back abruptly, her heart slamming against her ribcage like a drum. Her hand shot up, snatching the mask from his grip, and she pulled it over her face in one quick, jerky motion.
Her eyes darted to his for a fleeting second before she looked away, her cheeks burning hotter than the molten blood of the lizards she¡¯d fought.
She turned sharply, almost tripping over her own feet as she stumbled away.
"Idiot," she muttered under her breath, unsure if the word was meant for him or herself. Her legs carried her forward, faster and faster, her mind a chaotic mess of emotions.
She didn¡¯t look back, clutching her mask tightly against her face as if afraid it might slip away.
But as she ran, with the minutes stretching on, her expression began to shift.
She didn¡¯t know why, but¡
A smile refused to leave her face.
I stand there like an idiot, staring at the spot where Ayu had been just seconds ago. My hand drops to my side, the warmth of her mask still lingering on my fingertips.
What the hell was I thinking?
I run a hand through my hair and let out a frustrated groan. Damn it, Alonso. I almost slap myself. Almost. Because yeah, I was too aggressive, too rushed, too¡ stupid. I messed up. Big time.
But then¡
A chuckle slips out. Before I can stop it, I¡¯m grinning like a fool. I can¡¯t help it. My face flushes, and I rub the back of my neck, staring at the setting sun.
She didn¡¯t punch me. Not after that. And that look on her face¡ Damn, I¡¯ll be dreaming of that almost-kiss for a while.
But it wasn¡¯t just the kiss, was it? It wasn¡¯t just some fleeting moment of heat. No, it was something deeper, something that settled in my chest the moment her eyes locked with mine.
There¡¯s a chance.
I know I¡¯ve got a lot to make up for. All the shit I¡¯ve said and done. And sure, maybe I don¡¯t deserve Ayu. Not yet. But I feel it.
I really like her. I really want her.
And, for a moment, I¡¯m sure of something else, too.
Ayu likes me too.
I start walking back to the cave, and I swear the world looks¡ different. Better. The colors feel brighter, more vivid, like someone turned up the saturation on life itself. The air feels cleaner, crisper.
The leaves rustle in the breeze, a sound I¡¯ve heard a thousand times, but now? It¡¯s music. Even the ground beneath my boots feels softer, like it¡¯s carrying me instead of the other way around.
I¡¯m grinning like a complete idiot, and I don¡¯t even care. Hell, I¡¯m practically skipping. The weight in my chest that¡¯s been there for weeks, months even, feels lighter. The whole world feels lighter.
Everything around me seems so¡ alive. The setting sun paints the sky in brilliant streaks of gold and orange, and the light filters through the trees in soft, glowing beams. For once, the endless grind of survival feels like it can wait. Just for a moment. Just for this.
I reach the cave entrance and stop. The grin on my face stretches wider. My heart¡¯s still racing, my blood still warm.
For some reason, I push Overdrive. Not a lot, just enough to sharpen my senses. The world snaps into focus. Every sound, every shift in the air, every scent.
And then I catch it. Faint, lingering, but unmistakable. Her scent. Warm, soft, and carrying that hint of spring water. It clings to the entrance, like she¡¯s still here, just out of sight. My grin softens into something closer to¡ awe.
Shaking my head, I step forward, picking up my battered backpack and the broken mask. My fingers brush against the jagged edges, but I barely feel it. I¡¯m too caught up in the moment, too lost in the strange, wonderful chaos in my chest.
I walk into the cave, the familiar warmth of the hot spring wrapping around me like a welcome home. It feels¡ right. Like the world has tilted just enough to line things up perfectly for once.
And damn, I¡¯ve got a lot of work to do. But for now? For now, I let myself enjoy this.
I sit down, my back against the wall, my gaze fixed on the horizon.
My body aches from the day¡¯s exercises, and my nose is still regenerating from that punch, but¡ I feel good. Too good.
I glance at the warm pool, its inviting steam curling into the air. But stepping in? No. Not now. She was there moments ago, and¡ it doesn¡¯t feel right.
Perhaps next time¡ we can enjoy it together?
The thought sneaks in uninvited, and I suddenly feel the familiar warmth of blood trailing down my nose. Hasn¡¯t this healed already?
I laugh, the sound echoing softly in the cave.
Alright, take it easy. If I keep thinking about her, next time I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back.
Show some respect first. Yes¡ but then the image of her lips¡ªso close¡ªand her naked figure flashes through my mind again.
Damn it! I knock the back of my head against the wall, groaning.
Come on, man. Focus!
I pull out a water container and take a long drink, my mind already shifting to Houston¡¯s programme for the night. The list of recovery tasks begins to scroll through my thoughts, a welcome distraction¡ª
Until I see it.
I spit out the water still in my mouth, spraying it across the cave floor.
Night Session (Recovery):
- Stretching Routine ¨C Using EM waves to identify and relax strained muscles.
- Breathing Exercises ¨C Controlled deep breathing to optimize oxygen flow and calm the nervous system.
- Wave Sync Practice ¨C Gentle alignment of EM waves to improve body-mind integration.
- Little Brother Suppression Techniques ¨C Advanced mental exercises to maintain focus during key moments and avoid unintentional standing ovations.
- Cave Defense Strategies ¨C Tactical simulations for avoiding eviction from your own home. Includes role-playing scenarios like "Diplomatic Cave Etiquette" and "Sharing for Beginners."
- Imaginary Cold Showers ¨C A visualization exercise designed to distract the mind with freezing waterfalls to counter hot memories.
- Mask Recovery Drills ¨C A targeted program for mask maintenance during high-stakes social situations. Includes practical tips for dodging airborne gauntlets and avoiding further ''face reveals.''
- Perceptive Control Drills ¨C Reining in enhanced senses during moments of extreme distraction. Ideal for avoiding sensory overload when faced with unforgettable imagery.
- Proper Housemate Etiquette ¨C Training on when to knock, when to retreat, and when to not rush into your own cave unannounced.
¡°This motherfucker,¡± I laugh.
Chapter 153 - Pangea (XXXII)
¡°Ayu is what?!¡± Chiara¡¯s eyes went wide, her usual composure cracking for a moment.
¡°Yeah, she¡¯s learning English,¡± Lukas said casually, scratching his head. ¡°She asked me yesterday to start teaching her through the neural network.¡±
¡°But¡ all of a sudden?¡± Chiara blinked, her mind already running calculations. ¡°Well, I mean, with our current brain capabilities, it should be relatively easy. Especially English¡ªit¡¯s straightforward enough. And it¡¯s true she¡¯s the only one of us six who doesn¡¯t speak it. It could improve communication, and¡ª¡±
Lukas chuckled, cutting her off. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for us specifically. She said she wanted to start with all the bad words. The rest was optional.¡±
Chiara¡¯s brow furrowed, staring at him with confusion. ¡°Bad words? Why would¡?¡± Then it hit her. Wait¡
Lukas leaned back, his grin widening. ¡°I gotta say, Chiara, you¡¯re not exactly sharp when it comes to people, are you?¡±
Chiara shot him a glare, her voice cool. ¡°Save it for someone who cares. But you think they met? Something happened?¡±
¡°I¡¯d bet my favorite nap spot they did. And from the looks of it?¡± Lukas smirked mischievously. ¡°It went well.¡±
Chiara¡¯s gaze softened, her shoulders dropping slightly as she sighed. A flicker of guilt passed through her expression, fleeting but there. ¡°Good,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible.
They both stayed silent for a moment, Lukas gazing out at the sea in the distance.
¡°Did she say when she¡¯s coming back? Last time I asked, she just said she¡¯d be busy for a while and not to worry,¡± Chiara asked, her sharp gaze fixed on Lukas.
Lukas leaned back slightly, his usual relaxed demeanor unshaken. ¡°She said she¡¯s staying in the Isles to grind a few more octopus. Plans to head back after that,¡± he casually replied.
Chiara rolled her eyes. ¡°She knows there¡¯s a chance a new boss could appear in eight hours, right?¡±
¡°She does,¡± Lukas said, meeting her gaze without a hint of fluster. ¡°But, to be fair, she¡¯s not wrong. Even if the boss shows up, it¡¯s not like it won¡¯t wait. Grinding beforehand could actually work in her favor.¡± His tone remained soft, but there was a weight behind his words. ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s a good move.¡±
Chiara frowned, crossing her arms. ¡°And put everyone else at risk? We don¡¯t even know which zone the boss will appear in or what kind of event it¡¯ll trigger. For all we know, it could be something entirely unexpected. Sure, grinding sounds good on paper, but we have to be ready to react¡ªespecially if it creates a stampede or some other mess we get caught in.¡±
Lukas tilted his head, his calm smile unwavering. ¡°True. But I¡¯m pretty sure the second boss won¡¯t show up in the Isles. If anything, staying there and pushing our progress a bit more might¡¯ve been worth considering.¡±
¡°The risk isn¡¯t worth the benefit, Lukas,¡± Chiara shot back, her tone clipped but rational.
¡°Risk?¡± Lukas¡¯s gaze softened, his voice steady. ¡°I thought we agreed we¡¯d need to take more risks moving forward.¡± He paused, letting the weight of his words settle. ¡°Look at Alonso. Look at Ayu. I think the difference is pretty clear, don¡¯t you?¡±
He leaned back slightly, giving her some space as his eyes drifted to the climbers in the camp, busy packing up in case another giant crab stampede repeated itself.
¡°Well¡ risks have to be taken, but we can¡¯t afford to lose our lives. Too much is at play,¡± Chiara said, her tone softening.
¡°Afford to lose our lives?¡± Lukas echoed, his voice calm but pointed, letting the words linger. ¡°Reminds me of someone who lost his because of that.¡±
Chiara froze, her eyes widening slightly. The implication hit her immediately. She didn¡¯t need him to elaborate. It was all too clear who he meant.
The silence stretched, lingering several seconds, until finally, Chiara¡¯s head shot up, her gaze locking with his. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a good leader, Lukas?¡±
¡°No,¡± Lukas replied without hesitation.
Her eyes widened, a flash of surprise crossing her face before she sighed, her shoulders sagging. ¡°Do you want to be the leader?¡±
¡°No,¡± Lukas said, chuckling softly.
Chiara narrowed her eyes at him, her lips pressing into a thin line. After a moment, she shook her head and looked away, her tone completely shifting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a leader. I suck at it, and I have no talent for this. So why the hell am I in this position?¡±
¡°Things work in odd ways,¡± Lukas said, his tone carrying a playful edge. ¡°Leadership often falls to those who don¡¯t seek it.¡±
¡°Oh, enough of your philosophical talks,¡± Chiara snapped, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°What about Imani? He¡¯d be a good choice, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure you already spoke to him,¡± Lukas said with a grin, ¡°and his answer was probably a more ¡®polite¡¯ no.¡±
Chiara groaned, burying her face in her hands. ¡°How do you even¡,¡± she sighed heavily. ¡°But who then? Arjun? He has the drive, but he¡¯s too rash and clearly doesn¡¯t like Alonso. You and Imani don¡¯t want it. Ayu¡ well, she¡¯s too independent. She¡¯d probably laugh in my face if I asked her. Wang? He¡¯s good with words, but he¡¯s not trusted by Siddharth¡¯s faction and is far too cunning.¡±
She threw her hands up in exasperation. ¡°Then who the hell?¡±
Lukas leaned back, grinning at her. ¡°Seems you¡¯re in quite the dilemma, dear leader.¡±
¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Chiara snapped, glaring at him. ¡°Might as well tell everyone I¡¯m resigning, leave you as my successor, and run away to live in peace in a far corner of the swamp.¡±
¡°Sounds like a good plan,¡± Lukas said lightly. ¡°Do you have space in the cabin for two?¡±
Chiara couldn¡¯t help but laugh, shaking her head at his audacity. She took a deep breath and sat down on a fallen log, her expression softening. ¡°You know, back when I was in the lab during my PhD, it was easier to escape responsibility.¡±
¡°Oh?¡± Lukas raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly. ¡°Do tell.¡±
Chiara smirked faintly, her gaze distant as she recalled the memory. "There was this one time I was supposed to present on a study that had gone absolutely nowhere. Everyone expected something revolutionary¡ªbecause of course, I¡¯m me. But I knew it wasn¡¯t going to fly. The data was a mess, the results were inconclusive, and the whole thing reeked of failure."
Her smirk grew, a mischievous gleam in her eyes. "So, I hatched a plan. The night before, I sent an email to the team, saying I¡¯d assigned sections of the presentation to three of my labmates, citing their ¡®unique expertise¡¯ in each area. I made it sound like I was being considerate, giving them a chance to shine."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Lukas blinked, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±
¡°Oh, I absolutely did,¡± Chiara said, her tone unapologetic. "I made sure each of them thought the other two were handling the key points. Then I stayed ¡®late¡¯ in the lab, conveniently avoiding all calls and messages, claiming I was finalizing ¡®critical details.¡¯ The next morning? Boom. I feigned surprise when no one was ready, then graciously volunteered to ¡®assist¡¯ with the Q&A while they scrambled to wing it."
She leaned back, crossing her arms with a smug look. "The presentation bombed, obviously, but I managed to spin it as a ¡®team learning opportunity.¡¯ My supervisor was too impressed with my ¡®collaborative approach¡¯ to notice I¡¯d thrown them all under the bus."
Lukas let out a low whistle, shaking his head. ¡°Naughty.¡±
Her laughter softened as her gaze dropped to the ground. "Back then, it was all just games. The worst that could happen was a few pissed-off labmates or a stern talking-to from my supervisor. But now¡" Her voice trailed off, her smirk fading.
"Now you''re afraid," Lukas said, his tone losing its usual laziness, replaced by something sharper, more deliberate. ¡°You feel the weight of the world on your shoulders. You¡¯ve been rambling all this time about the so-called good of humanity, Chiara. And yeah, I get it. It¡¯s noble. It¡¯s logical. But come on¡ªit¡¯s getting old. You¡¯re running this group like it¡¯s a war council, and honestly? It¡¯s killing the morale.¡±
Chiara stayed quiet, her jaw tightening as she stared at the ground.
Lukas leaned back slightly, the faintest smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°It¡¯s funny, though,¡± he added. ¡°Because the one guy who arguably does have the fate of humanity on his back? He¡¯s probably in the Isles right now, having a blast and giving zero fucks about any of this.¡±
¡°Alonso?¡± Chiara¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment before the hint of a smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Maybe we should just make him the leader.¡±
Lukas froze, staring at her in disbelief, and then nearly toppled over as laughter burst out of him.
Chiara couldn¡¯t hold back either, the absurdity of her own suggestion breaking through her composure. Their laughter echoed through the camp, cutting through the tension like a breath of fresh air.
I stare at the countdown Houston had made sure to display in bold capital letters above my status screen.
05:36:21
Less than six hours remain until the 14-day mark since I exited the waiting room and this trial began. Seven days since the king lobster, and, according to Houston¡¯s hypothesis, the first of seven bosses appeared.
Well, if I make a dash now from here to the Arthropod region, most likely the stage for the next event, I should barely make it in time. Not that I really need to be there exactly at the start; I¡¯m sure the so-called climbers will do little against whatever shows up. Maybe just run away like last time.
Suddenly, my heart skips a beat. Will she be there?
No. Now is not the time. Focus on the fight. There¡¯ll be plenty of time for that after.
I leave my backpack in the cave¡ªno point lugging it all the way. I strap on my fixed mask, and grab my sword. All set. A quick glance at my status screen to confirm everything.
Status Screen
Stage 1 - 5.661%
Wave control
- Assisted Bonus (at 83% Merging Rate): 1.48 SU
- Total Output: 6.09 SU
- Magnetization Efficiency: 94%
Overdrive
Physical Combat
- Wave/Body Synchronization: 92%
- Physical Condition (using 1% as 1.000 reference): 1.628
Notable Equipment
- Sword: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (1.0)
- King Lobster Gauntlets: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (2.0)
Looks good.
I seal the cave with the big boulder. Not that it really serves any purpose apparently¡ but leaving it wide open feels odd.
With that done, I start rushing through the cliffs, keeping clear of the water to save time dodging those annoying octopuses.
The scenery on the way? Breathtaking. Truth be told, I could never get enough of it. Especially not after that moment. Damn, those lips, those¡ª
Shit. Focus!
Now¡¯s the time for adrenaline. Fury. Come on, get in the zone!
...Those sculpted thighs¡
Goddammit!
I shake my head and look ahead, scanning the horizon¡ªand then freeze mid-step. My heart lurches.
There she is.
Ayu.
Fighting an octopus in the lake below.
It¡¯s breathtaking... Wait¡ªwhat the hell?!
I stop abruptly, blinking hard behind my mask. My hand instinctively moves to pull it off so I can rub my eyes. Am I seeing things? Is this some twisted hallucination from abstinence under extremely enticing conditions?
No. It¡¯s her. It¡¯s really her.
She never left? Well, I¡¯ve been sticking to the deeper parts of the region for training, far from this spot, but¡ it makes sense I guess. She¡¯s pushing stage progress too, right?
But then¡ why¡¯s she hunting alone? And where are the other climbers?
I lean forward from my vantage point, my eyes narrowing as something catches my attention.
The way she¡¯s fighting¡ this¡
It¡¯s unreal. No, impossible. The level of control, the fluidity, the precision¡ªit¡¯s like she can see the future. Every move the octopus makes, every lunge and swipe, she counters before it even fully forms. She¡¯s not reacting; she¡¯s pre-acting.
What the hell kind of combat awareness is this?
Is this some kind of grandmaster realm? Did Ayu hit a breakthrough in her martial arts? But even then, a leap this massive¡ it shouldn¡¯t be possible¡ right?
For a moment, I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. Sure, part of me knows why, but beyond that¡ªthe way she¡¯s fighting is poetry in motion.
It¡¯s simply beautiful.
And then she moves in for the kill.
Her sword arcs through the air, gleaming in the sunlight before it tears through the octopus¡¯s thrashing form. A tentacle flies off, spiraling through the air as dark blood sprays out in a wide arc, catching the light like tiny shimmering rubies.
Her hair whips around, damp and clinging to her skin, streaked with water and blood as she moves¡ªwild, untamed.
Each swing of her blade sends more gore splattering across the rocks, the water, the air. The octopus¡¯s screeches echo, but she doesn¡¯t flinch.
The blood pools at her feet, streaking her legs as she leaps, spins, and drives her sword deep into its head with a final, decisive strike. The beast twitches once and goes still, its mutilated body sinking into the crimson-stained lake.
It¡¯s art.
But as I stand there, still dazzled by the sight, I see her head suddenly shift.
She looks at me.
Shit.
Chapter 154 - Pangea (XXXIII)
My eyes widen, unsure how to react, an embarrassing smile creeping onto my face.
It¡¯s unfortunate I can¡¯t see her expression behind the mask. Is she angry? Blushing? Both?
Suddenly, a wave hits me.
¡°Stupid.¡±
Huh? What the¡
English? Ayu speaks English? No way.
I blink, still processing, and quickly send a wave back.
¡°Do you speak English?¡±
Nothing. No response.
It¡¯d be strange if she spoke English yet only used images until now. Wait¡ was she¡ learning?
The thought makes my heart skip, and a laugh escapes my lips.
I focus on her, sending an image¡ªme stepping down to speak with her face to face followed by a thumbs up.
She hesitates. Good. That¡¯s a start. I¡¯ll give her a moment.
But as seconds stretch, her silence persists.
Is that a yes or a no?
I weigh my options and settle on a middle ground. Leaping from my vantage point, I glide over the lake, inducing waves through my sword and gauntlet, landing a safe distance away from her.
I stare at her through her mask. Those eyes. There¡¯s so much in them. I¡ like that gaze.
I hesitate, wondering if I should probe further about English, but¡ no. Not now. We¡¯ve always relied on images, and I need everything I¡¯m about to express to be crystal clear.
I take a deep breath and step closer, slowly.
I send her an image in the same cartoonish style we used so often in the Oasis. It shows me standing alone, my figure hunched and small, with jagged, heavy lines surrounding me to convey shame and regret.
My mouth is open, words spilling out as sharp, black scribbles stabbing the air between us¡ªhurtful, chaotic, and irretrievable. My face is twisted in exaggerated guilt, my eyes wide and shadowed, with tears comically welling up but never falling, stuck in that moment of regret.
Behind me, a crumbling bridge represents the connection I broke, its pieces tumbling into a dark void. Above it all, an enormous thumbs-down looms, casting a shadow over the scene, as if judging the weight of my own actions.
I take another step forward.
Then I send her another series of animated images. It shows her stepping forward, her expression filled with fiery determination, her fist raised. She punches me¡ªhard. Once. Twice. A dozen times.
Each punch lands with comic impact bursts, colorful ¡°POW¡± and ¡°BAM¡± effects radiating outward, as if drawn from an old action comic. My figure gets more disheveled with each blow: teeth flying, eyes crossed, bruises appearing exaggeratedly fast.
At the end, I¡¯m lying flat, cartoon stars and tiny Ayu-shaped ghosts spinning around my head. I add a big thumbs-up from my prone position, acknowledging that I deserved it.
I step closer and remove my mask, letting it fall to the ground.
I can see the emotion in her eyes, raw and unguarded. My heart races, pounding harder than ever, and my palms grow clammy. I steady my breathing, forcing myself to focus.
I send her more images.
I show her us sparring in the Oasis, laughing and joking together. I show her the times I trained at her home, the moment she handed me the orbs, and how they gave me the strength to win and survive. I illustrate the immense debt I owe her, weighing it on a scale where a mountain of gold pales beside the image of my beating heart.
I step closer and send her more.
I show her smile, her happy face, the way I see her through my eyes¡ªevery detail, every feeling I¡¯ve kept hidden. I can no longer contain myself. I pour everything into the images, raw emotions spilling out like an unstoppable tide.
I see her eyes now, slightly red, glistening with something she¡¯s holding back.
My heart threatens to leap out of my chest. My nerves are fraying. I can¡¯t think straight.
And before I know it¡ I am standing right in front of her.
I extend my hand, stopping just before her.
I send her an image, portraying exactly what is happening¡ but in the image, resting in the hand I¡¯ve extended, is my heart.
I look into her teary eyes. I have nothing more to say.
Will you take my heart¡ Ayu?
Seconds pass as I remain still. The world around us fades away. There is nothing but her and me.
Her eyes drop, hesitating, and then suddenly, I feel it¡ªa wave in my mind.
It¡¯s not an image. It¡¯s not a word. It¡¯s¡ a feeling. The moment it hits me, my heart clenches painfully. My breath catches. My ears feel muffled, as though submerged. This emotion¡
I look at her, but her gaze stays downcast, as if afraid to meet mine.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
This emotion¡ Is this how you feel, Ayu?
It¡¯s overwhelming. Stronger than anything I¡¯ve ever felt. It crashes into me like a tidal wave, so intense my knees almost buckle.
I¡¯m about to take a step forward, but she suddenly holds my hand in hers. Her fingers tremble as she lifts my hand, her eyes streaming with tears. Slowly, she places my hand over her heart.
¡°Stupid,¡± she whispers, her voice breaking.
I can¡¯t stop myself. I step forward, pulling her into my arms, holding her tightly, afraid she might vanish.
Her body tenses against me, smaller and softer than I imagined, her heartbeat pounding beneath my hand. I feel her tears soaking through her mask, her breathing shuddering against my chest. I take it all in¡ªher warmth, her fragility, her presence.
But that wave, that emotion she sent me¡
I laugh, my tears falling freely now, mixing with hers.
I¡¯ll never leave you behind, Ayu. I¡ will always be there for you.
I tighten my hold.
I¡ love you too.
I stay there, hugging her, feeling an emotion so intense it makes everything else fade into oblivion. Her arms tighten around me, and I feel her face leaning against my chest, seeking comfort, grounding us in this shared moment.
In that instant, nothing else mattered¡ªnot The Tower, the fights, the pressure, stage progress¡ªnone of it. In that instant, I felt as though I had gained something far greater than anything I¡¯d ever achieved here.
In that instant, I experienced the purest, most undeniable emotion in that wave she sent me.
Before this moment, I thought I cared deeply for Ayu. But now¡ now I know it¡¯s love. Now, I want to be with her no matter what happens. Now, I want this hug to last forever and let the world dissolve into nothingness. Now, I wish I could stop time, just to keep feeling her warmth, her breath, her heartbeat against mine.
My hug tightens, as if afraid to let go.
Time drifts, and slowly, the tears stop. Yet, we don¡¯t move. She stays there, more fragile than I¡¯ve ever known her to be, and I remain, savoring every second, unwilling to let this moment end.
The stillness stretches on, the world outside fading further with each passing breath. Eventually, I begin to loosen my hold, reluctant but curious, wanting to see her face. But as I shift, her arms tighten around me, holding me close, as if afraid to let go. She buries her masked face deeper against my chest, silently asking me to stay.
I smile. I feel so, so happy in this moment, a happiness beyond words. A dream that had haunted me for days has now become reality, and that reality far surpasses even my wildest expectations.
For a moment, I¡¯m overwhelmed, unable to comprehend. Why does Ayu love me so much? Isn¡¯t she angry about everything I said back then? Shouldn¡¯t she hate me?
But even if I don¡¯t fully understand, I have no doubts. After feeling the wave of emotion she transmitted to me, I know¡ªAyu truly, deeply loves me. Behind the strong facade she¡¯s always worn, she¡¯s allowed herself to be vulnerable, to reveal the rawest, most unguarded part of her heart.
And I¡ I will accept it. I will accept all of her. Completely.
Finally, her hand slowly releases me, and she leans back, her gaze lingering on the ground before finally locking with mine.
Those eyes¡
You have beautiful eyes, Ayu.
We stare at each other, letting the moment stretch and deepen, unspoken words filling the silence.
But I¡¯m greedy, Ayu. Now I want to see more than your eyes.
I move my hand slowly, carefully, and touch her mask. With deliberate gentleness, I lift it away.
The sight before me makes my breath hitch, my body freeze. Her mask falls from my hand, hitting the ground, but I don¡¯t notice it.
I am bewitched¡ªutterly and completely captivated by her.
Her flushed cheeks, her shyness, the nervousness in her trembling gaze. The remnants of her tears glistening faintly on her skin. The love shining in her eyes. Her delicate lips, and her hair, slightly damp, clinging to her skin and cascading softly down her neck.
Everything, absolutely every detail¡ is beautiful.
I lean closer, drawn by an overwhelming desire. No¡ªI don¡¯t want to contain it. I don¡¯t even try.
My face nears hers, the warmth between us almost tangible. Her breaths are quick and shallow, brushing against me, her nervousness mirroring my own. I feel it all, like I¡¯m in the highest state of Overdrive.
Her lips part slightly. Her face flushes deep red, an enticing invitation I can¡¯t resist.
My lips draw closer, just a breath away from hers¡
But then, her eyes widen suddenly.
What?
I stop immediately, frozen in place.
Does she not want this? No¡ her expression tells me she does. She doesn¡¯t pull away; she stays right there. But it¡¯s as though something¡ª
A wave hits me.
It¡¯s an image. A map of the stage, detailed and precise. Chiara¡¯s map?
In the image, Ayu marks a dot where we are. Then she shows Chiara on the far side, near the coastal region, with small tents drawn around it. The camp?
Next, a line connects our position to Chiara¡¯s. A long-range transmission from Chiara?
Finally, a timer appears above the map¡ªjust under 5 hours. A skull flashes ominously, alternating with a danger sign that pulses between the zones.
The last part shows Ayu herself running back toward the camp to regroup with the rest.
I stare at her, stunned. The moment between us, so intimate just seconds ago, now shifts.
I can¡¯t deny there¡¯s a twinge of disappointment, but it¡¯s fine. I smile and nod. My good mood isn¡¯t going to vanish that easily, not after everything. And I am very, very happy.
The kiss can wait. There¡¯s no need to rush it.
I glance ahead, and suddenly, all the problems seem smaller. A boss, huh? Might as well finish it quickly.
I look back at her and send an image of me dealing with the boss in a flash¡ªquick and easy, no need for her to worry.
Her eyes narrow, and she pulls a mock angry expression. Wow! So cute!
I can¡¯t help but laugh, but that only makes her glare harder, her faux anger growing. It¡¯s adorable.
Then, she sends me a wave. It¡¯s an image of me fighting the boss alone, followed by a big red cross. After that, it shows her fighting the boss instead, with a big thumbs-up at the end.
She grins as I raise an eyebrow.
Ayu fighting the boss? My chest tightens for a moment at the thought. But then her expression shifts, growing more serious.
I sigh, reminding myself who she is. Ayu is a warrior. Even if she just showed me her fragile side, in front of the world, she¡¯s unshakable. She¡¯s not someone who would ever want to be coddled or treated like a protected princess.
I tilt my head back and stare at the sky. I really, really don¡¯t want Ayu facing a boss¡ but it would be selfish of me to stop her. That¡¯s who she is, and I can¡¯t take that away from her.
My gaze shifts back to hers, meeting her unwavering determination. Well, in that case¡
I send her a series of images.
They show us fighting the boss together.
Her expression lights up, and suddenly, she smiles¡ªa big, wide, beautiful smile.
I suppose while other girls might enjoy gifts, spending the day at shopping centers, and dining in fancy restaurants, Ayu¡¯s idea of a perfect date involves battling a boss monster together. Well¡ I can¡¯t deny it sounds interesting.
But now¡¯s not the time to get distracted.
My eyes harden, turning serious. If I was planning to give this boss my all before, now I¡¯ll give it everything I¡¯ve got¡ªand more.
Chapter 155 - Pangea (XXXIV)
The landscape glows with pulsing fissures and ghostly jellyfish drifting lazily around us, their translucent forms casting an otherworldly light. We keep moving, their presence barely registering against the surreal, barren hues surrounding us.
Ayu sends me a timer. Two minutes left. Not that I wasn¡¯t already keeping track.
I send her back a thumbs-up.
As we run, my curiosity gets the better of me. I think back to the last event¡ªhow did the crabs swarm into the jungle? And what about that earthquake I felt afterward?
She responds with a series of images. The tide of crabs pouring out from the sea, endless and relentless, rushing through the jungle and tearing through everything in their path. She shows me the chaos at the camp¡ªpeople scrambling, desperate to escape over the cliffside.
Hmm. Pretty straightforward. I won¡¯t say it out loud, but honestly? I couldn¡¯t care less about the people in the camp or whatever setups they¡¯ve put together. Thinking of it now¡ am I really going to meet them like this?
I can¡¯t help but chuckle, imagining Ayu walking into the camp and casually announcing, ¡®Hi everyone, this is my boyfriend.¡¯
Their faces¡ hahaha! That would be priceless.
That said, the only reason I¡¯m even going is to make things crystal clear¡ªwhoever so much as touches Ayu¡ they¡¯ll be begging me for a clean death.
As for what Ayu wants to do moving forward¡ªwhether to stay with them in the camp or come live with me in the Isles¡ªI¡¯ll go with it. No need to rush things.
An image suddenly flashes in my mind, of us cuddling in the cave under the dim starlight. It¡¯s a soothing scene, one that calms me, but I quickly shake my head. Now¡¯s not the time for those kinds of thoughts.
Ayu sends me a question mark.
I guess she noticed my chuckle.
I shrug and signal to her that everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just¡ well, the last time I stood in front of the others, things didn¡¯t exactly end on a good note.
Ayu stays quiet for a moment, then sends me an image¡ªher shaking her head, flexing her arm as if to show her strength, with the climbers in the camp looking on, awestruck and slightly afraid. Nothing to worry about, I am strong.
Interesting.
But it gets me thinking. Why was Ayu alone in the Isles to begin with? And that way she fought the octopus, with movements so fluid it was as if she predicted everything before it even happened¡ was Ayu one of the strongest in the camp now? Maybe even the strongest?
Well, that would certainly make things easier. I muse over the thought, glancing at the timer. Less than a minute left.
We¡¯re still roughly an hour away from the arthropod region. Would we be able to sense anything from here?
Ayu suddenly signals me to stop.
I notice the slight tension in her posture. And¡ even though I¡¯m confident in my current strength and training, I can¡¯t ignore the fact that the last boss battle nearly cost me my life. Under no circumstances can I afford to hold back.
I meet Ayu¡¯s gaze as she locks eyes with me.
It seems she wants to stop and wait for the timer to hit zero before we move forward.
Sounds like a good idea¡ªmaybe a bit overly cautious, but it¡¯s fine.
I slowly push Overdrive to its maximum, letting the energy flow through me as the seconds tick down.
6, 5, 4¡
I close my eyes and take a deep breath. The world sharpens around me, every detail amplified. I can hear Ayu¡¯s heartbeat and breath as clearly as my own. All my senses come alive, heightened to their peak.
3, 2, 1¡
I open my eyes.
0¡
¡
Huh?
Nothing happens. Are we too¡ª
But suddenly, I feel it. A vibration rippling just beneath my feet.
A crack in the distance¡ªnot too far, but not close either. And then¡
The ground beneath us gives way. The landmass starts collapsing, and we fall with it.
I react instantly, but I see Ayu is already moving. She glances at me, her eyes a mix of confusion and urgency.
I meet her gaze and signal her to follow me.
No time for hesitation.
We dash toward the closest edge of the collapsing landmass, the air filled with the deafening rumble of splitting earth and crashing debris.
It¡¯s too far. Nearly half a kilometer away.
We¡¯re not going to make it.
The ground trembles violently, fragments breaking apart and falling into the abyss. Dust fills the air, stinging my eyes, but I don¡¯t stop. My senses are heightened, every detail crystal clear¡ªthe sharp crack of splitting stone, Ayu¡¯s labored breathing, the sound of her boots against the unstable terrain.
I push harder. Faster.
But then I notice her¡ªher speed is nowhere near mine at full Overdrive. She¡¯s struggling to keep up, each step slower compared to my frantic pace. Holding her would slow me further, but there¡¯s no other choice.
I veer toward her, grab her around the waist with one arm, and secure her firmly against my side. My other hand adjusts to keep balance, my movements raw and unrelenting. Her weight shifts against me, but I force my legs to pump harder, pushing through the drag.
The air whips past us, the roar of the collapsing landmass growing louder as chunks of rock fall away behind us. I don¡¯t think. I don¡¯t hesitate.
We¡¯ll make it.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.
The edge is coming closer, but so is whatever lies below¡ªa void, a pit, maybe a lava pool, I don¡¯t know. But as long as it¡¯s far enough, we¡¯ll have enough momentum to reach the edge. And if not, I¡¯ll glide through the final stretch if I have to.
Failure is not an option. Not with her life in my arms.
But then, as I get closer¡
No¡
My steps falter as I stare at the sight ahead, my heart sinking.
The landmass we¡¯re on is free-falling, but the land it was once attached to¡ there¡¯s no cliff to climb, no rock wall¡ªthere¡¯s nothing.
I see it in the distance, far ahead.
It¡¯s a void.
I look up and notice the landmass above, the one we were connected to, floating impossibly in the sky, untethered.
How¡ how are we supposed to reach it?
Ayu slips from my grasp, her movements sharp as she follows my gaze. She sees it too¡ªour landmass falling, nothing to hold on to, nowhere to climb.
No way up.
This¡ this can¡¯t be real. What the fuck is this?!
Fear contorts my face. My breathing grows ragged.
We¡¯re still falling.
Without hesitation, I grab Ayu again, holding her tightly against me, and magnetize my gauntlets, forcing every ounce of energy I can muster to push us upward.
But I know it¡¯s not enough. Not even close. I can¡¯t even fully counter my own weight, let alone both of ours.
My teeth grind together, but I keep pushing. It¡¯s useless, and I know it, but I can¡¯t stop.
Our feet lift off the landmass, which continues to plummet below us, accelerating into the void beneath.
And then, I see them.
Luminous jellyfish, glowing faintly in the void, drifting upward from all directions. Thousands¡ªno, tens of thousands¡ªrising from the rift left behind by the falling earth.
They move like ghostly specters, a silent march from the underworld.
I grit my teeth harder, my jaw aching as my mind races. Think. Think!
But there¡¯s nothing. No plan, no solution, no hope. The void surrounds us¡ªendless, empty. There¡¯s nowhere to glide, nothing to grab onto, nothing to save us. Either we fall to our deaths, or the jellyfish reach us first.
I stare at Ayu. She¡ stares back.
Her eyes, visible behind the mask, flicker with fear, raw and unhidden. But then, slowly, they shift. The fear fades, replaced by something I can only describe as peace.
I can¡¯t see her face behind the mask, but I know. I know. She¡¯s smiling. A heavy, bittersweet smile.
My chest tightens painfully, my breath hitching.
How did this happen?
What kind of challenge is this?
Where is our chance to survive?
A broken laugh escapes me, choked with sobs, as tears spill freely down my face.
Was this fate? To give me one of the happiest moments of my life¡ only to rip it all away seconds later?
It¡¯s cruel. Too cruel.
And then¡ I feel it.
An image forms in my mind, clear and vivid. It¡¯s from Ayu.
She¡¯s smiling. That warm, radiant smile she so rarely shows anyone.
She¡¯s hugging me¡ªboth arms wrapped tight around me. She¡¯s laughing too, her joy bursting through like sunlight breaking through storm clouds.
Another image follows. Us sparring, our movements clumsy at times, her teasing grin as she pins me to the ground, taunting me with playful words.
And then, the shift.
Moments that never happened, but could have. Should have.
Sitting side by side under the stars, her head resting on my shoulder, the silence speaking louder than words. Watching the sunrise from the Isles, the soft light illuminating her face, peaceful and content.
Her leaning into me, her lips brushing mine in a kiss, tender and filled with unspoken promises. Lying together on soft grass, her laughter echoing as we point out constellations in the sky. Walking hand in hand along a rocky shoreline, the waves crashing in the distance.
A life. A full, beautiful life together.
Each image flows seamlessly into the next, a flood of memories and dreams, raw and breathtakingly vivid.
Her happiness. Her strength. Her pride. Her acceptance.
She¡¯s showing me everything¡ªwhat we had, and what could have been.
There¡¯s not a sliver of sadness in her. Just¡ love.
Pure, unshakable love.
I sob harder, my whole body trembling as the images overwhelm me. She¡¯s saying goodbye in her own way.
And then, at the end, I feel two words.
¡°Thank you.¡±
I cry and hug her tighter, my sobs shaking my entire body. I cry like I never have before.
At that moment, I want to curse The Tower, curse the aliens, curse fate itself, curse the heavens for their cruelty.
But¡ no.
If they want to take me down¡ NO!
A fury surges in my chest, threatening to consume me. My blood boils, my mind racing.
I¡ I cannot fall here!
I send a wave to Ayu, my intent clear.
Magnetize your gauntlets. Push up with everything you have.
Her eyes meet mine, filled with confusion. I can see it¡ªthere¡¯s no hope in them. None. But she nods. She doesn¡¯t argue. She trusts me. I feel the faint shift upward as she follows through.
The pull of gravity eases.
It¡¯s not enough¡ but it¡¯s a start.
Now¡ now it¡¯s up to me.
I stare up at the sky, through the wide hole above us. Everything is dark¡ªexcept for that. The light at the end of the tunnel. The light¡ at the end of life.
The luminous jellyfish are still distant, but they¡¯re closing in fast, their ghostly forms swarming through the void.
It feels impossible.
But if I die¡ I will die fighting. Be it a creature, a human¡ or fate itself. I.WILL.FIGHT!
¡°Houston¡¡±
I don¡¯t even give myself a moment to hesitate, and his voice is there, steady and unwavering.
¡°It¡¯s ok. I¡¯m here with you.¡±
Those words hit me hard, grounding me in a way nothing else can. His tone feels so different than usual. Has he¡ accepted death too?
¡°Houston, we¡ we¡¯re gonna make it, pal. We¡¯re getting out of this one. We¡ª¡±
¡°I know,¡± Houston interrupts me. ¡°I know we are.¡±
I¡¯m taken aback. Something doesn¡¯t feel right, but¡ I still push through.
¡°Houston, remove the limit on Overdrive¡ I will¡ I¡¯ll make it¡ I promise,¡± I grit through my teeth, holding Ayu tighter than ever.
¡°¡I know,¡± Houston says, his voice almost light. ¡°Alonso¡ let¡¯s fly together¡¡±
My eyes widen. For some reason, tears well up again, spilling freely, but before I can process it, my senses are overwhelmed. The world around me vanishes, fading into something beyond comprehension.
All that¡¯s left is a singular, overwhelming purpose.
Colors twist and blend, the void, the spirals, the sounds¡ªthey converge, collapsing into one single point.
I don¡¯t know anymore¡ what¡¯s happening?
But I grit my teeth, and I push up.
That¡¯s all I know. That¡¯s all that fills my mind.
Go up.
Fly.
¡°¡let¡¯s fly¡ªour first and last time together¡¡±
Chapter 156 - Pangea (XXXV)
So¡ this is how it ends.
It¡¯s sad¡
Very, very sad.
Ayu felt his embrace, his arms holding her tightly. At least she had this in her final moments.
She had sent him everything she wanted to say and show, hoping it would ease his pain. But¡ he still wanted to push through, still clinging to some desperate hope.
She mused about a miracle. It would be nice¡
She truly wanted to live those memories she had sent him. She wanted to see her father again back on Earth, to laugh with her uncle Weng. There was so much she still wanted to do. So many dreams. But alas¡ fate seemed to have other plans.
Then, she sensed it¡ªa wave from him. His intent was clear: magnetize her gauntlets and push upward.
Confusion flickered through her. She knew how little she could pull up¡ªit was nowhere near enough to lift even her own weight, let alone make a difference here.
But¡ she complied. There was nothing to lose. They might as well give it everything they had.
She focused hard, channeling her waves, directing all her strength into her gauntlets. She pushed upward with everything she had. The effort strained her, but she felt it¡ªthe shift.
They were still falling, but the downward pull weakened slightly. The force dragging them into the void lessened.
But it wasn¡¯t enough. It was still far¡ªfar from being enough.
But as her thoughts dampened and hope seemed lost, she felt his body¡ªit was growing hotter. Alonso¡¯s body now burned like pure fire, enveloping her in an even tighter embrace.
Her arms were pressed against his so hard she nearly had to grit her teeth. She was about to send him a signal to loosen his grip when¡
Something changed. Something shifted dramatically.
This intensity¡
Even though the waves he was generating weren¡¯t directed at her, she could feel their aftermath. It was like a massive vortex of pulses converging in his gauntlets. It was¡ incredible.
And suddenly, she felt it¡ªthey were no longer accelerating downward. No¡ they were slowing.
Her mouth fell open in astonishment. What is happening?
She didn¡¯t understand. Why does Alonso feel like fire? Why are his waves so powerful?
But they kept slowing¡ and slowing.
And then¡ they stopped.
For a heartbeat, the world froze.
Suspended. Mid-air.
They floated in what felt like a dark, endless sea, the jagged edges of the falling land below barely visible. Above them, a hole in the darkness revealed the sky, distant and impossibly far, like a beacon of light.
Around them, the jellyfish swirled, a vortex of ghostly forms converging from every direction, their luminous tendrils undulating like waves, closing in.
Just the two of them¡ªweightless, holding on to each other.
Flying.
Her focus faltered briefly, and for an instant, she felt the downward pull return. But she snapped out of it, steeling herself, and pushed upward with everything she had.
And then¡ they began to rise.
Slowly at first, but the pace steadily increased.
It¡¯s incredible!
Alonso was flying!
Her emotions flipped entirely, a rush of exhilaration sweeping over her, even as a small smile tugged at her lips. She pushed upward with all her strength, determined to help him.
They were truly flying upward!
There was hope!
She wanted to turn, to meet his eyes, to tell him just how incredible he was.
But no¡ªno distractions. She gritted her teeth, her resolve hardening. If they made it out of this alive, she would let everything she was holding back pour out then.
Slowly, they kept rising, but the jellyfish were closing in. Closer and closer.
One thought consumed her. Will we make it in time?
They were flying faster now, the hole above growing larger. For a fleeting moment, hope surged in her chest. Maybe¡ maybe we¡¯ll make it.
But then she saw it.
The first tentacle of a jellyfish lashed out toward them.
She panicked, trying to move to defend him, but his grip was too strong. She couldn¡¯t move a muscle.
And yet¡ her body knew. That tentacle wasn¡¯t going to hit her. She didn¡¯t understand why¡ªit was clearly coming for her.
Then they spun sharply in the air. Alonso¡¯s back faced the tentacle, taking the full brunt of the strike.
The shock surged through him, the crackle of electricity lingering in the air.
She screamed, her voice raw and broken.
Why! Just leave me! Please!
The pain she felt was worse than anything that could have hit her. She would have taken a hundred blows for him. No¡ please no.
But he didn¡¯t flinch.
He just kept going. Pushing upward. Faster.
He got out of range of that jellyfish, but there was another one above them, ready to strike.
CRACK!
He turned again, shielding her, taking the full force of the blow.
Let me go! You can fly faster! Live! Please¡
Ayu couldn¡¯t take it anymore. The suffering was too much. Her throat burned raw from her cries.
All she could do was keep pushing upward and sobbing, watching the man she loved more than anything take blow after blow.
Why¡ why is the world so cruel?
But he didn¡¯t stop. Strike after strike, he endured, pushing them higher and higher, gaining more speed with every agonizing second.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Ayu could no longer see clearly, her vision blurred with tears. Everything was hazy. Her entire world had narrowed to one thing: pushing upward.
Seconds passed. She kept pushing. Kept sobbing.
And then¡ something shifted.
She blinked, her blurry vision making it hard to focus. Was it real? An illusion from so much crying?
She looked up.
There it was¡
The sky.
Her breath hitched. No more jellyfish. No more dark void. Just¡ the blue sky.
Her red, tear-streaked eyes widened. Her body froze for a moment, waves faltering slightly.
We¡ we¡ did it?
The sky¡ it was¡ beautiful.
He¡ he had done it. He had held her in his arms¡ and flown. He had flown to the skies and saved her.
Her mouth opened, but no words came out. Only tears.
Then suddenly, she felt it¡ªthey were falling.
Alonso?!
Her heart raced as she pushed upward and to the side with all her strength, trying to stabilize them.
But then she noticed¡ªthey were already angled toward solid ground.
He planned it. Even in this state, he had made sure they would land safely.
But¡ he was coming down too fast.
She pushed harder, but there was only so much she could do against gravity. Moments later, they crashed hard into the ground.
Dust exploded around them, and she tumbled across the terrain, rolling to a stop. Her body was drenched in sweat, her skin burned slightly. But she didn¡¯t care.
She scrambled to her feet and stumbled toward him.
He was lying motionless on the ground.
¡°Alonso!!¡± she screamed.
Her voice cracked as she reached him. His mask was shattered, pieces scattered around him, and for the first time, she saw his face.
It was covered in blood, streaming from everywhere. His eyes were unfocused and milky white, blood seeping from them, his nose, and his ears. His skin radiated heat, smoke rising from his body, the acrid smell of burnt flesh filling her nose.
She fell to her knees and cradled his head in her hands. She shouted his name again, desperate, but he didn¡¯t react. He didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t even feel his breath.
Her trembling hands tore away the remnants of his mask and battered armor, revealing the damage beneath. His back was a horrific mess¡ªjagged, grotesque slashes crisscrossed his skin, blood dried around them, while the flesh was charred from the electrical strikes of the jellyfish.
Her tears fell uncontrollably as she held him closer. No¡ no, please¡ not like this.
She pressed her ear to his chest, desperate to hear something¡ªanything. But there was nothing. No sound. No heartbeat.
Her breath hitched as panic surged through her. Her tears fell harder, her vision blurring as her hands trembled.
¡°No¡ no¡¡±
She cried out, her voice cracking, but she didn¡¯t stop.
With shaking hands, she placed them on his chest and pushed downward, hard.
Again.
And again.
¡°Come on¡ Alonso¡¡±
Her sobs wracked her body, but her hands kept moving. She pushed with everything she had, her tears dripping onto his bloodied skin.
She tilted his head back, gasping as she pinched his nose and pressed her lips to his, forcing her breath into his lungs.
Then she went back, her palms slamming into his chest.
One. Two. Three¡
She counted in her head, the world around her fading.
Please¡ please¡
But nothing came.
Her sobs grew louder. Why¡ why¡
She kept pushing, kept repeating the procedure, her movements frantic, desperate. But still, nothing.
Then, she sensed it¡ªthe massive jellyfish emerging from the gaping hole in the ground. Their glowing forms loomed, their presence suffocating.
She gritted her teeth, wiping her tears with a trembling hand. She bent down and carefully lifted Alonso, pulling his limp arms over her shoulders and gripping them tightly across her chest.
She crouched low, securing his weight as his chest pressed against her back. Wrapping her arms around his legs to stabilize him, she braced herself.
He was heavy¡ªhis body felt like lead¡ªbut it didn¡¯t matter.
Her knees threatened to buckle, but she forced herself up, gritting her teeth against the strain.
She started running, her breaths ragged. The jellyfish grew closer, their ominous glow casting eerie shadows around her.
She didn¡¯t care. She had to make it out. She had to get him out. She had to escape the Riftflow.
But as she ran, she realized she was too slow. They were gaining on her. She wouldn¡¯t make it in time.
She pushed herself harder, every muscle screaming as she screamed at herself, Faster! Move!
Then, without warning, she leaped to one side, just as a tentacle lashed out, striking the spot she had been standing a fraction of a second before.
But the dodge was clumsy under Alonso¡¯s weight. He was much heavier than her, and the unfamiliar burden strained her body.
The awkward movement threw her off balance, costing her precious momentum. She stumbled, her footing faltering, as more tentacles loomed, closing in.
Her body hesitated, uncertain. Her instincts failed her. She knew¡ªthe next strike couldn¡¯t be avoided.
Gritting her teeth, she turned sharply, using her armored gauntlets to block the tentacle.
The impact sent a jolt of searing pain through her body, forcing a scream from her lips. But she used the force to fling herself backward, twisting mid-air before landing, and pushed forward, running again.
It was excruciating¡ªevery nerve felt aflame¡ªbut worse than the physical pain was the thought that Alonso had endured this so many times for her.
She tightened her grip on him and kept running, tears mixing with sweat and blood. But the gap wasn¡¯t enough. She couldn¡¯t create enough distance.
Another tentacle shot toward her. She sidestepped just in time, narrowly avoiding it. But then another jellyfish appeared from the side. She couldn¡¯t avoid this one.
She sent her buckler flying, deflecting the attack with a desperate throw.
She kept pushing forward, her breaths coming in ragged gasps, but they were relentless. More tentacles lashed out. She couldn¡¯t dodge them all. She threw her sling, defended with her sword, but eventually, she had no choice but to use her own body.
Her knees slammed against the ground as she shielded Alonso. Her arms bore the brunt of another strike. Her chest absorbed the impact of yet another blow.
The shocks coursing through her body threatened to paralyze her. Her mind screamed in agony, but she bit down hard on her lip, drawing blood, the metallic taste grounding her as she forced herself to keep moving.
Her skin burned. Blood and ash coated her body. But she held him tightly, her trembling hands refusing to let him go, even as the pain threatened to consume her.
She kept running, her mind fixated on a single thought: keep moving.
But¡ they loomed closer.
And closer.
Suddenly, her body told her.
No matter what she did, she was going to get hit.
Without a second thought, she turned around, positioning herself to take the strike. She made sure it would hit her¡ªand not him. Even if he wasn¡¯t breathing, even if his heart wasn¡¯t beating¡ even if all that remained was his lifeless body¡ she wouldn¡¯t let him suffer another scratch.
The tentacle lashed out with blinding speed, slamming into her chest. The impact drove her backward, her boots skidding against the ground as she struggled to keep her balance. Blood sprayed from her mouth as the breath was knocked out of her lungs, her body hunching slightly under the force.
Her already broken armor cracked further, jagged pieces pressing painfully into her skin. Her vision blurred, and pain coursed through her body as she coughed violently, crimson streaking her lips. Every breath felt like a battle, her chest aching as if it might cave in.
But she stood firm. Her legs trembled beneath her, but she didn¡¯t fall.
And then¡ a small, defiant smile crossed her face.
She gripped her sword tightly, raising it once more, and gently laid Alonso on the ground behind her.
The swarm of giant jellyfish stretched endlessly before her, their ghostly forms rippling as they loomed over the barren land.
If this is where it ends¡ so be it.
Let¡¯s die fighting together¡ my love.
She stared at the overwhelming army before her, unflinching.
Bring it on!
But then she felt it.
A sharp sound slicing through the air, swirling fast with the wind.
It zipped past her, and slammed directly into the first jellyfish before her.
Her mouth fell open as she watched the creature take the hit square in its core, collapsing instantly. The sheer momentum of the projectile tore through, striking another behind it and scattering their formation.
Then, a loud voice rang in her mind.
¡°Ayu, RUN!¡±
She gritted her teeth, her jaw tight as she turned, hoisted Alonso onto her back, and dashed forward again.
Her legs burned, her breath came in ragged gasps, but she pushed harder.
And then she saw them.
In the distance, she saw them¡ªImani, Arjun, Wang, Lukas, Chiara¡ªall of them, running toward her.
They had come.
Chapter 157 - Pangea (XXXVI)
Ayu gritted her teeth, every muscle in her body screaming in protest. She pushed forward with everything she had, ignoring the searing pain tearing through her battered frame.
She clutched Alonso tightly, his weight pressing down on her like a mountain, each step a battle against her failing strength.
Her ribs ached with every breath, sharp jolts of pain stabbing her side. Sweat poured down her face, mixing with the blood and grime clinging to her skin.
Her vision blurred, but she didn¡¯t care. The only thing that mattered was moving forward.
She caught glimpses of Chiara and the others rushing toward her in the distance, but the swarm of jellyfish loomed closer, their ghostly forms rippling as they closed in.
Another tentacle lashed out, its speed blinding. But she knew this one wouldn¡¯t hit her. She kept running.
A loud crack echoed behind her as a shot from Lukas¡¯s ballista found its mark, piercing through one of the creatures and scattering those behind it. But there were too many. Far too many. The air felt suffocating, heavy with the buzzing hum of their movements.
More tentacles lashed out.
They¡¯re adapting¡ faster than before.
She leapt to the side, narrowly avoiding one. Pain exploded in her ribs as she landed hard, her movements clumsy under Alonso¡¯s weight. She bit her lip until she tasted blood, forcing herself to stay upright. Her legs wobbled, but she pushed forward.
Her lungs burned, each gasp of air like fire in her chest. The army of jellyfish was unstoppable, their sheer numbers suffocating. They were closing in, surrounding her. She clenched her teeth harder, her lips trembling.
Run. Just run.
Suddenly, her instincts screamed again. Without thinking, she leapt forward, her body acting before her mind could catch up.
The arc of a tentacle passed inches from her back. She landed awkwardly, her knees buckling, and tumbled forward with Alonso sprawled beside her. The impact sent a shockwave through her body, knocking the breath out of her lungs.
She scrambled to her knees, her fingers trembling as she reached for Alonso. Shadows loomed over her¡ªmassive, dark. Her body froze.
Is this it?
Her mind screamed at her to move, but her limbs wouldn¡¯t respond. Her breath hitched. Time seemed to slow. And then, a sharp whizz split the air, followed by a deafening crack. Another shot from Lukas¡¯s ballista slammed into one of the creatures, scattering its core into pieces.
Ayu gritted her teeth, forcing her body to obey. She hoisted Alonso onto her back again, her arms trembling with effort, and pushed forward. Her knees buckled with every step, but she pressed on, biting her lip so hard she thought it might split again.
The world blurred. Sounds faded. All she could feel was her own frantic heartbeat, Alonso¡¯s limp weight, and the crushing pressure of the creatures closing in. Another tentacle lashed out, but she barely registered it. A sling shot zipped past her, intercepting the strike.
Don¡¯t stop. Don¡¯t stop.
Her head swam. The ground felt unstable beneath her feet. She stumbled forward, her vision a haze of blood and sweat. And then¡ a shadow appeared ahead, blurry but unmistakable.
Imani?
¡°Gi¡ªme,¡± his voice broke through her daze, but she couldn¡¯t make out the words clearly. She nodded weakly, barely registering his presence. She felt his hands on Alonso, trying to lift him off her back.
No.
She flinched, shaking her head. I can¡¯t let go. Not like this. Her grip tightened instinctively, her arms screaming in protest.
Her body wouldn¡¯t allow it. Something primal, unspoken, demanded she hold on. No one else can. No one else will.
More shadows appeared¡ªChiara, Wang, Arjun, Lukas.
Her lips trembled into a faint, broken smile. They¡¯re here. We made it.
Lukas rushed to her side, passing the ballista to Wang. His hands were firm yet careful as he moved to support her. He steadied her by gripping her shoulder and waist, ensuring she could lean against him. She didn¡¯t resist.
Together, they pushed forward. Step by agonizing step, they crossed the border, leaving the Riftflow behind.
Relief washed over her, a faint flicker of hope blooming in her chest. But then, like a hammer to her heart, a single thought struck her.
Alonso!
She sent a frantic wave to Lukas.
¡°Alonso¡ Alonso is not breathing! His heart is not¡ beating!¡±
Lukas flinched internally but maintained his calm exterior. His response came quickly.
¡°It¡¯s okay. If he was dead, he would have disappeared. That means he¡¯s alive. Don¡¯t worry, Ayu. He will be ok.¡±
Her chest heaved as the realization dawned on her. She had forgotten that. A wave of relief swept through her, tears spilling down her cheeks.
He¡¯s alive. That¡¯s good. That¡¯s¡
Darkness crept into her vision. Her legs buckled, her body finally giving out.
Lukas caught her just before she hit the ground, gently maneuvering her and Alonso to rest. His expression was grim as he glanced between the two of them.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
Chiara¡¯s eyes shifted to their battered forms. Ayu looked awful. A deep gash ran across her chest, her armor barely holding together. Bruises covered her arms and legs, her skin mottled with dark patches. Burn marks seared into her shoulders, leaving jagged patterns of raw flesh. Blood streaked her face, her hair matted and damp with sweat. Her breathing was shallow, her entire body trembling even in unconsciousness.
But Alonso¡ Alonso was far worse. His back, the little she could see, was a grotesque mess of mangled flesh. Deep wounds crisscrossed his skin, charred and blistered from burns. His face was even more horrifying. Blood oozed from every orifice¡ªnose, ears, eyes. His lips were cracked, his expression hauntingly still. There was no rise and fall of his chest, no hint of breath.
Chiara¡¯s heart tensed. How is he even alive?
Suddenly, Lukas¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts, transmitting directly into her mind.
¡°We have to take them to the jungle. We¡¯ll need water and food. It¡¯s your call¡ªdo we head to the camp or find a clearing elsewhere?¡±
Chiara clenched her fists, grounding herself as she processed the situation. Her gaze flicked to Arjun, who was glaring at Alonso with a strange intensity. Her teeth ground together.
She straightened, her voice sharp and commanding as she faced the group.
¡°Imani, take Arjun and Wang back to the camp. Leave the ballista there and gather enough food and water to bring to the location I¡¯ll send later. Arjun, stay at the camp and inform everyone that the Riftflow is now off-limits. Let them know we may need to cooperate for the next boss fight. Start stockpiling long-range ammunition and materials to build more ballistae. We¡¯ll rejoin you shortly.¡±
Her tone brooked no argument. Arjun¡¯s face flickered with a mix of emotions¡ªhesitation, frustration, and something else she couldn¡¯t quite place. But after a brief pause, he nodded and followed the others without a word.
Chiara exhaled deeply, her eyes meeting Lukas¡¯s. With a silent nod, they began carrying the two of them toward the jungle.
My eyes slowly open. I blink several times, my surroundings blurry. Where am I? What happened?
I¡¯m not sure. My vision gradually sharpens. I notice the trees¡ªtall, like pines. But¡ something¡¯s off. They look¡ strange.
I stare at my hands, clenching them into fists. My gaze drops to the ground. It¡¯s flat, unnervingly plain. There¡¯s no texture, no rocks, just a uniform stretch of grass. Too perfect. Too unnatural. And the smell¡ there is none. No wind either.
Where¡ where am I?
I press a hand against my head as a sharp, searing pain shoots through my skull.
It¡¯s sudden, persistent, and it intensifies with every passing second. My vision blurs, my ears ring, and my chest tightens. It feels like my head is being torn apart from the inside.
¡°AHHHHH!¡±
I scream, my voice raw and strained. The sound rips from my throat, echoing around me. My hands fly to my head, clutching it desperately as if I can hold it together, but the pain just keeps growing. It¡¯s unbearable¡ªsearing, blinding, suffocating.
I collapse to my knees, my body shaking. My fingers dig into my scalp, my nails scraping against the skin, but nothing eases the pressure.
Another scream escapes me, louder this time, torn from the depths of my lungs. It feels like it¡¯ll never end.
And then¡
It stops. Abruptly.
And then it hits me. I remember everything.
Ayu¡ Houston¡ flying¡
I stare blankly ahead, my chest tightening as the weight of those memories crashes down on me.
The pain in my mind dulls, but now it¡¯s in my heart, clawing its way deeper. I grit my teeth, forcing the thoughts aside, but then I hear it.
A voice.
¡°Houston?¡±
Huh?
I blink, looking up¡ªand freeze.
What the¡
There¡¯s someone standing in front of me. But that person¡ is me?
¡°No¡¡± The figure speaks, his tone curious, almost analytical. ¡°A new one?¡±
I can¡¯t move, my mind spinning. What is happening? Is this a dream? A hallucination?
The figure steps closer, his presence unnerving.
He looks just like me but¡ wilder, more primal, yet composed.
A rough, dark cloak hangs from his shoulders, frayed at the edges as if it¡¯s endured countless years. His plain shirt clings tightly, the top buttons undone, revealing a prominent chest and a silver necklace with a metallic fang hanging from it¡ªa detail that stirs a memory of the panthers from back then. Long, messy hair tumbles past his shoulders, framing fierce, dark eyes. His expression is sharp, carrying a charm that feels both captivating and dangerous.
¡°But this doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± he mutters, his expression a mix of intrigue and puzzlement. ¡°A new one shouldn¡¯t arrive like this, much less while I am still¡¡± His words trail off, and then his eyes widen. Surprise flickers across his face before melting into a wicked grin.
He chuckles, his tone shifting from murmuring to crisp and direct. ¡°Well, Alonso,¡± he says, his voice polite. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±
What¡ the hell?
I barely have time to process the sight of him before he speaks, his voice smooth.
¡°I¡¯m sure you have a lot of questions. Let¡¯s find somewhere more fitting to talk, shall we?¡±
He doesn¡¯t wait for my response. With a deliberate motion, he sweeps his cloak forward, the fabric moving unnaturally, like a living shadow. The world around me twists and warps, melting away in an instant.
I find myself in a cave.
The air is unnervingly still, as if the space itself denies the subtle nuisances of reality. The walls are jagged, rocky, and uneven¡ªbut some surfaces look strangely smooth, as though their textures were unfinished, like low-resolution pixels. The dim light, its source unclear, casts a shadowless glow, further amplifying the cave¡¯s unsettling atmosphere.
Near the center of the room, a plain wooden table catches my attention. A chessboard rests on its surface, the pieces perfectly arranged for an unfinished game. Two wooden chairs sit on either side of the table, their simplicity almost mocking the attempt at sophistication the setting seems to strive for.
At the far end of the cave, my gaze lands on a sword propped against the wall. My breath catches¡ªit¡¯s a perfect replica of my own blade.
The walls bear scars, jagged cuts and slashes gouged deep into the rock. A desk sits nearby, cluttered with scattered manuscripts. The papers look aged, some with faded writing and others blank, as though waiting for stories yet unwritten.
And then, my eyes find it¡ªa singular painting hanging on the wall, starkly out of place in the otherwise dark and plain setting. The image is striking, vivid, and detailed, far more so than anything else around it. It pulls me in.
I know that scene.
It¡¯s the sunset from my cave in the Isles.
My fist clenches as I stare at the painting, the sight pulling me into a whirlwind of memories. The thought leaves me shaken.
Is this some kind of elaborate dream? Or¡ am I dead? Afterlife?
He gestures to the table with the chessboard, his expression calm but watchful. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±
I hesitate for a moment, my eyes narrowing as I glance at the setup before me¡ªthe mismatched chairs, the chessboard, the unsettling atmosphere. Still, I walk over and lower myself into the plain wooden chair. It¡¯s hard and uncomfortable, fitting for the strangeness of this place.
He waits until I¡¯m seated, then moves around the table with measured steps. Pulling the opposite chair back, he sits down, resting his hands on the table. His dark eyes meet mine.
¡°Let me start by introducing myself,¡± he says. ¡°You can call me¡ Darius.¡±
Chapter 158 - Pangea (XXXVII)
Darius? It¡¯s an odd name, but¡ why does it ring a bell?
¡°So, where to start?¡± His gaze locks onto mine, steady and unblinking. Despite his wild, untamed appearance, the way he speaks and looks at me feels oddly familiar¡ªlike we¡¯re old friends meeting after years apart. Strangely, it doesn¡¯t feel out of place.
Seconds stretch into what feels like an eternity as he remains still, his eyes fixed on me like a predator watching prey. But there¡¯s no killing intent, only an unsettling patience, as if waiting for something unseen. Just as confusion starts to creep into my mind, he leans back in his chair, releasing a long, almost exasperated sigh.
¡°I¡¯m not good at this,¡± he admits, his voice dark yet tinged with faint amusement. For a moment, something flickers in his eyes¡ªsomething unreadable, sharp, and gone as quickly as it appeared. ¡°Do you want to go to Houston¡¯s place?¡±
The question hits me like a jolt. Houston¡¯s¡ place? His cave? His house in this strange world?
I hesitate, trying to make sense of his words. But after a moment, I nod.
The environment shifts abruptly. We appear on a coast, the vast expanse of the sea stretching out before us. The rhythmic motion of the waves catches my attention¡ªthe first truly dynamic thing I¡¯ve seen here.
While something still feels off and unreal¡ªthe water is too smooth, there¡¯s no smell, and the colors are slightly muted¡ªit¡¯s undeniably alive compared to the sterile environment from before.
The refinement here is clear, each detail more intricate and deliberate, though still lacking the depth of reality itself. Is this some kind of construct? Did Houston¡ create all this?
I scan the beach, quickly recognizing its features¡ªit mirrors the one on the island where we trained for countless days.
But that¡¯s not what captures my attention.
No. It¡¯s what stands tall at the center of it all.
A tower.
It rises from the ground like a sentinel, tall and commanding, its dark stonework intricate and deliberate. The base is broad and solid, every stone meticulously placed, each line and angle precise¡ªa reflection of careful thought and dedication.
The tower maintains this same refined style as it climbs, seamless and consistent, yet as my gaze reaches the top, something feels¡ off.
It ends abruptly, the flat surface at its peak stark and empty, as if intentionally left unfinished. There¡¯s no jagged ruin or chaotic debris¡ªjust a deliberate cessation, a blank canvas waiting for more.
I count the levels¡ªnine floors in total, which means¡ eight staircases. The same number I¡¯ve climbed in The Tower so far.
I stare at it, the weight of the realization crashing down on me.
So, you want to climb too, pal? A faint smile tugs at my lips as I take it in. It feels¡ so him.
I stare at it for a moment longer, then turn to my side where Darius stands calmly. I must admit, he has quite the presence.
¡°So, are you going to explain what is happening, Darius? Where am I? Who are you, really? What happened to Ayu, to Houston? Am I alive?¡±
Darius meets my gaze with a faint, almost amused smile. ¡°You know, Houston and I have a sort of¡ privacy respect policy. But I imagine if it¡¯s you, he wouldn¡¯t mind. So, shall we go in?¡±
I raise an eyebrow. The fact that he¡¯s intentionally dodging my questions grates on me. But¡ impatience will get me nowhere.
I nod, reluctant but curious. Together, we walk toward the tower¡¯s entrance.
The door stands tall before us, plain and unadorned, made of simple, reinforced wood with evenly spaced metal bands. It¡¯s sturdy and functional¡ªpractical, without any embellishment. The iron handle is smooth and untouched.
Darius steps forward and grabs the handle without hesitation. The door swings open, revealing the interior of the tower.
The first floor is stark and minimal. For some reason, I had half-expected it. It¡¯s a circular white room, as plain as the ones I¡¯ve passed through before. No details or features whatsoever¡ªjust stillness and an almost unsettling sense of perfection.
Darius doesn¡¯t stop and moves up the first set of stairs. I linger for a moment, giving the room one last glance before following him.
The second floor is a stark contrast to the first. Weapons lie scattered around in an organized chaos. There¡¯s a replica of my sword, my gauntlets, the sling¡ªeven weapons I¡¯ve never used: bows and arrows, javelins, makeshift axes and hammers, spears. It¡¯s an impressive assortment.
But what nearly makes me burst out laughing are the target dummies. Every single one of them has Chiara¡¯s face crudely stuck on them.
I shake my head, suppressing a grin.
Darius says nothing, his pace steady as he climbs the next set of stairs. I follow, curiosity pulling me along.
The third floor catches my attention immediately. A massive holographic display dominates the center of the room, showcasing an intricately detailed map. It¡¯s clearly Houston¡¯s map of the stage, with vectors and paths meticulously marked. I stare for a moment, noticing how even the shifting landmasses are mapped out. Is Houston calculating that too?
We move to the fourth floor, and this one feels like a workshop. The walls are lined with sketches and notes¡ªdiagrams of creatures, annotated scavenged parts, detailed dissections. Long wooden tables are scattered with materials: bones, carapaces, and makeshift products like crude armors, backpacks, containers, and masks. It¡¯s a survivalist¡¯s haven, and I can¡¯t help but feel a spark of admiration for Houston¡¯s thoroughness.
Darius keeps moving, his pace unwavering. I follow.
The fifth floor is dimly lit, save for a glowing hologram in the center of the room. The display is intricate, showing the internal anatomy of the human body in a manner reminiscent of biology lab models¡ªexcept far more detailed and visually captivating. My attention is immediately drawn to the neural pathways, highlighted in glowing lines that pulse faintly, almost as if alive.
Darius pauses near the entrance, leaning casually against the wall. "Hmm, perhaps you should check this one out first," he suggests, his tone light but carrying an edge of intent.
I hesitate, but my curiosity wins. I step closer, studying the hologram. It¡¯s fascinating¡ªthe detail, the structure. The brain in particular draws me in, its uniqueness apparent even at a glance. As I focus, a message materializes next to the hologram, floating like a translucent panel.
Notes on Stage Progress - The Brain (Record 46)
Mapping the brain has proven to be a near-impossible task, even with my advanced capabilities. However, the information gathered thus far provides crucial insights.
- Stage progress clearly increases the density of neural pathways, while enhancing their capacity to transmit higher pulses of energy.
- The Pillar [11], however, remains an enigma. Attempts to delve into it using EM waves have been unsuccessful.
- Is it static, or does it evolve alongside the neural pathways? Is it waiting for the pathways to match its potential?
- Further progress through Stage 1 is essential for clarity.
I read the note, my thoughts spinning. This¡ this is Houston? These are his records? The sheer clinical precision of his writing hits me, yet there¡¯s a distinct tone of obsession¡ªscientific hunger¡ªfor understanding.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
And what¡¯s that¡ªreferences? A link? I focus on the [11], and the note shifts to another.
Notes on Stage Progress - The Pillar (Record 11)
The pillar is an element that fundamentally separates our current brain from its human counterpart. Its origin remains unknown due to incomplete data from the white rooms, but its existence is undeniable.
- From the earliest point of conscious awareness, the Pillar has been present at the brain¡¯s center, connecting all.
- It functions as both a generator and detector of EM waves, simultaneously the source and endpoint.
- Its form remains undetectable, defying all visualization attempts, even under intense EM scrutiny.
- The pillar also serves as the connective bridge between Darius [16], me, and Alonso, acting as our sole link to influence reality.
The words sink in, a strange mix of awe and unease settling over me. What the hell has Houston been doing? And Darius is cited here?
I glance back at Darius, who remains calm and collected, and then refocus on the new link.
Who Am I? A Treatise on Self - Darius (Record 33)
Origin:
Unclear. Hypotheses include:
- Strong emotional stimuli¡ªa cascade effect triggered during critical events.
- Mutations [51]¡ªbiological or neurological alterations during evolution/stage progress.
- Design by superior intent¡ªa mechanism potentially initiated by those behind The Tower itself.
- Random emergence¡ªa byproduct of complexity exceeding thresholds.
Existence:
Darius is a distinct entity, much like myself. He represents a separate set of neural pathways¡ªan independent system connected to the Pillar yet isolated from the rest of the body. This system exhibits self-directed thought, stores information, and manipulates EM waves through the Pillar. His presence offers significant insights into our shared systems, the evolution of neural pathways, and their progression alongside stage progress.
Development:
Darius¡¯s current growth outpaces mine significantly. Estimates indicate his neural structure will reach parity with mine at approximately 7.8% stage progress. Beyond this threshold, it is likely we will advance at the same rate. This rapid evolution raises compelling questions about my initial development. Was my growth similarly accelerated until it aligned with Alonso¡¯s?
Personality:
Darius¡¯s personality diverges significantly from mine. He is confident, detached, and darkly amused¡ªa stark contrast to my own analytical, measured disposition. This variance may reflect Alonso¡¯s emotional turmoil at the time of Darius¡¯s emergence (notably after that event with the-bitch-that-shall-not-be-named). Alternatively, it may be an inevitable byproduct of the system''s complexity or a reflection of the part of Alonso¡¯s mind that gave origin to him.
Future Possibilities:
Darius¡¯s existence raises a critical question: Will more minds emerge? A third? A fourth? If so, what will be their purpose, their nature? More importantly, will this proliferation aid Alonso or undermine him? The potential for harm cannot be ignored.
Purpose:
Despite our differences, Darius aligns with the singular purpose of our existence: Alonso. His loyalty, while couched in his distinct persona, is undeniable. This shared purpose reinforces my resolve to monitor, guide, and collaborate with him, ensuring our existence remains a net positive for Alonso¡¯s survival and growth.
My mouth hangs slightly open, unnoticed until I finish reading.
So Darius is¡ another Houston? Another mind inside my head? But why didn¡¯t they tell me? Was it because Darius is still not complete? Or was it to avoid confusion, to prevent unnecessary distraction? Maybe Houston wanted me to focus solely on survival and progress without the added burden of knowing there¡¯s yet another presence in my mind.
Hmm. I¡¯ll have to ask that directly, I guess. But then again, none of this¡ªwhile fascinating¡ªanswers my real questions. Where is Houston? Is Ayu fine?
I glance at Darius. Should I keep climbing this tower? Are the answers on another floor? And¡ why doesn¡¯t he just tell me directly? Odd¡
My gaze drifts back to the hologram. There¡¯s another link in the last note I read. Mutations. A last note before heading up. I decide to focus on that one.
Who Am I? A Treatise on Self - Mutations (Record 51)
Mutations are an indispensable part of biological evolution. The question arises: do they exist in our state of accelerated evolution? Can mutations occur even though our progression seems guided by the orbs we absorb? If so, are Darius [33] and I products of a mutation that occurred during Alonso¡¯s evolution? This hypothesis has merit. The emergence of independent, self-aware entities like myself and Darius may suggest an aberration¡ªa deviation from the intended process.
If this is indeed a mutation, then another question follows: can it happen to others?
To explore this, I¡¯ve analyzed the behavior and combat abilities of other Climbers [41], especially during the aftermath of the king lobster fight. Unfortunately, none exhibited traits that definitively suggested mutation. That said, mutations may present in vastly different forms¡ªnot all beneficial. Some could manifest as detriments, subtle or severe.
(Update): Ayu¡¯s [12] behavior recorded in Memory - 618 presents an anomaly that warrants attention. Her ability to predict attacks and evade them before they even occur deviates significantly from previously stored data on her.
I hypothesize that Ayu¡¯s brain may have undergone a mutation allowing her neurons to develop highly specialized synapses and enhanced myelin sheaths. These adaptations could transmit signals at exponentially faster rates, akin to biological overclocking.
While the theory fits observed phenomena, more data is required to substantiate this hypothesis and draw definitive conclusions.
For a moment, a cold shiver runs down my spine. All this information, this data¡ªit feels¡ wrong. Plain, crude, stripped of any sense of morality or human nuance. And Ayu¡
Well, to be fair, Houston never expected anyone to see this. Maybe he¡¯s just wired differently, closed off in his world of science and numbers, detached from normal social interactions.
I sigh, unsure if I should ever bring this up with him or just let him be. Some things are better left unspoken, at least for now.
My gaze returns to the hypothesis about Ayu¡¯s mutation. It¡¯s interesting¡ªdoes she really have this ability? And if so, when and how did it happen? Was it a slow, gradual adaptation, or did it emerge suddenly? Maybe someday we¡¯ll talk about it¡ if the time is right.
There are more links now, branching off to information about Climbers, even Ayu herself. But this isn¡¯t the moment for that. And honestly¡ I¡¯m not sure I ever want to read them.
I glance back at Darius. He¡¯s already stepping away from the wall, his movements calm, deliberate. He nods at me before continuing toward the next floor.
I give the hologram one last look, the neural pathways glowing softly in the dark room.
Where are you now, Houston?
Chapter 159 - Pangea (XXXVIII)
The sixth floor.
A large screen dominates one end of the room, with a plain sofa positioned in front of it. The design of the space is minimal, resembling some kind of movie room.
Darius stops and looks at me, his gaze steady. Is there something important here too? Some answers, maybe?
I glance back at the screen and step closer. As I focus on it, a flood of data appears before me. Memories. My memories.
Each one is numbered, starting from 1 and stretching all the way to 656. My eyes catch on Memory-618¡ªthe one mentioned in the previous report about Ayu. My gaze lingers on it for a moment. I know I could play it here, see it on the big screen as if it were a video.
I hesitate, but I don¡¯t press on. My memories are mine, locked in my head where they belong. Some are precious, others less so. Replaying them this way doesn¡¯t feel right, especially one concerning Ayu.
No, I¡¯ll pass.
I turn back to Darius. He meets my gaze, nods briefly, and continues up the stairs to the seventh floor. Seven, huh? Maybe my answers are there.
The seventh floor.
A library?
Bookshelves encircle the entire room, filled with an array of books, though there are still plenty of gaps between them, as if intentionally left for future additions. The room exudes a certain charm, understated yet comforting. Or maybe it¡¯s just the way I see it.
Darius moves toward a window overlooking the sea. The view is calm, serene.
He turns to face me. ¡°I believe the answer to your questions is here,¡± he says smoothly. ¡°Try searching for something like ¡®Overdrive¡¯, ¡®last resorts¡¯, ¡®synchronization¡¯, ¡®mental and physical limits¡¯¡ or, if Houston was feeling particularly honest, perhaps something like ¡®Darius Plan¡¯.¡±
I glance at him, frowning slightly. His tone is so different from Houston¡¯s. Detached yet strangely personal. How do they even get along?
¡°Thank you,¡± I reply, stepping toward the nearest shelf. My eyes skim the titles: A Brief History of EM Waves, On the Nature of The Tower, The Wave Equation, The Tower and Its Laws, Beyond the Neural Pathway, Dialogues Concerning Wave Perception, and so on.
For some reason, the titles feel oddly familiar. I muse.
Well, guess I won¡¯t have to search physically. I focus my thoughts, and sure enough, a display appears. I enter the keywords Darius mentioned, and a long list comes up. Skimming through, I notice several interesting titles.
I start with one of them.
Stopping Death Beyond Overdrive
The information contained herein references numerous prior records, including but not limited to Energy Allocation During Overdrive [84], Addiction Mitigation in High-Stress Scenarios [73], and Neural Pathway Resilience Post-Threshold Events [97]. Cross-referencing is recommended for a comprehensive understanding of the concepts explored.
Abstract:
While Overdrive is undoubtedly Alonso¡¯s greatest strength at this stage, it also poses the greatest risk. It is a capability unique to us, yet inherently volatile. Though addiction to Overdrive has been mitigated [73], the repercussions of exceeding its threshold remain a critical concern.
Problem Statement:
What happens when surpassing Overdrive''s limits becomes the only viable option? In scenarios where death is the alternative, the necessity of a contingency plan is undeniable. After extensive theoretical modeling and simulation [117], I propose a method to circumvent fatality, even when Overdrive exceeds sustainable levels.
Hypothesis:
Total metabolic suspension. The methodology revolves around halting all bodily functions, including neural activity, while channeling residual energy reserves to repair critical damage, specifically in neural pathways. This process, if feasible, would allow for a "reset" state, preserving life while mitigating further damage.
Methodology:
- Initiation: Upon exceeding Overdrive¡¯s safe limits, induce a pseudo-death state:
-
- Complete cessation of metabolic processes, including breathing and pulse.
-
- Halt energy expenditure across all systems, effectively preserving existing reserves.
-
- Either Darius [33] or I will channel stored energy into reconstructing burnt neural pathways. This process relies on the integration of functional pathway patterns preserved within the Pillar itself and the body¡¯s innate regenerative capabilities.
- While the exact mechanism remains elusive, it appears the Pillar acts as both a generator and a repository for critical neural information, retaining a blueprint of the pathways necessary for restoration.
-
- Pathways are rebuilt incrementally until core functions can resume.
-
- Once neural pathways are restored to a critical threshold, a signal will trigger the resumption of metabolic processes (breathing, pulse, cellular activity).
Risks:This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
- Tower Considerations: It remains unclear what The Tower defines as "death"¡ªspecifically, the threshold that causes a disappearance and the formation of an orb. The pseudo-death state may risk triggering irreversible termination if misinterpreted.
- Energy Depletion: If metabolic suspension fails or is only partially successful, the body may deplete its reserves, leading to irreversible systemic collapse.
- Functional Integrity: Variability in stage progress may affect the success rate. Higher stage progress increases feasibility due to enhanced regenerative capacity, but current progress leaves a margin for error.
Conclusion:
This approach represents a calculated gamble. While fraught with risks, it offers a chance of survival in scenarios where death is otherwise inevitable. Preparation is key. Alonso¡¯s resilience and regeneration are essential components of this plan, but further testing and observation will be required to refine the methodology.
My eyes widen. The book is much longer, packed with detailed steps and calculations, but I skim past them. I¡¯m not interested in the specifics right now. What weighs on my mind is one question: am I in this state now? Is that why I¡¯m here?
I look at Darius.
¡°My body¡ is it in a suspended state? Are my neural pathways being rebuilt as we speak?¡±
Darius¡¯s dark eyes lock onto mine, steady and unyielding. ¡°Yes.¡±
So¡ it really went that far. But then¡
¡°Is Ayu okay?¡±
Darius¡¯s expression softens, his tone still calm but firm. ¡°Ayu should be fine. If she weren¡¯t, odds are we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation right now.¡±
I try to piece everything together. I pushed Overdrive to its extreme, managed to return to ground level after flying with Ayu, and then my body was forced into suspension to stave off death. But I¡¯m still in the danger zone, which means¡ Ayu had to take me out of there. If I¡¯m alive¡ªwell, getting there¡ªthen she must be too.
At least, I hope so.
My fist clenches hard, my nails digging into my palm. Ayu¡
All I want now is to hold her, to tell her everything is going to be okay.
But I can¡¯t. Not yet.
I glance back at the rows of books in the library, questions swirling in my mind. What happened to Houston? No matter how far I pushed Overdrive, it shouldn¡¯t have been enough to fly carrying Ayu.
So¡ what did you do, Houston?
¡°I brought food and water,¡± Imani said, placing the barrels down with a firm motion. ¡°How are they?¡±
¡°They¡¯re recovering,¡± Chiara replied, her gaze shifting briefly to Ayu. ¡°She should wake up anytime now. Probably hungry and thirsty by then.¡± Turning back to Imani, a soft smile crossed her face. ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°It is fine,¡± he said evenly. ¡°But what of Alonso? He not breathing?¡±
¡°Alonso¡ he won¡¯t die that easily. You know what he¡¯s capable of. He¡¯ll pull through this.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Imani replied with a curt nod. ¡°Alonso living important. Cannot afford his loss.¡±
Chiara nodded in agreement, her expression calm but resolute.
¡°Alright,¡± Imani said, stepping back. ¡°I will return to camp. Take care of them.¡±
As Chiara drifted into her thoughts, the familiar buzz of a signal from Lukas pulled her back.
¡°Any updates?¡± his message asked.
She sent one back immediately.
¡°No. But Ayu¡¯s breathing is steady and¡ wait¡ she¡¯s stirring. I¡¯ll contact you later.¡±
Chiara shifted her focus entirely to Ayu.
A faint groan escaped Ayu¡¯s lips as her body stirred, every movement slow and strained.
Her fingers twitched first, followed by weak, trembling shifts of her arms against the rough ground beneath her. Her chest rose and fell with effort, her breathing ragged but steady.
Her eyelids fluttered open, heavy and reluctant. Her gaze was unfocused, her eyes darting sluggishly, trying to make sense of her surroundings.
Plant fibers, bound tightly around her arms and chest, held firm against the wounds Lukas had treated with hastily gathered herbs. Ayu¡¯s skin looked pale and dry, her lips cracked.
She groaned softly, her voice hoarse, turning her head slightly until her gaze landed on Chiara.
Chiara leaned forward gently, her voice soft but steady. ¡°Ayu, take it easy. You¡¯re safe now.¡±
But the first words that escaped her lips were, ¡°Alonso¡ is he¡ okay?¡±
Chiara¡¯s eyes widened. A flicker of guilt passed through her, but she tamped it down quickly. ¡°Yes. He¡¯ll be okay.¡±
Ayu, unconvinced, struggled to lift herself, her arms trembling under the strain. ¡°Where¡ where is he?¡±
Before Chiara could respond, Ayu¡¯s eyes locked onto the figure lying motionless behind her.
Gritting her teeth, Ayu pushed herself up and staggered to him. Chiara remained frozen, uncertain of what to say or do as she watched.
Ayu finally reached his side, kneeling beside him. Her hand trembled as she brushed it over his face. The blood had been cleaned, but he was pale¡ªfar too pale. His body lay unnervingly still, with no pulse, no breathing¡ nothing.
¡°Ayu, he¡¯ll be fine,¡± Chiara said softly, stepping closer. ¡°He hasn¡¯t disappeared. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a reason he¡¯s like this. Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll recover, sooner or later.¡±
Ayu stared at Alonso¡¯s face, her eyes unblinking, her chest rising and falling with steady breaths. A single tear slid down her cheek, but she quickly wiped it away, her jaw tightening. Memories of what had happened crashed over her¡ªhow they flew, how he shielded her from every hit, how he risked everything to save her. The images swirled in her mind, vivid and unrelenting.
But she couldn¡¯t allow herself to break¡ªnot now.
Alonso was still in danger. She had to keep going.
Chiara watched silently from a distance, her gaze steady. Ayu¡¯s resilience was unwavering, even now. It was clear¡ªher bond with Alonso went beyond mere affection. It was a connection forged through life and death, one that Chiara couldn¡¯t help but admire. And Alonso¡ he had risked everything for Ayu. That much was undeniable.
Chiara took a deep breath, pushing aside the thoughts and the overwhelming remorse that threatened to consume her. There was no space for guilt now¡ªAyu and Alonso needed her to stay strong and lead, not dwell on her mistakes. She¡ she needed to make things right.
She stepped forward, her presence deliberate but calm, and placed a reassuring hand on Ayu¡¯s shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s going to be fine,¡± Chiara said firmly, meeting Ayu¡¯s gaze. ¡°You know him. He doesn¡¯t fall that easily.¡±
Ayu glanced at her, her expression still pained, but she nodded. ¡°I know,¡± she murmured, her voice soft yet resolute. ¡°I know. He¡ he¡¯s strong,¡± Ayu added with a faint smile.
She began to steady herself, and Chiara gently helped her sit upright, careful of her strained movements.
A loud grumble from Ayu¡¯s stomach shattered the tense silence, drawing faint chuckles from both of them. Chiara leaned back, opened one of the barrels, and retrieved water and food, handing them to Ayu without a word.
Ayu accepted them gratefully, taking a sip of water before looking at Chiara with a sincere expression. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice firmer now. ¡°For everything. For saving us.¡±
Chiara felt the weight of Ayu¡¯s gratitude, a wave of guilt, and the quiet resolve settling heavily in her chest. She had made mistakes¡ªterrible ones¡ªbut she would fix them. She had to be strong. She had to¡ endure the consequences.
¡°Eat,¡± Chiara said softly, her tone steady and calm. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later.¡±
Ayu nodded, turning her focus to the food, her movements slow but deliberate. Chiara stepped back, silently watching as Ayu began to regain her strength.
It wasn¡¯t about redemption anymore. It was about being better¡ªfor them, for the future. She would earn their trust, step by step.
And she wouldn¡¯t falter again. But for now¡ for now¡ Ayu deserved the truth. And she deserved her hate for it.
Chapter 160 - Pangea (XXXIX)
¡°So that¡¯s what you did¡ the Dual-Overdrive Protocol?¡± I ask, my focus drifting to the note in front of me.
¡°Yes,¡± Darius replies. ¡°It was the only way to save you and Ayu at that point.¡±
¡°So you took control of Overdrive and put me and Houston on the same stage¡ even though he had never been through it.¡±
Darius stays silent.
My fist clenches hard, and I grit my teeth. The fact that Houston even managed to endure it for as long as he did is a miracle in itself. His neural pathways shouldn¡¯t have been able to tolerate even an 80% Overdrive, let alone the values above 100% we were in at that moment¡
But there must be a solution. If my neural pathways can be reconstructed, why not his? The Pillar holds the blueprint for both of us, doesn¡¯t it? Or is his state beyond repair?
¡°In what state is he? Even if his neural system was completely destroyed, the information should still be stored in the Pillar. Why can¡¯t you bring him back the same way you¡¯re doing with me?¡±
Darius sighs. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Houston¡¯s pathways weren¡¯t just burnt or destroyed¡ªthey forcefully contained the energy, and¡ they exploded. What¡¯s left is shattered. Fragments of patterns, but nothing that resembles Houston. He¡¯s gone, Alonso. What¡¯s left¡ it¡¯s empty. Even if we regenerate it, whatever comes out won¡¯t be Houston. It could be anything¡ or it could be nothing at all.¡±
I notice Darius¡¯ tone. It¡¯s heavier than before. He¡¯s hiding it behind his stoic demeanor, but I can feel it. There¡¯s pain.
¡°What about in this library? Is there any clue, any backup he left that could help us piece it all back together? There must be a way¡¡±
Darius stares out the window at the sea beyond. ¡°You know, Houston admired you a lot, Alonso.¡±
What¡ what is this now?
I feel a sharp stab in my chest.
¡°He was¡ overprotective, in my opinion. But I suppose he got that from you. We used to talk for hours every day, when he wasn¡¯t buried in his notes or experiments. Sometimes we played chess or sparred. And honestly? All he ever talked about was you. How well you handled fights, how you endured the white rooms, how you carried so much weight on your shoulders and still kept going, still found a way to smile. It was almost fanatical¡ but I understand him.¡±
"You see, Alonso, you have goals, dreams¡ªcall them what you will. But us? We don¡¯t. We lack what makes you human. And as time passes, that difference becomes clearer. We have only one purpose: you. To make you stronger, to keep you alive, to help you climb this Tower. To see you reach the peak and become free. That¡¯s all.¡±
I remain silent, my knuckles whitening as I grip my hands, my gaze fixed on the floor.
Darius turns to face me. ¡°Houston knew this was goodbye. His last words to me¡ª¡±
¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I cut him off, my voice firm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear goodbyes, Darius. I want solutions. And whatever Houston said¡ I¡¯ll hear it from him myself.¡±
¡°And I want the same,¡± Darius replies, his dark eyes meeting mine with an intensity that matches my own.
I take a deep breath. Now is not the time to lose focus. Darius may be out of solutions, but his desire is as strong as mine.
I close my eyes, running through everything I¡¯ve read. The Pillar seems to be the key, but Darius says Houston¡¯s framework is gone. Restoring it might not bring back the Houston we knew. It¡¯s unrealistic to think Houston or Darius could map something as complex as the human brain.
Everything suggests we can¡¯t restore him ourselves. But¡ what if it doesn¡¯t have to be us?
The Tower. It could certainly bring Houston back, exactly as he was. But¡ would it?
I think back to when I recovered my leg, the prosthetic disappearing as if it had never existed. The Tower¡¯s capabilities suggest nearly omnipotent power. But The Tower never grants anything for free. Houston¡¯s notes describe it as some sort of sentient entity¡ªunbiased yet adaptable¡ªwhich makes it feel¡ unsettling.
I shake my head. I¡¯m trailing off. I need to focus. Something to cure Houston. Wait¡ the red orbs. Last time, after the fight with the King Lobster, I fell onto one, and my body was restored to prime condition¡ªnot just physically but mentally too.
Then¡ could another red orb restore Houston? It¡¯s certainly a possibility. But the question remains: would it restore him to what he was? To what is left? Or¡ would it create a new Houston from scratch?
¡°What are your thoughts on the red orb?¡±
Darius raises an eyebrow, momentarily silent. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting a red orb could restore Houston exactly as he was?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the only lead I have right now,¡± I reply. ¡°The Tower should recognize Houston as an intrinsic part of me. If that¡¯s the case, it should also be fully capable of restoring him to how he was before¡ everything.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Darius leans back slightly, his gaze drifting as he considers. ¡°It¡¯s¡ plausible. But you¡¯ll need to defeat the new boss and hope it drops red orbs like the last one¡¡± He pauses, then nods slightly. ¡°It could work.¡±
My thoughts begin to settle. It pains me that I can¡¯t do anything directly, but¡ at least there¡¯s hope. Now, I just have to wait for my brain and body to recover.
¡°You have any idea how long it¡¯ll take for me to be back in form?¡± I ask, shifting the subject to something more immediate.
¡°In about an hour, your neural pathways should reconnect with your body. I suspect you¡¯ll be kicked out of this place at that point. Afterward, it should take 10 to 12 hours for your body to recover enough for you to regain consciousness and wake up. From there, assuming you have enough food and water, it¡¯ll likely take another 8 to 10 hours to become fully combat-ready,¡± Darius replies matter-of-factly.
¡°So, a day or so,¡± I nod. That left me with about an hour here. I wasn¡¯t really in the mood to keep reading Houston¡¯s notes. The plain science and lack of morality in them made it awkward, and I also felt like I was intruding on Houston¡¯s personal space.
Hmm. What else could I do in the meantime?
¡°It¡¯s been a while since your last proper battle,¡± Darius says suddenly, catching me off guard. I glance at him and notice a faint smile on his face. ¡°Why not leave the books for now and come down for a proper spar?¡±
Huh?
A spar? Against Darius? What the¡
¡°Well, they say one should only have himself as a true target. So who better opponents than us?¡± He smirks. ¡°Houston¡¯s usually reluctant, but we do spar fairly often. Just basic swordsmanship¡ªnothing else involved.¡±
While I¡¯m a bit taken aback by the sudden proposal, I can¡¯t deny that a spar might be exactly what I need to clear my thoughts. And against a part of myself? That could be¡ interesting.
¡°Alright, sounds good to me,¡± I say with a small smile.
Darius nods, and in an instant, we¡¯re standing on a clear, even field. The space is simple¡ªa circular area surrounded by trees in the distance, devoid of distractions.
Suddenly, a sword appears in Darius¡¯ hands.
¡°Do you need me to create one for you, or do you want to try it yourself?¡± he asks.
Create a sword? Wait¡ this world. I never really questioned what it is or how it came to be. So¡ created. Houston and Darius built all of this? Inside my mind?
But then¡ can I modify it too? Can I create a sword out of thin air?
I focus on my hand, trying to picture a sword appearing. Nothing happens. I try again, closing my eyes, and this time I feel something faint. This world¡ the Pillar¡ EM waves?
I shift my focus, imagining the sword I always wield. By now, it feels like an extension of myself. I outline it perfectly in the EM space, just like I did back then with Fake Reality. Then I feel it¡ªthe weight of the hilt in my grasp.
I open my eyes and stare at my hand. The sword is there.
¡°Good,¡± Darius says, settling into a stance. ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±
Darius stands with his sword angled forward, knees bent, his weight balanced. His eyes are locked on me, calm but focused.
I smile and raise my sword, mirroring his stance, feeling the familiar weight. It¡¯s certainly been a while.
He moves first, a quick thrust aimed at my chest.
I step back, the blade grazing past, and counter with a diagonal slash.
He pivots smoothly, his sword meeting mine with a sharp clang. The blades slide against each other, friction vibrating through my hand as we press forward.
Our strength, speed, and reflexes are evenly matched. Good.
Darius shifts, breaking the lock, and spins into a sweeping slash. I duck low, rolling to the side, and strike upward at his torso. He sidesteps, barely avoiding it, and counters with a downward chop. I block just in time, the impact rattling my arms.
I push him back with a thrust toward his midsection. He flicks my blade aside and steps into my space with a feint toward my shoulder.
I move to block, but he shifts again, aiming a true strike at my leg. I twist, dodging, and counter with a kick to his knee. He deflects with his shin and spins into a quick slash at my side.
Not too shabby.
I parry, turning his blade downward, and step in with an elbow aimed at his chest. He leans back just enough to avoid it and thrusts at my ribs. I pivot, letting the blade pass, and slam my shoulder into him, forcing him to step back.
He grins, confident, and lunges again.
His strikes come faster¡ªa high slash, a thrust, a chop toward my thigh. I meet each one, deflecting or sidestepping, but his rhythm keeps changing, fast then slow, keeping me on edge.
So this is how it feels fighting against oneself.
I smile and counter with an upward slash aimed at his arm. He blocks, twisting his blade to trap mine for a moment, then shoves me back.
We reset, circling each other.
It¡¯s like I can read his feints as if they were mine¡ He can probably do the same. Heck, he likely knows everything about me.
I need to mix things up.
I shift my grip, attempting an unconventional move, and dart in with a low slash.
He¡¯s slightly taken aback but still catches it, steel clashing as our blades lock. The force strains my balance as we push, neither giving an inch.
He suddenly disengages, stepping back, and counters with a diagonal slash aimed at my shoulder.
I duck, the blade slicing past, and swing upward in a tight arc. He blocks, the clash sending a sharp vibration through my arms, and spins into a backhanded strike at my ribs. I step aside, parry, and shove his blade away.
It¡¯s hard to surprise yourself. Fine¡ let¡¯s just have fun then.
I thrust forward, forcing him to parry, then press with a series of quick, heavy strikes. He blocks each one, but I see him shift¡ªhis stance turning defensive.
I step in, feint high, then pivot low, sweeping at his legs. He jumps back just in time and counters with a thrust aimed at my chest. I sidestep and knock his blade aside, bringing my own in a quick slash toward his arm. He deflects, steps in, and shoves me back with his shoulder.
I stumble but recover fast, meeting his follow-up slash with a hard block. Our swords scrape together again, the screech of metal piercing the air. This time, I push forward, breaking his stance and forcing him to retreat a step.
¡°Not bad,¡± he says, a faint grin tugging at his lips.
He lunges suddenly, his sword a blur as it arcs toward my shoulder. I catch it mid-swing, sliding my blade along his to twist it aside, and step in with a thrust aimed at his torso.
He pivots, dodging it narrowly, and counters with a sweeping strike toward my neck.
I duck, stepping inside his range, and slam my hilt toward his gut. He twists just enough to avoid it and uses the motion to spin into another quick slash.
I block, stepping back, and we reset, both breathing harder but still steady.
¡°Damn, how much do you practice in here?¡± I say, genuinely surprised by his performance.
¡°As much time as Houston spends in his library,¡± he muses with a faint smirk. ¡°But clearly not enough, it seems. I thought I might take you down if combat was reduced to its plain form without waves or Overdrive, but it seems I was wrong. Good. Very good.¡±
¡°So, we still have plenty of time left, and it seems we don¡¯t even get fatigued in this virtual space. Let¡¯s keep going, shall we?¡±
¡°My thoughts exactly.¡± He rushes forward, and our blades meet again, the sharp ring of steel echoing in the air.
Chapter 161 - Pangea (XL)
¡°I know what I did deserves no forgiveness, and I will ask for none. I just¡ want you to know the truth. The reason he was like that back then, the words he said¡ I¡ I am at fault, Ayu.¡± Chiara¡¯s gaze stayed on Ayu, heavy but unwavering.
Ayu remained silent, her eyes fixed on the ground. She had suspected the reasons behind his departure, but she¡¯d thought it was his choice. It was a decision she didn¡¯t like, but she had hoped to confront him about it when the time was right. But now¡ now, knowing it came from being forced, blackmailed with none other than herself¡ it hit hard. Very hard.
Her fists clenched tightly, nails biting into her palms. Anger bubbled beneath the surface¡ªsharp and furious¡ªbut beneath it all, disappointment weighed heavier.
Chiara¡ her friend¡ her savior¡ How was she supposed to feel after this?
¡°Thanks for telling me this,¡± Ayu said, her voice steady as she looked at Chiara again. ¡°I¡¯ll need some time alone. And¡ if you haven¡¯t, please apologize to him. He¡¯s suffered enough, Chiara.¡±
Without waiting for a response, Ayu walked away and sat down next to Alonso. She stared at his pale face and smiled softly.
She closed her eyes, trying to calm the storm of emotions within her. Yet, they kept surging.
What Chiara had confessed was heavy. But it made her resolve even clearer. She had to get stronger. She couldn¡¯t slow him down or be his weakness. She loved him too much, and she was selfish enough to want to spend the rest of her life with him. For that¡ she needed the power to stand where he stood.
Her fists clenched again, tighter this time. The sudden surge of determination gave her strength, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Not yet.
She suppressed her emotions and focused on the waves around her, concentrating them into different patterns, forcing herself to refine her control. This was her weak point, and she had to overcome it. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be the weight he had to carry, burning his wings to lift her. No¡ next time, she would fly beside him. She would. She had to.
Meanwhile, Chiara remained silent, staring at the space in front of her.
One weight had been lifted, but her chest still felt heavy. She would have preferred an angry Ayu, one shouting and blaming her. Yet, the Ayu she saw remained composed, though Chiara knew beneath that calm exterior¡ their relationship would never be the same. The die had been cast.
Chiara tilted her head back, staring at the sky. Why was it all¡ so hard?
Her thoughts were interrupted by a mental wave.
¡°I finally got eyes on it.¡±
Chiara shook off her lingering thoughts.
She sent a wave back, syncing with Lukas¡¯ frequency. ¡°How is it? Are you safe? What about the wave of Lurkers?¡±
Less than a second later, his response came.
¡°Damn, that thing is big. Let¡¯s see¡ about 30 meters for the body, and the tentacles? Maybe another 30 meters.¡±
Chiara¡¯s eyes widened, her breath catching. Sixty meters tall? And a 30-meter attack range?
¡°I can see six, no, seven cores. Same as the normal Glow Lurkers, but these move around. And they¡¯re small.¡±
Seven cores. If it had the same regeneration as the regular Lurkers, it would take destroying all seven to kill it. Seven lives. A heavy, focused ranged attack seemed the only way, but¡
¡°If you¡¯re thinking of bringing a ballista to the fight, just forget it,¡± Lukas sent, his tone light despite the grim report. ¡°I¡¯ve got a wave of Lurkers at my feet right now, and another one coming in from the side. Staying still here equals death. We need mobile ranged attacks, mid-range preferably. Given the tentacles¡¯ size, we should keep to 40 to 60 meters. And someone¡¯s gotta distract its minions.¡±
Chiara frowned. His analysis made sense, but the risk was enormous.
¡°All in all, not an easy fight,¡± Lukas continued. ¡°Frankly, no one but Alonso or Ayu could engage this thing in melee. For anyone else, it¡¯s a death sentence. Oh, and it has 13 tentacles. It¡¯s ridiculous. Anyway, gotta run¡ªdon¡¯t wanna be the afternoon snack for these guys.¡±
Chiara clenched her teeth. The average camp member still struggled in one-on-one battles against a single Lurker, yet thousands roamed the Riftflow, attacking in relentless waves.
They could attempt a war of attrition, using ballista attacks from the border to reduce their numbers. But that would take hours¡ªif not days¡ªand with the Lurkers reviving daily, it was hardly a viable option. That left only one choice: strike the boss, hit hard, kill it, and hope the rest of the Lurkers would retreat, just like the tide of crabs had.
Realistically, though¡ who could participate besides their squad of six¡ªwell, now five¡ªand Ayu and Alonso?
The others¡¯ stage progress was far behind. Even she was still farming Kelpies and hadn¡¯t begun tackling the octopus on the Isles. Well, reaching the Isles now was risky, but¡ not impossible. Perhaps they could give it a try and farm some stage progress before the fight.
Chiara shifted her focus to the latest map update she¡¯d asked Arjun, Imani, and Wang to track. The Riftflow¡¯s fractures had opened the massive gap where Alonso and Ayu had fallen. Based on the current velocity vectors, there was a chance the fracture would extend to the Coast near the camp in the next three or four days. Sixteen days after that, a third of the Riftflow, most of the Coast, and a quarter of the Molten Crest would completely separate, forming what would effectively become an independent landmass¡ªor, rather, another continent.
As for the Swamp, it was moving west, and the Isles were drifting east. That meant the Isles might merge with the upper part of the Riftflow and converge with the Molten Crest¡ in the center. All three regions would combine, and that would happen in¡ thirty-six¡ no, thirty-seven days. So, the seventh zone might form then.
But that was far off. Right now, she had to focus on the immediate danger. From what she could tell, no other large chunk of land was likely to collapse soon. Still, the camp would need to relocate within two days to stay safe, moving farther down the Coast for now.
She sighed. So much to do¡Stolen story; please report.
She gazed at Ayu and Alonso. Should she leave them alone for now? They had enough food and water, and Ayu was in fighting form. With her here, Alonso was as safe as he could be. Besides, there was so much to prepare for the battle ahead.
Yes¡ she decided. She began walking toward them, but then something shifted. Her steps froze as her eyes widened.
Alonso was breathing.
Ayu noticed immediately, her focus snapping to him. Gently, she placed her hand on his chest and felt the steady beat of his heart. Her teeth clenched, and a heartfelt smile spread across her face.
She wanted to hug him tightly but stopped, afraid it might hurt him in his fragile state. Instead, she held his hand, feeling the warmth returning as blood began circulating again.
He¡ he¡¯s coming back. A single tear slid down her cheek as she lowered her forehead to his, pressing it gently while still holding his hand. She knew recovery would take time, but¡ finally¡ he was with her again.
A soft chuckle escaped her lips. Even death had lost to him.
Chiara stood to the side, watching the scene unfold. A wave of guilt washed over her, heavy and suffocating. She hesitated, unsure of what to do.
After several moments of silence, she sent Ayu a wave.
¡°I¡¯ll be going. If you need anything, send me a signal.¡±
Ayu didn¡¯t respond immediately, and Chiara waited, almost holding her breath. Then, moments later, Ayu¡¯s reply came.
¡°Okay.¡±
Chiara exhaled deeply, turned, and walked away. Alonso would be back soon, and she needed to make preparations. If he didn¡¯t want to delay the fight, then they had to move with whatever they had ready.
Her fist clenched as resolve hardened within her. She would start by clearing his path. She would use strength if she had to and make it unmistakably clear to everyone: Either you accept Alonso, or you leave.
Even if she was left with only a handful of people, it would be enough. As Alonso had told her: In this world, the strength of one can surpass the many.
She understood now, all too clearly. This world cared for nothing but progress. It demanded the best¡ªthe strongest, the most adaptable, those who could endure its relentless trials and rise to the challenge. The ones with the will to climb.
The rest? They would fall, left to perish along the way. Survival of the fittest¡ªa harsh, unyielding law of nature.
If she wanted to lead, then she, too, would have to be harsh and unyielding.
I slowly open my eyes. My body feels so, so heavy.
Everything is blurry, but I manage to turn my head to the side.
So¡ so beautiful. Am I¡
Then I feel it¡ªa tight hug. The embrace is firm yet soft, warm, comforting. So¡ good.
So, this is indeed heav¡ª
Wait.
¡°Ayu,¡± I croak, my voice hoarse and strained. But I don¡¯t care.
Her hug tightens. I smile and wrap an arm around her, weak as it feels.
She¡¯s well. That¡¯s¡ that¡¯s very good.
I feel light, almost weightless. Despite the dizziness, thirst, and gnawing hunger, I feel content. This moment¡ªthis is enough. I don¡¯t want it to end anytime soon.
Her shoulders tremble, and I feel the wetness of her tears against me. But gradually, her trembling subsides.
She lifts her head, quickly swiping her tears away, and smiles at me. She tries to look tough. She¡¯s so cute. So¡ so beautiful. My Ayu.
I raise my hand, slow and unsteady, and gently caress her cheek. She blushes, her lips forming a slight pout.
Her skin is soft, a little damp. My fingers brush her hair, tucking it behind her ear.
I can¡¯t stop staring at her. For some reason, everything else fades. Nothing else exists in this moment.
My gaze lingers on her lips.
But then her eyes widen, and she pulls back suddenly. What happened?
She gets up quickly. Is there danger?!
Panic surges, and I try to move, but my body refuses to cooperate. A sharp jolt of pain shoots through my back, like shards of glass grinding into my flesh. I clench my teeth as hard as I can to stifle a scream.
FUUUCKKKK! It hurts! What the hell is this?!
The pain claws at me, relentless, like iron needles scraping against raw nerves. Dammit!
I collapse back onto the bed, teeth gritted, my breaths shallow and ragged.
Focus. Breathe. I can¡¯t let her see me scream. Shit¡
She returns, her eyes filled with worry and something else¡ªpain. I can feel it radiating from her.
I force a smile, doing my best to appear natural, even as the searing pain lingers in the background.
Ayu, however, seems to see right through me. She sits down on the ground next to me, presses my back firmly against the ground, and frowns at me.
Such a cute expression. I smile at her, which only makes her glare harder¡ªuntil, finally, her face softens into a smile of her own.
She shakes her head, muttering something under her breath, then gently supports the back of my head with one hand and presses a large wooden jug of water to my lips.
Ah¡ it feels nice being spoiled for a change.
I drink, the water tasting far better than usual, cool and refreshing. Before I realize it, I¡¯ve emptied the entire jug.
Well, I guess I was thirsty.
As Ayu gets up to refill it, my thoughts begin to swirl. Everything from the last turn of events comes rushing back¡ªmy meeting with Darius, the spars, and, most of all¡ Houston.
My face grows serious, and it¡¯s enough to make Ayu pause, her gaze sharpening. Dammit, is she perceptive.
I send her a wave. A simple thumbs-up and a smiley face.
She narrows her eyes. Yeah, she¡¯s not buying it.
I send another image¡ªa playful one of her hugging me and spoiling me more.
She pouts, shakes her head, and comes back with a fresh jug of water, forcing me to drink the entire thing again.
As I gulp it down, my thoughts drift further. This is the first time anyone has taken care of me in The Tower. No¡ wait. There was one other time.
I glance at Ayu. It was her then, too. Back when she barely knew me, she gave me all her reserved meat after I¡¯d nearly passed out from Overdrive. Guess history does repeat itself.
I stay where I am, reluctant to move after my back¡¯s earlier warning shot. Ayu sits beside me, feeding me pieces of crab meat. It tastes far better than I remember. Is this seasoned? Damn, it¡¯s good.
I devour it voraciously, losing track of how much kilos of meat and liters of water I consume. By the end, my eyelids grow heavy, and I struggle to stay awake. Ayu gently lowers my head into her lap, brushing my hair back softly.
Ah¡ this is life.
Not long after, I fall into a deep, dreamless sleep.
Chapter 162 - Pangea (XLI)
Chiara¡¯s fists were clenched, trembling despite her efforts to steady them. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªshe was nervous.
Addressing all the climbers, their piercing gazes fixed on her. These weren¡¯t ordinary looks; they were the gazes of people who had blood on their hands, who had fought and survived to make it this far. And now¡ now she had to say it. What she had to become for them¡
She took a deep breath and closed her eyes.
The white rooms never truly ended. The trials never stopped. This isn¡¯t a place to feel safe, to relax, or to enjoy each other¡¯s company¡ This¡
Her eyes snapped open.
It was time.
She scanned the crowd, locking eyes with Wang, Imani, Arjun, and Lukas. They were ready. Waiting. Trusting her to lead.
She stepped forward, burying her emotions beneath an iron will.
¡°I believe by now all of you think you understand what it means to face The Tower,¡± she began, her voice steady and unyielding. ¡°But¡ do you really? Let me tell you something¡ªif we keep going like this, every single one of us¡ will die.¡±
Her words cut through the crowd like a blade.
¡°We are weak. Our fangs have dulled. We lack the strength to face what¡¯s ahead. A boss is roaming the Riftflow, and all we can do¡ is wait. And wait for what, exactly?¡±
She let the question hang for a moment. ¡°Wait for someone stronger to take care of it? Pathetic, isn¡¯t it? But here¡¯s the thing¡ªthat¡¯s how nature works: survival of the fittest. The law of the jungle. And that¡¯s exactly what this is, in every sense.
¡°In this place, only strength matters. Everything else is a lie. A delusion. A fragile comfort we¡¯ve dragged in from modern society¡ªa society that has no place inside The Tower.¡±
She paused, scanning the crowd, her gaze sharp and unwavering.
¡°And enough of walking in circles. Let¡¯s name names. Let¡¯s state facts. Alonso is the strongest of us in The Tower right now, and every day, he grows stronger. I know many of you hate him, but your hate doesn¡¯t change the truth.¡±
Her eyes flicked briefly to Arjun before continuing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t change the fact that Alonso defeated eight of us at once, in a one-on-eight match. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that he killed the first boss alone, an abomination we could only watch in fear.¡±
¡°And why do you hate him?¡± Her voice turned colder. ¡°Because he refused to submit? Because he didn¡¯t die like you wanted him to? Because he stood tall while you trembled? Your fear disguised as hate won¡¯t change the truth.¡±
She took another step forward, her voice hard as steel. ¡°Let¡¯s stop pretending. You wanted him to submit because you were too afraid to face him yourself. You wanted him punished because you couldn¡¯t do it with your own strength. Let me remind you¡ªthis is not Earth. There are no laws here. No police. No constitution. No society to protect you or uphold your complaints.¡±
¡°This is a jungle. And we are animals. No one will protect you. No one will care for you. And when you die¡ªand you will die¡ªyou¡¯ll be buried under the claws of some creature or fall to the blade of someone stronger than you.¡±
Chiara stopped, her gaze sweeping through the crowd.
¡°How many of you want Alonso dead?¡±
Her sudden words sent a ripple through the climbers. Shock flickered across their faces, and the crowd grew eerily silent. People glanced at each other, uncertain, hesitant. No one wanted to be the first to move.
Her eyes fell on Rakesh. He stood oddly still, his gaze fixed on the ground, calm yet detached. Then she locked eyes with Arjun. His fierce gaze met hers, but he didn¡¯t raise his hand.
Chiara chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°So now, even with him absent, you¡¯re even afraid to raise your arms? I thought strong warriors like you would have more guts than this. Has it all been lost?¡±
Her voice sharpened as she gestured toward them. ¡°Seasoned meals. Safe hunts. Laughter around the fire at night. Very cozy, isn¡¯t it? Reminds you of home. Makes you forget where we really are.¡±
Her gaze hardened, her tone cutting. ¡°You¡¯re getting soft. Soft and weak.¡±
She let her words hang for a moment, then added, her voice dry, ¡°Save the Bible for Sundays, eh?¡±
The crowd remained silent. Some clenched their teeth and fists, and others, like Ishaam, radiated anger. But most just stood there, their gazes lowered, the weight of realization pressing down on them. Or perhaps they¡¯d already begun to grasp this truth in the last few days.
Chiara observed the stark difference from the Oasis. Back then, their anger had nowhere to go but Alonso, and there had been no fear of tomorrow. It had been a safe environment, free of abominations dozens of meters tall, capable of wiping them out. Here, people had already died, and more would follow. Now, they knew what true fear was.
¡°So, things have to change. And by changing, I mean this: for those who wish to remain under me, any trace of modern society we¡¯ve clung to must be abandoned. We will become animals. We will follow the laws of the jungle¡ªthe laws of The Tower. We will become whatever is necessary to survive and keep moving forward.¡±
Her voice was cold and heavy, striking the silence like a hammer.
¡°Rule number one. We are not equal. The stronger you are, the more power you have, the more rights you gain, the more immunity you hold. For the weak, you either obey¡ or leave.¡±
Gasps rippled through the crowd. Some eyes widened, others darted nervously. Whispers broke out like small waves of rebellion, but no one dared speak openly.
¡°Rule number two. I will cooperate with Alonso for all major battles. Let me make this clear: he does not need us, but we need him. That means he has no obligation to cooperate with us, yet we will follow his lead. If he asks for something, we will deliver. No questions asked.¡±
Murmurs grew louder, but Chiara¡¯s words silenced them.
¡°Rule number three. Based on the boss¡¯s rewards, we anticipate that seven of us¡ªand by us, I mean all climbers in this stage¡ªwill always remain a step ahead of the others. These seven will hold absolute authority over the rest. No one disloyal to us or on bad terms with Alonso will be considered for these positions. And those chosen will have their needs met by the rest, without exception.¡±
Chiara¡¯s face was cold, staring ahead, unblinking. The crowd was clearly shocked. Disgust and fear showed on some faces, confusion on others.
She remained still, letting the silence stretch. The hardest part was done. Now, she had to prepare for the backlash. It took longer than she expected for someone to step forward. But eventually, Arjun did.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°So that¡¯s it? Nothing else matters but power? No honor, no compassion, no morality, no rules? Nothing but strength? So¡ we¡¯re going back to the way things were? Just like Hughes? All we fought for¡ for nothing?¡±
Chiara locked eyes with him, calm and unwavering, noting the ripple Hughes¡¯ name created among them. She had expected this.
¡°Yes. Nothing else matters,¡± she replied. ¡°Tyranny? Yes, but only of those with strength earned through their own hands¡ªnot strength handed to them by others.¡± She paused. ¡°And yes, Arjun, I¡¯m willing to do anything¡ªabsolutely anything¡ªto climb The Tower. And even that may not be enough."
She continued. ¡°You speak of honor, morality, feelings. Tell me, does The Tower care about those things? Will they take us to the top? Can we even afford them in a place like this?¡±
Arjun stayed silent, his fierce gaze locked on her.
Chiara pressed on. ¡°Let me ask you this: if Alonso were to die right now, what do you think would happen?¡±
Arjun didn¡¯t answer.
¡°And now that you¡¯ve stepped forward,¡± she continued, her tone sharpening, ¡°let me ask you something else. You took one of the orbs from the first boss. So, what will you do moving forward? Will you cooperate with Alonso¡ or will you not?¡±
Arjun¡¯s fists clenched, the tension visible. The crowd¡¯s eyes turned to him, waiting for his response.
Chiara had seen this moment coming. She had planned for it. She had expected every part of it.
She¡¯d forgotten how predictable human nature could be¡ªhow much she¡¯d overcomplicated it before. All the apprehension, all the chaos, all the doubts¡ when all she really needed was to treat it as a problem. Map the variables. Extrapolate the behavior under specific inputs. Guide the outcome toward the desired path. Too complicated? Simplify it. Use force. Use fear. Use whatever tool was available.
She wasn¡¯t a born leader, and she could admit that. She didn¡¯t understand much about emotions. But she was a scientist. And she was good at solving problems. Perhaps¡ too good.
Arjun finally raised his voice. ¡°If one day I become stronger than him, and I kill him¡ what then?¡±
¡°If you become stronger than him?¡± Chiara¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Then do whatever you want. Kill us all, for all I care.¡±
She stared straight at him, her tone cold and unrelenting. She knew why he said it¡ªa meaningless sentence to preserve his pride. But he knew, too. If he left, others would follow. And they would all die. Incapable of matching the bosses, falling behind, with no one strong enough to protect them.
He had no choice but to stay. For him and for them.
Arjun sighed deeply, his jaw tightening. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll fight with him. Even if I hate him. Even if every fiber of me wants him dead. I¡¯ll stand by his side, Chiara. Until the day I¡¯m strong enough to change that¡ I¡¯ll be what this place demands. An empty warrior. An emotionless... animal.¡±
Good.
Chiara gave him a curt nod and turned to Wang. But before she could speak, one of the others stepped forward. Ravi?
¡°What the hell is¡ª Ugh!¡± His words cut off as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his stomach.
Rakesh, standing beside him, had driven his elbow hard into Ravi¡¯s gut. His face was shadowed, his teeth clenched, his hands trembling slightly but holding steady.
Chiara didn¡¯t flinch. She let the moment settle, cold and deliberate, before turning back to Wang again.
¡°Wang, will you also fight with us?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he answered without hesitation.
¡°Imani?¡±
Imani hesitated for only a moment before nodding.
¡°Lukas?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he said with a firm nod.
Chiara¡¯s eyes swept over the rest of the climbers. ¡°As for the rest of you, I¡¯ll be honest¡ªI don¡¯t care.¡±
With that, she turned and walked toward Lukas. He fell in step beside her as they left the others behind.
Hmmm?
I slowly open my eyes, and she¡¯s there, staring back at me.
You just won¡¯t let me surprise you, will you?
I smile, and she smiles back.
It feels¡ comfortable. Her soft hands caress me gently, and I savor the moment, wanting it to last. But eventually¡ªand against my will¡ªI know I have to get up.
My back feels much better than before, though I wouldn¡¯t want to test it in a fight just yet.
I push myself up, refusing Ayu¡¯s help, even as she offers it.
Finally, I stand and take a proper look at her.
That smile of hers¡ªit¡¯s so refreshing. The kind that puts my heart at peace just by seeing it.
I linger a moment longer, then step forward and hug her. I hug her tight.
I feel her head resting against my chest and her arms wrapping around me.
I gently caress her back, my hand moving up to her hair. It¡¯s soft to the touch, comforting.
We stay like that for several seconds until my noisy stomach growls. Well, you just had to mess it up, didn¡¯t you?
I blush as she pulls back, chuckling, and heads over to two large barrels, grabbing some water and food.
Barrels? Did Chiara and the others bring these? Now that I think about it, I¡¯m in the jungle, but not exactly at the camp. Chiara or someone else must¡¯ve come to help Ayu¡ and by extension, me.
I shrug it off for now. Might as well ask Ayu later¡ªnot really in the mood right now.
I sit down and start eating. The food tastes good.
As I look around, I notice my sword, mask, and gauntlets lying nearby, along with Ayu¡¯s.
Alright, nothing to worry about then.
I take a moment to check in with my body, assessing the damage. Most of me feels fine, but my back still needs some time¡ªmaybe another couple of hours.
While I¡¯m lost in thought, Ayu sends me an image through our wave connection.
It¡¯s a picture of my body with a question mark. How do you feel?
I look at her and raise a thumb. All good.
She narrows her eyes slightly and sends another image, this time focused on my back.
I grin mischievously and send her a response¡ªan image of her giving me a back massage.
Her face immediately turns red, and she pouts. Adorable.
But then, to my surprise, she shakes her head and walks behind me. Her hands press down on my shoulders.
What? Seriously? Is she actually gonna¡ª
FUCK!
She drives her knee into my lower back and stretches me from the top. Goddammit!
My back cracks loudly. Under different circumstances, it might¡¯ve felt great, but with the wounds? Not so much.
She sends me another image.
The same as before: my back with a question mark.
This¡ this girl¡
I spin around quickly, trying to catch her off guard, but she steps back effortlessly, grinning as if she saw it coming.
Then it hits me. Ayu¡¯s ability¡ªHouston mentioned it before. Some sort of precognition, wasn¡¯t it?
A cold sweat breaks across my forehead.
How the hell am I supposed to surprise her?!
She keeps staring at me from a distance, that playful grin daring me to come after her.
I grin back. I want to go after her, but not like this¡ªnot just to be toyed with.
If she can predict my attacks¡ fine. Next time, I¡¯ll go full Overdrive and play with her. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s laughing then, my love.
As certain naughty thoughts wander through my mind, the faint vibrations of footsteps on the ground pull me back. Someone¡¯s coming.
I snap to full alert, and so does Ayu. But then she relaxes. A friend? Chiara?
I lock my gaze in the direction of the approaching figure. My waves scan the source¡ªno attempt at concealment. At least some people have manners.
It¡¯s the tall blonde guy. Lukas, was it?
Chapter 163 - Pangea (XLII)
He finally comes into view¡ªcasual expression, carefree smile, and a massive backpack slung over his shoulders. Not exactly what I expected from a climber standing in front of me.
Then Ayu steps forward, smiling, and they¡ they just start talking.
Mandarin, I suppose? It¡¯s refreshing to hear Ayu¡¯s voice, but the situation baffles me. Am I seriously being ignored here?
I can¡¯t deny it¡ªa not so small jab of jealousy hits me. Whether I like it or not, it¡¯s there. And the fact that Lukas is, well¡ annoyingly handsome doesn¡¯t help.
They glance at me briefly, then go right back to murmuring like I¡¯m not even here.
What the heck is this?
Alright. I cough to get their attention and lock eyes with this Lukas.
¡°Do you speak English by any chance?¡±
He smiles, nods, and responds in perfect English, ¡°Yes. Apologies for that. Ayu was concerned about your condition.¡±
Huh? My condition? And she was discussing it with you? What are you, a doctor? Unless¡ I glance down at the plant fiber bands wrapped around my body. Now that I think about it¡
¡°Pardon, but did you treat me by any chance?¡±
¡°Well, ''treat'' is a big word for what I did. I just bandaged the wounds to stop the bleeding after your body entered suspension and cleaned them to prevent contamination. It helps speed up healing. Nothing much,¡± he says, scratching the back of his head with a sheepish smile.
Nothing much my ass!
¡°Oh. Well¡ thanks, I guess. Did you also help Ayu?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Ayu answers this time.
Wait¡ wait a second. How did she understand that? I thought the only words she knew was ¡®idiot¡¯¡ or was it ¡®stupid¡¯?
And why does it feel like they¡¯re on very friendly terms?
I was about to ask Ayu if she spoke English, but now wasn¡¯t the time. That could wait until we were alone. Right now, we have a guest.
¡°So, Lukas, right?¡± I step forward and extend my hand. ¡°A pleasure to meet you, and thanks for taking care of us.¡±
He responds quickly, gripping my hand firmly. ¡°The pleasure is mine, Alonso. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you.¡±
Looking forward, huh?
¡°I see. I assume there¡¯s something you¡¯d like to discuss with me?¡±
¡°Indeed.¡± He swings the massive backpack off his shoulders, letting it drop to the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Shall we sit first?¡±
I glance at the backpack, scanning it with my waves¡ªjavelins, slings, ammunition.
¡°Sure,¡± I reply, though I¡¯m left awkwardly pointing at the ground. No chairs here, but Lukas and Ayu sit comfortably, so I follow suit.
¡°So, where to start?¡± he begins. ¡°How do you feel?¡±
¡°I¡¯m okay, I guess. A couple more hours, and I should be in perfect shape.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great to hear,¡± he says with a smile. ¡°Now, on to business. I assume your next course of action, once you recover, is the boss battle?¡±
Hmmm. I think I see where this is heading.
I pause, staring at him for a moment, debating how to steer the conversation. Before I can speak, Ayu elbows me in the shoulder¡ªnot discreet at all.
Hey, whose side are you on?!
¡°Yes, that¡¯s my intention,¡± I say, sending Ayu a pointed angry-face emoji.
¡°Well, apologies if I¡¯m intruding, but the stakes are high, as you can imagine,¡± Lukas says, his tone measured. ¡°We¡ªmeaning Chiara and the rest¡ªwould like to collaborate with you for the boss fight. What are your thoughts?¡±
I frown, opening my mouth to respond, but before I can even get a word out, Ayu cuts in.
¡°We don¡¯t need Chiara¡¯s help.¡±
Huh?
What the¡
Okay, clearly I missed a couple of episodes while I was out. Why was Ayu so angry at the mention of Chiara? Why would she answer before me, and so curtly?
But Lukas doesn¡¯t seem surprised. He sighs, leaning back slightly as he stares at the blue sky.
¡°There was a speech at the camp today,¡± he begins. ¡°Chiara addressed everyone and laid out the new rules¡ªor lack thereof. Strength is all that matters now. The strong rule, the weak obey. Nature at its finest. She made it clear: anyone who opposes you, refuses to collaborate, or, dare I say, serve you, will have to leave.¡±
Chiara¡ Chiara said that? It¡¯s hard to believe. How did she go from being the bitch too weak to control them to the tyrant bitch spitting in their faces, telling them to obey or fuck off?
Now this is new¡ though honestly, I don¡¯t feel much about it. The truth is, I stopped caring about them long ago. Whatever they do matters less to me than what I¡¯m having for breakfast tomorrow.
The only good takeaway is that I don¡¯t have to bother talking with them anymore¡ªor putting pressure on them for Ayu¡¯s sake.
¡°So?¡± I ask, shrugging. ¡°How should I feel about this?¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Lukas lowers his gaze, meeting mine. ¡°In the backpack, there are javelins and slings with plenty of ammunition. The new boss is basically a giant jellyfish¡ªthirteen 30-meter tentacles and seven cores. If you can get close and use the javelins or slings, you should have a good shot at it. As for the rest of us, we won¡¯t meddle in your fight. We¡¯ll focus on engaging the waves of jellyfish around it.¡±
The arrangement looked good on paper, but¡ did I really need them? Sure, without Houston my waves would be a bit weaker, but even then. The waves of jellyfish? Slow as hell. I could outmaneuver them mid-fight. Worst case, I¡¯d disengage and re-engage. And I had Ayu¡ªwith her near-precognition, she could easily take care of them.
Then there was the trust issue. Did I trust them enough to cover my back? No. And finally, if the boss, by any chance, dropped only one red orb, there would be no negotiations. I would be taking it. No debate.
¡°Thanks, Lukas,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll take the ranged weapons. I appreciate them. As for the fight, Ayu and I will handle it. No need to help. If the boss drops seven orbs like the last one, no worries¡ªI¡¯ll leave five for you guys. That should settle the bill.¡±
Lukas remains quiet, his eyes fixed on me. After a moment, he speaks, his tone calm.
¡°Could you treat it as a favor then? We¡¯ll maintain our distance and let you fight to your heart¡¯s content.¡±
I frown. Should I just accept? I know this will be important for Chiara to set the tone and could lessen the enmity from the others, which isn¡¯t a bad thing¡
I discreetly glance at Ayu from the corner of my eye. After what she said earlier, she¡¯s been silent, leaving the decision to me. But the emotion is still there, clear on her face¡ª resentment.
For some reason, she¡¯s clearly at odds with Chiara. What could¡¯ve happened? I can¡¯t imagine Chiara doing something to hurt Ayu¡ªit wouldn¡¯t make sense. Unless¡ did she tell Ayu the truth?
That seems likely. It would align with her new speech and behaviour.
I refocus on Lukas. Well¡ I guess this arrangement won¡¯t hurt. ¡°Six hours. In six hours, I¡¯ll head for the boss fight. I don¡¯t care if you guys are ready or not. And anyone who gets within 200 meters of me or Ayu¡ I¡¯ll consider them an enemy.¡±
Lukas nods after a brief moment. ¡°Alright.¡±
He stands up. ¡°Thank you.¡±
I give him a nod in return. He says something in Mandarin to Ayu, but she stays silent.
¡°Well, that¡¯s it. Wish you a speedy recovery,¡± he says, turning and heading back the way he came.
I stay silent, watching Lukas until he disappears from sight. Then I turn my attention to Ayu. She¡¯s quiet, but the subtle furrow of her brows and the way her gaze is lost make it clear¡ªthere¡¯s more going on in her head.
I push myself up, still stiff but managing, and move to sit behind her. Gently, I wrap my arms around her. She stiffens slightly at first, her cheeks flushing pink, but then she relaxes, leaning back against my chest.
I don¡¯t say anything. I just let the moment breathe. The soft breeze brushes against us, rustling the leaves above. There¡¯s a faint, salty tang in the air, drifting from the distant sea. Her warmth seeps into me, grounding me. Her hand hesitates for a moment before shyly resting over my arm.
Her hair shifts slightly in the wind, brushing against my face. I lean my chin gently on her shoulder, closing my eyes for a moment to savor it all¡ªthe warmth of her, the peace in this fleeting moment.
¡°I didn¡¯t know you spoke English?¡± I murmur, my voice low.
She tenses slightly, just for a moment, then shakes her head. ¡°My English¡ is bad. Still learning. And¡ and I like¡¡±
Her voice trails off, but then I feel it¡ªa string of images flooding my mind. Us, standing in front of each other, bubbles surrounding us, each holding the images we¡¯ve sent to one another. Then, above it all, she places a heart.
I freeze, caught off guard. But then it clicks. She¡ she likes the way we communicate.
A smile spreads across my face as I hug her tighter. Of course. I like it too, Ayu. Our own unique way of understanding each other.
And learning? Is it¡ for me?
The thought makes my chest ache, a warm, overwhelming sensation spreading through me. It¡¯s different¡ªso different from anything I¡¯ve felt before. Just a few interactions, and I know I love Ayu. Deeply. To the point where I¡¯d give my life for her without a second thought.
And here she is, in this hellish Tower, where death is always lurking, where survival means bloodshed and constant struggle. Yet here, of all places, I found her.
What a twist of fate.
I send her an image in return.
The same one she sent me, but now with a second heart next to hers.
Her smile softens, and I feel her small hand tighten slightly on my arm.
That smile. It¡¯s another reason to keep going. Another reason to grow stronger, no matter what it takes.
For my mom, for my friends¡ for Ayu.
Minutes pass as I savor the moment. My body feels drowsy again, the earlier food and comfort pulling me toward sleep. But now seems like a good time to talk.
I send her another image. This one shows Chiara, an angry face, and a question mark.
Ayu jolts, visibly tense. The frown returns to her face, and I wonder if maybe it wasn¡¯t the best time to bring this up. Seconds tick by, and I consider letting it slide.
Then, a string of images comes back. Chiara talking with me, surrounded by dark, ominous bubbles. My face looking heavy, shadowed. Then me talking with Ayu before heading into the tunnels alone.
Finally, it shows Ayu and Chiara speaking while I was still unconscious.
So¡ it was that.
¡°You¡ suffered,¡± she murmurs, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡ don¡¯t want you¡ to suffer more.¡±
Her words hit me like a hammer to the chest.
¡°Be¡ selfish.¡±
Selfish?
Me?
I stay still, her warmth pressing into me, my mind blank, my gaze lost. The idea feels foreign¡ªdistant. Me, selfish? The things I want?
I stare at Ayu as she hugs me tightly.
The things I want¡
I smile faintly, my chest aching in a way that feels strangely good.
Slowly, I raise my arms, wrapping them around her. One hand cradles the back of her head, gently pulling her closer, pressing her against me.
I want you, Ayu.
My fingers slide through her hair, soft and silken, flowing like a stream between them. My other hand rests on her back, holding her securely, as if she might disappear.
Then I¡¯ll be selfish.
My hand moves slowly to her ears, brushing the soft skin there, then to her cheeks. Her warmth spreads through my fingers. Her skin feels so soft against the roughness of my hands.
I cup her face, gently lifting it from my chest.
She doesn¡¯t resist.
Her eyes meet mine, and I¡¯m drawn in. So close.
At this moment, nothing else exists¡ªnot the Tower, not the dangers, not the past. Just her.
My heart pounds, almost painfully. I catch the faint blush on her cheeks, mirroring the heat I feel rising in my own.
My fingers glide along her face, brushing strands of hair back, tucking them behind her ear. She¡¯s breathtaking¡ªtoo beautiful, too real. My thumb lingers on her cheek, feeling its softness.
I lean forward.
I kiss her.
Our lips meet, hesitant at first, but the sensation overwhelms me. Her lips are soft, impossibly soft, and warm. The taste of her lingers, sweet and intoxicating. My breath hitches, and the kiss deepens.
She kisses me back.
I feel her hands gripping my shoulders, pulling me closer. I match her passion, tilting my head slightly to press deeper into her. The warmth of her breath mixes with mine, and I can¡¯t hold back anymore. My tongue brushes against her lips, hesitant, testing.
She parts them, inviting me in.
Our tongues meet, tentative at first, then bolder.
I feel her trembling slightly.
I¡¯m lost in her¡ªher scent, her touch, the way her body presses into mine as the kiss becomes more fervent. I cradle the back of her head, my other hand sliding to her waist, pulling her against me. I feel the soft curve of her body, every movement igniting something deep inside me.
Her hands grip my back, her nails digging slightly into my skin. It sends a jolt through me. I lean forward, guiding her gently down as we fall onto the grass, my body hovering over hers.
The kiss grows hungrier, more desperate. Her fingers tangle in my hair, pulling me closer, as if even this isn¡¯t enough. My lips trail along hers, and I hear her breath hitch, the faintest sound of a sigh escaping her.
My hand caresses her waist, feeling the rise and fall of her breathing, the heat of her skin through the fabric.
I pause, just for a moment, breaking the kiss to look at her. Her face is flushed, her lips slightly wet, her eyes half-lidded and staring back at me with the same desire I feel burning in my chest.
¡°Ayu,¡± I murmur, my voice low, rough with emotion.
She pulls me back down, her lips capturing mine again, her actions answering everything I needed to know.
And in this moment, nothing else matters. Only her.
Chapter 164 - Pangea (XLIII)
So¡ this is it.
I stare out at the Riftflow through my mask. Waves of jellyfish swirl around like ghosts, drifting eerily over the barren wasteland.
My grip tightens on the sword in my hand. Gauntlets are secured, a sling hangs from my waist, and a bag full of javelins is slung across my back. I don¡¯t have Houston, but Darius can manage Overdrive, so it should be okay.
Ayu stands at my side, fully equipped and ready. She notices my gaze and meets it, her eyes sharp even behind her mask. We exchange a nod and a smile.
So¡ this could be considered our first date, huh? Quite the odd sequence of events.
I glance to my other side. Chiara stands with four others, all wearing masks and gauntlets. I remember them from the aftermath of the last boss fight.
Farther back, a dozen climbers man three ballistas. They¡¯ll probably fire from the edge. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll venture deep into the Riftflow while the waves remain active near the border.
Which means only Chiara¡¯s group will follow me in. Five people. Smart enough, I guess.
Alright, enough delay. Houston¡¯s waiting.
For a moment, I wonder if I should send them a signal. Nah, they¡¯ll follow me anyway.
I send one to Ayu instead. A thumbs-up with an interrogation mark.
She gives me a thumbs-up in return, using her hand.
Good.
I push into Overdrive and rush forward.
Let¡¯s get the show started.
The air reeks¡ªsharp, briny, with a faint metallic tang that clings to my throat.
Every sound sharpens. Ayu¡¯s breathing. The rhythmic thud of her footsteps. Even the faint beat of her heart.
The jellyfish shift, a mass of translucent bodies glowing faintly as they converge from the left.
I keep my path straight, letting them close in. As they near, I veer right, a subtle shift meant to throw them off.
A faint vibration ripples through the air. The ballistas?
Two heavy bolts whistle past, slamming into the swarm. The impact scatters a few, their gelatinous forms rupturing mid-air, but the rest close ranks, undeterred.
I track Ayu. I match her speed.
One section of the swarm breaks off, retreating toward the rear. Reinforcements for the others, no doubt. Irrelevant.
The boss. That¡¯s all that matters now.
We press forward. Wave after wave of jellyfish surge toward us, translucent tentacles trailing like deadly whips. I feel the weight of their numbers but don¡¯t slow.
The first jellyfish blocks my path.
Tentacles snap toward me. I drop low, sliding beneath its body, then spring upward, vaulting over the next one with a clean roll.
As I land, another lashes out from the right. I twist sharply, stopping just short of its strike, letting it sweep past before driving forward again with renewed speed.
I flick my waves toward Ayu, tracking her movements. She¡¯s weaving through the mass with impossible precision. She¡¯s dodging better than I am.
Good. Nothing to worry about.
Another jellyfish dives toward me, tentacles spinning in a wide arc. I raise my sword, slashing clean through two tendrils before darting left to avoid the rest. My feet barely touch the ground before I¡¯m moving again, a javelin already in hand.
I hurl it into the swarm ahead, spearing one of the creatures through its core. Its glow dims as it collapses, and the rest surge around it, undeterred.
We keep going.
Finally, the boss looms into view.
A fucking big bastard.
It floats, immense and otherworldly, its translucent body casting an eerie glow that pulses like the slow, deliberate heartbeat of something far beyond human comprehension.
Thirteen tentacles, each as thick as ancient tree trunks, drift with unnatural precision, their movements hypnotic.
The faint luminescence of its seven cores flickers through its gelatinous mass, each core shifting unpredictably.
Around it, smaller jellyfish swarm in chaotic patterns, their glowing bodies forming an orbit, a living halo of lesser creatures. They move with frenetic energy, erratic yet coordinated, like drones circling an alien mothership.
It stands there, silent, ominous. Waiting. Confident.
I scan it with my waves, but they return nothing. No outline, no details¡ªlike it¡¯s not even there. Completely immune to detection.
I¡¯ll have to rely on my eyes and instincts for this one.
I focus on the cores, shifting faintly within its translucent body. A good throw with the javelin should be enough to take one out, but I¡¯ll need to get closer¡ªtoo far, and it¡¯ll easily react in time to evade.
I feel only a faint pressure. I, too, am confident.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
And so¡ I rush.
The closer I get, the bigger it feels. The kind of massive, unearthly presence humans were never meant to face. Divine or cursed¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter. My blood boils. I want to take it down.
Two waves of Glow-Lurkers converge on me, swarming like loyal sentinels protecting their ruler.
I ignore them.
300 meters. 250. 200¡
A tentacle lashes toward me from the front. I roll to the side and keep running. My gauntlets drive me forward as I channel my waves through them, but without Houston, it¡¯s weaker¡ªat least 30%..
It¡¯ll have to do.
Another tentacle from the left. I lean back, narrowly dodging as it carves through the air like a whip.
150 meters. 100¡
Its towering, translucent body looms ahead, bigger with every step. Its striking zone is near.
I send a quick signal to Ayu. A split here¡ªshe goes left, I go right. Divide its attention, split the waves. She sends a thumbs up back without hesitation.
60 meters.
Nearly there.
More tendrils. I cut through them, clean arcs slicing the gelatinous limbs. I sheath my sword, grabbing a javelin from the bag. My fingers tighten around the shaft, feeling the weight and balance. It¡¯s solid.
Its massive tentacles stretch over 30 meters, swaying like otherworldly trees.
35 to 40 meters¡ªthat¡¯s my optimal range.
I lock my eyes on a core, its faint glow pulsing within the colossal, translucent form.
I plant my foot, coiling all my momentum like a spring. The javelin leaves my hand at incredible speed, slicing through the air, aimed straight for the core.
It hits the translucent body. But then¡ it slows. Too fast.
My eyes widen. The javelin stops completely, a meter from the orb, and I see it¡ªdisintegrating. Eroding as if the creature itself is eating it away.
Behind me, the jellyfish swarm closer.
I grit my teeth.
This range isn¡¯t enough.
No time to hesitate. Either retreat into the swarm or push forward into striking range. I don¡¯t think. I push forward.
32, 31, 30, 29 meters¡
And then¡ it changes.
No warning. No vibration. No signal. But I feel it¡ªthe shift. The aura. It¡¯s¡ alive.
Shit.
A tentacle whips toward me, a blur faster than I expect. I leap back. Air rushes past me like a blade, forcing me into a hard roll across the ground.
I land on one knee, gasping. The ground beneath me feels like it¡¯s shaking.
What the hell is this speed?
But I don¡¯t hesitate for even half a second. However strong it is¡ it will fall.
I rush in again.
Closer and closer, gripping another javelin in my hand.
I don¡¯t even try to cut its tendrils. Each tentacle is too thick, too fast. My sword would do nothing against them, and deflecting one might shatter my arm.
All I can do is focus.
Eyes locked on the massive form. Every sense heightened.
I feel it. The same tentacle is coming again. Odd. No time to think about why.
It¡¯s fast, but I can dodge it.
I don¡¯t leap back this time. I accelerate instead, sliding across the rough ground beneath it.
The air hits my face, sharp and stinging, like a slap from the sky. I grit my teeth, push up quickly, recover my stance, and rush forward.
The javelin is gripped tight in my hand. I put everything into the throw, all my momentum, all my fury, releasing it less than 15 meters away.
It flies straight, piercing its translucent body. It loses speed quickly but¡ª
Crack!
I grin.
The first orb shatters.
But as I prepare my second javelin, the atmosphere shifts. The remaining orbs begin to glow faintly, and then¡ª
Two tentacles come at me simultaneously.
What the¡ª
One sweeps low, tearing through the ground, while the other comes down in a vertical chop.
I channel my waves into the gauntlets and leap to the side, narrowly avoiding both.
The gust from their movement knocks me off balance, sending me rolling across the ground.
No hesitation. I¡¯m back on my feet, pushing hard into the ground for the next throw.
A tentacle arcs toward me, but I calculate¡ªI can make it.
I release the javelin straight ahead.
Without waiting for it to strike, I leap high, avoiding the wide sweep of the tentacle below.
I channel my waves into my gauntlets, pulling me back to the ground¡ªstaying in the air too long would be a death sentence.
My eyes follow the javelin. It¡¯s on course. It¡¯s going to hit.
But¡
What?!
It hits the orb dead-on, but¡ why didn¡¯t it crack?
I land hard, rolling just in time to dodge another tentacle. They¡¯re coming at me fast.
Three tentacles are active now?
Wait¡ wasn¡¯t it only one earlier?
Damn it. No time to think. I focus on dodging, Overdrive pushing my reflexes to their limit.
Then I see it. The faint glow from the orbs dims. They dull again.
What¡¯s this? Some kind of temporal invulnerability after a hit?
Only one way to find out.
However, as I prepare for the next shot, I notice a javelin flying in from another angle, heading straight for the massive creature. Ayu?
It¡¯s on track but¡ it falls short by quite a bit.
She threw it beyond the 30-meter range, and her strength isn¡¯t enough to push it further. For her to hit the cores, she both needs to get closer and somehow improve her throwing technique. Maybe¡ rotation?
Wait¡ can I add that too?
As my mind races, my body keeps dodging the tentacles.
But I notice something¡ªonly two tentacles are focused on me now.
The third?
My heart clenches. It¡¯s on Ayu.
I spot her evading it¡ªclean and sharp. Relief washes over me.
I can¡¯t fight like this.
Fuck! Trust Ayu!
She has her fight, and I have mine. If we can split the tentacles¡¯ attention, all the better.
I grip another javelin and push closer.
Leaping into the air, I front-flip, land solidly, and channel all the momentum into my arm. I twist my wrist, forcing the javelin into a spin as I release it.
It feels slower than before.
Did I miss?
But as it cuts through the gelatinous mass, I notice something¡ªthe speed loss is much slower than before.
Crack!
The orb shatters.
Yes!!
Fuck, yes!
An image with a thumbs up hits me, and I smile.
But¡ it¡¯s not time to relax.
The orbs start to glow again, and I feel the air shift.
One of its tentacles rises high while five others begin to shift below.
Six at once? Or one for defense, five for attack?
Getting angry, are we?
I grin.
My waves pick up Ayu sending another javelin from close range. It¡¯s precise but lacks the necessary power, ending up just a couple of inches short of the core. And even if it had hit¡
I send her a wave, showing her that the glowing orbs mean they¡¯re invulnerable for now and suggesting she add a bit of spin to her throws to stabilize the trajectory and maximize penetration power.
Half a second later, she sends me another thumbs up.
I focus on tracking the orbs. Two seconds since they started glowing.
Then I feel it.
It¡¯s moving.
And just as it shifts, three tentacles lash toward me, layered in a sweeping arc.
Damn it. No space to slide under or leap above.
But there¡ªa gap between the middle and upper tentacle. Less than a meter. Tight, but enough.
I jump high, twisting my body horizontally in mid-air. I spin through the gap like a spear, keeping my core tight and arms tucked to maintain balance.
The gust from the tentacles¡¯ swing slams into me, nearly knocking me off course, but I channel my waves to stabilize and accelerate my fall.
I hit the ground, steady and ready. The orbs are still glowing¡ªthree seconds now.
No point in staying this close.
I start pulling back, but then the tentacles shift focus to Ayu.
Dammit.
I clench my teeth, ready to intervene, but she¡¯s already reacting, moving as if she predicted their paths. She creates her own gaps, sliding through spaces that seem impossible.
She¡ she¡¯s good.
But I can¡¯t let her take all the pressure.
I send her a wave, telling her to fall back toward me. We need to create distance until the orbs stop glowing.
Another thumbs up. She starts rushing toward me, dodging the rapid swipes and whip-like strikes of the tentacles.
I stay within the 25¨C30 meter range, engaging two tentacles to draw some heat off her.
Five seconds. Still glowing.
She reaches me, and so does the giant creature, closing the gap slowly. The bastard might be slow, but it¡¯s adjusting its strike zone, making things more complicated.
Six seconds.
A tentacle slams into the ground near me, the impact like a bomb exploding. I roll out of the way, feeling the shockwave in my bones.
And then¡
Seven seconds.
The glow fades.
Chapter 165 - Pangea (XLIV)
The first wave of jellyfish surged toward them, a mass of glowing, translucent bodies weaving through the Riftflow like spectral predators. Chiara adjusted her stance, sending out subtle, disruptive EM pulses through the air. The ripples distorted the swarm''s formation, forcing several jellyfish to falter in their trajectory.
¡°Arjun, three incoming from the left.¡±
¡°On it,¡± he replied instantly.
The snap of his sling echoed as a stone zipped through the air, striking the nearest jellyfish. Its glow dimmed, the core shattered, and its body crumpled into the Riftflow.
Lukas¡¯s voice followed, calm and steady. ¡°Two more above. Closing fast, eight meters.¡±
Chiara looked up, spotting the creatures descending toward them like floating phantoms. She channeled her EM waves, creating a sudden burst of interference. The distortion disrupted their patterns, scattering them momentarily.
¡°Imani, Wang, sweep left and hold the line,¡± she directed, moving to the right to maintain their spacing.
Imani spun his sling, releasing a stone that struck cleanly through a jellyfish¡¯s core. Another rushed toward him, but Wang stepped in, deflecting it with a controlled burst from his gauntlets, propelling him just enough to dodge and strike in the same motion.
Chiara kept moving, her focus sharp. She magnetized her gauntlets briefly, using the push to shift her position faster. Another pulse from her waves sent a cluster of jellyfish veering off course. It wouldn¡¯t last long, but it bought them time to press forward.
¡°Hold formation,¡± she sent to the team. ¡°Lukas, keep an eye on the right flank.¡±
¡°Yes, boss,¡± he replied with a smirk, releasing a sling shot that tore through another target.
The swarm pressed closer, but the group maintained their coordination. Chiara¡¯s gaze flicked toward the massive boss looming in the distance, its towering form surrounded by the smaller jellyfish. Each step brought them closer to its reach, and she knew they couldn¡¯t afford to waste their javelins yet.
¡°Focus on conserving ammo.¡± she sent, her tone unwavering.
Another jellyfish darted toward her, its tentacles flaring out. She ducked low, magnetized her gauntlets to push herself sideways, and released a perfectly aimed stone mid-move. The core shattered, and the creature collapsed.
¡°Arjun, watch your left!¡± she sent sharply as two more jellyfish veered toward him.
¡°Got it!¡± he responded, spinning his sling in one hand while deflecting a stray tentacle with the other.
Chiara exhaled, steadying herself as they pushed closer to the boss¡¯s domain. The pressure mounted with every step, but the team held their ground. They didn¡¯t have the luxury of mistakes¡ªnot this time.
¡°Start moving onward, and keep a safe distance,¡± she sent through a long-range transmission to the ballista team.
Her waves locked onto Alonso. He was already engaging the boss. They had to move faster.
Chiara pushed forward, cutting down as many jellyfish as she could, but there were far too many.
¡°Two more coming from behind,¡± Chiara sent out.
¡°Got them,¡± Arjun shot back, spinning low under a tentacle swipe and releasing a perfectly aimed stone. The jellyfish crumpled in a cascade of faint light.
Wang, meanwhile, surged forward. His blade gleamed as it carved cleanly through the tendrils of an incoming jellyfish. He leapt sideways, using the momentum to dodge another swipe before severing its core with a single fluid motion.
¡°Two above, ten meters,¡± Lukas¡¯s calm voice came through. He raised his sling and let loose a stone, striking one jellyfish¡¯s core dead-on. Without hesitation, he reloaded and aimed again, the second shot splitting the next one¡¯s core with impeccable precision.
Chiara clenched her jaw. Her waves rippled outward again, scattering a cluster of jellyfish converging on their position. She layered her pulses this time, adjusting the interference field to briefly confuse their movement patterns.
¡°Imani, hold right,¡± she directed.
Imani nodded sharply, deflecting a tentacle with his gauntlets. He swung his sling and released a shot that cracked through another core. ¡°Clear.¡±
The ground beneath them rumbled faintly as they drew closer to the boss. The massive jellyfish floated ominously ahead, its tendrils swaying like colossal whips. Each slam into the ground sent shockwaves rippling outward, and the sound was deafening¡ªa boom that echoed like thunder.
Chiara cursed under her breath as she felt the pressure of the creature¡¯s presence. Her eyes locked onto its massive form, its translucent body pulsing faintly, the glowing orbs within shifting like distant stars. But something was off.
Her heart skipped. ¡°Six cores,¡± she muttered. ¡°One¡¯s down?¡±
She sent a wave to the team. ¡°One orb is already broken. Alonso¡¯s making progress. We need to hold the waves here.¡±
¡°Got it,¡± Lukas replied. His tone carried a rare seriousness as he reloaded his sling. ¡°Let¡¯s keep the pressure off them.¡±
Chiara nodded, her resolve hardening. She glanced toward the boss again, catching glimpses of Alonso¡¯s rapid movements in the midst of the chaos. Ayu was darting nearby, her agility keeping her just ahead of the massive tentacles. Good. They were holding their own.
¡°Keep formation,¡± Chiara sent to her group. ¡°Draw the waves to us and focus on containment.¡±
The jellyfish surged again, a relentless tide of glowing bodies. Chiara magnetized her gauntlets briefly, using the force to propel herself to a better position. Her waves rippled outward in rapid succession, scattering another group that veered too close.
Arjun vaulted over a fallen jellyfish, landing with effortless grace as he spun and let loose another sling shot. ¡°Three down on my side,¡± he called.
Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.
¡°Wang, right flank!¡± Lukas sent, spotting a cluster moving in.
Wang charged forward, his blade slicing through two tendrils in a single swing. He crouched low, deflecting another tentacle before delivering a final slash to its core.
The ground shook again as the boss¡¯s tentacles struck like thunderous whips. Chiara gritted her teeth, her eyes narrowing. They were closing in, but the fight was only just beginning.
But then, a wave hit her from the ballista group.
¡°We¡¯ve taken several down, but further progress is impossible. Multiple waves are heading our way¡ªwe have to retreat.¡±
Dammit.
She had known getting the ballistas close to the boss was a long shot, but she¡¯d wanted to try. If their group of five could pull the aggro toward themselves, it might have worked. But there were simply too many.
Chiara exhaled sharply, weighing her options. Should she send Arjun and Wang back to assist? No. It wasn¡¯t worth splitting their focus now.
¡°Alright. Keep firing from the edge and stay near the border. Draw as many as you can toward your position. They won¡¯t cross the edge. Take down as many as possible and don¡¯t let them head in our direction,¡± she sent back.
As the communication ended, something caught her eye. A javelin pierced through the boss¡¯s translucent form, shattering another core.
Only five left.
But then the remaining cores began to glow.
What?
She narrowed her focus, scanning the boss. One of its massive tentacles rose higher than the others. A second stage?
Another jellyfish surged toward her. She dodged the sweeping tentacle and released a sling shot in one smooth motion, shattering its core. Yet, her attention never left the boss.
The elevated tentacle remained still, but three others moved toward Alonso while two targeted Ayu.
The creature¡¯s attack pattern shifted.
Its strikes weren¡¯t faster, but they were more frequent. No. That wasn¡¯t it either. It was the number of tentacles. Before, it had only used three. Now, it was using five.
This didn¡¯t look good.
Was there anything she could do to help?
Her eyes darted to Alonso and Ayu. They were retreating, converging toward each other. But¡ why wasn¡¯t Alonso attacking?
¡°Chiara, to your left!¡± Wang sent a wave.
Chiara reacted instantly, diving to the side. She unleashed an EM pulse, disorienting the approaching jellyfish before finishing it with a clean javelin throw. She had no time to reload her sling.
Her gaze snapped back to the boss. The glowing orbs dimmed.
Seven seconds? Seven seconds after a core was destroyed?
She caught sight of Alonso gripping a javelin, his body moving with precision. He hurled it toward one of the dimmed orbs, but the raised tentacle lashed out with blinding speed, deflecting the shot.
So, that tentacle is for defense.
And Alonso didn¡¯t attack while the orbs were glowing. Was there a reason for that?
¡°Everyone, the boss is moving, and more waves of Glow-Lurkers are converging. We need to split up and form a circle around it, keeping any incoming wave distracted from reaching Ayu and Alonso. Each of us will cover a 72-degree arc at a range of 150 to 300 meters from the boss¡¯s position. Track your area carefully. Focus on evasion and distraction¡ªdon¡¯t take unnecessary risks. Now¡ go!¡± she transmitted to the others.
It was the most she could do for now.
The team quickly moved into position.
Chiara reloaded her sling, taking down another jellyfish while dodging a tentacle. She edged slightly closer to the boss, her eyes fixed on the ongoing battle. Her waves remained locked onto the enemies around her, sending out intermittent disruptive patterns to throw them off course.
Suddenly, Chiara noticed both Alonso and Ayu step out of the boss¡¯s 30-meter strike range. Less than a second later, they rushed forward, with Ayu leading the charge.
Her heart tensed as three tentacles lashed toward her. But they missed, curving away as if avoiding her entirely. Of course¡ Ayu¡¯s near-precognition.
Ayu launched a javelin, but the elevated defensive tentacle intercepted it again. While it was still retracting, Alonso, positioned on the opposite side, dodged another tendril and released his javelin less than half a second after Ayu¡¯s. The timing was perfect.
And sure enough, another orb was shattered.
Chiara exhaled sharply. They made it look almost easy, but at the speed those tentacles moved, she knew it was anything but.
Her thoughts drifted briefly. If Ayu and Alonso weren¡¯t here, how would they even manage to take the boss down?
She shook the thought off, focusing. Four orbs left.
The orbs began to glow again. Would it be the same every time? Another seven seconds?
Then she noticed another tentacle rise¡ªa second defensive one.
Shit.
And as if that weren¡¯t enough, the boss shifted, moving slightly faster than before. A total of seven tentacles now lashed through the air.
What the hell? Already?
A chill ran down her spine. Was this how it worked? Seven stages, each more relentless than the last? But¡ they weren¡¯t even halfway through¡
She cursed under her breath. Perhaps they had no choice but to intervene. The risk was immense, but¡
No. Not yet. For now, she would analyze how Alonso and Ayu managed against this stage. If it looked like they couldn¡¯t push through, she¡¯d send a wave to Alonso to coordinate. But for now¡ for now, they should manage. The later stages, though¡
A tendril swept toward her, and she dodged smoothly, her feet sliding across the uneven ground as she kept moving nonstop, sending out EM waves to draw their attention.
Chiara noticed Ayu and Alonso keeping their distance, engaging just outside the creature¡¯s range. Her mind raced. How would they break through those seven tentacles and two defensive ones?
Then she saw Ayu grab two javelins, one in each hand, and start running in a wide arc around the boss. Alonso, meanwhile, maintained a precise distance, his movements deliberate, baiting the creature to focus its attacks on him while Ayu maneuvered around its flank.
Chiara had to admit, Alonso¡¯s timing and control of space were impeccable. For a fleeting moment, he even reminded her of Siddharth.
Her gaze shifted as he pulled a javelin from his back. He held his ground just outside the creature¡¯s attack range, his focus locked entirely on the massive form before him.
Ayu, after reaching the opposite side, paused for only an instant before sprinting forward. At the same moment, Alonso rushed in from his position, both moving with an almost uncanny synchronization.
Four tentacles lashed toward Alonso while three shot toward Ayu.
Alonso pivoted sharply to his right, sidestepping the first as it slammed into the ground with a force that sent tremors through the earth.
The second whipped toward his midsection. He ducked low, rolling fluidly to the side and springing back to his feet in one seamless motion.
The third came down in a crushing vertical strike. He leapt back just in time, the rush of air from its descent brushing past as it slammed into the ground.
The fourth tentacle swept in a wide horizontal arc. Alonso dropped low, sliding beneath it with barely an inch to spare.
On the other side, Ayu effortlessly zigzagged through the oncoming tentacles. To an outsider, it might seem as though the strikes intentionally missed, but Chiara knew better¡ªAyu had already moved before the attacks fully began.
Ayu came to a halt, her stance steady, and hurled the javelin in her left hand toward one of the glowing orbs. A defensive tentacle intercepted it in a blur, deflecting it cleanly. Without hesitation, the second javelin left her hand a heartbeat later, exploiting the gap as the tentacle recoiled.
The second javelin streaked through the air toward its target. Another tentacle moved to intercept it, swatting it aside just in time. But as the defensive tentacles focused on Ayu¡ª
Crack.
Chiara¡¯s eyes widened as she saw another orb shatter. Alonso¡¯s javelin had pierced through, perfectly timed to strike while the second tentacle was still recovering from deflecting Ayu¡¯s follow-up.
The fourth core had fallen.
Only three left.
Chapter 166 - Pangea (XLV)
As soon as the fourth orb shattered, Chiara noticed the shift. The remaining three orbs began to glow, and a third tentacle rose, bringing the total to three evenly spaced tendrils dedicated purely to defense.
But something else caught her eye. A new tentacle began moving. It was different¡ªthinner along the edges, sharp. It didn¡¯t carry the blunt force of the others; if that thing hit at those speeds, it would easily cleave a body in half.
She saw Alonso and Ayu retreating, pulling back just beyond the attack range, exploiting the brief delay that followed the destruction of an orb.
Three defensive tentacles, seven for offense, and now that thin one. Eleven out of the thirteen tentacles were active.
A wave interrupted her focus.
¡°The Lurkers at the edges¡ª they¡¯re ignoring us and moving toward your position. We can¡¯t contain them anymore.¡±
The message snapped her back to the present.
¡°Alright. Push forward with the ballistas and take advantage of the space created.¡±
She sent another wave to the squad commanders.
¡°Rakesh, Ishaam, Ling¡ªit¡¯s time. Move in with your squads. Keep the waves from converging within a 300-meter radius of the boss. And¡ bring all the javelins and ammunition you can. We¡¯re going to need them.¡±
¡°Roger.¡±
Things were starting to get serious.
Chiara¡¯s gaze swept over the battlefield. The waves on the outskirts were advancing toward them, but the jellyfish nearest to her still seemed drawn to her presence. Odd.
Were they avoiding getting too close to the boss itself? Or¡ was this an intentional maneuver to herd them towards it?
It didn¡¯t matter. As long as Alonso and Ayu had room to work, it was manageable.
She quickly sent out a wave to Imani, Arjun, Wang, and Lukas.
¡°Several incoming waves are closing in on our position. They¡¯re circling intentionally, trying to draw us in. Follow their movement, but don¡¯t engage unless necessary¡ªthere are too many to take down. Focus on creating gaps and keep moving in circles. We¡¯ll begin the offensive when the others arrive.¡±
Confirmations came back immediately.
Chiara kept running, her EM waves disrupting the formations of the creatures, throwing their movements off rhythm. Even if their numbers tripled, she could keep them at bay. The real problem¡ was the boss itself.
She noticed Ayu and Alonso running away from it, taking them closer to Imani¡¯s position. At the same time, the Lurkers in that zone shifted away, confirming her hypothesis¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t come within a certain distance of the boss.
¡°Imani, avoid falling behind. Don¡¯t get too close to the boss.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he replied firmly.
Chiara turned her focus back to the giant creature. The orbs were still glowing. If her timing was correct, they should deactivate in two more seconds.
And sure enough, it happened. At that exact moment, she noticed Alonso and Ayu reenter the strike range.
So they¡¯re waiting for the glow to stop? Invulnerability?
It made sense.
This time, they adjusted their strategy. Both carried two javelins.
Ayu moved first, stepping forward, her movements strange and seemingly aimless. But as Chiara watched, it became clear¡ªAyu was moving ahead of the tendrils, predicting them before they fully committed to their strikes.
The tentacles lashed out with terrifying speed, yet they missed her, again and again. While fast, they couldn¡¯t easily change direction mid-attack. For Ayu, it looked almost effortless.
Ayu closed the distance and hurled her first javelin. A defensive tentacle deflected it instantly, but she didn¡¯t stop. She followed with her second throw immediately after¡ªright as Alonso launched his first javelin from the opposite side.
BOOM!
Chiara¡¯s eyes widened as the sound ripped through the air. The thin whip-like tentacle had broken the sound barrier, missing Alonso by mere inches.
What the¡ª
A cold sweat prickled her skin. If that had hit¡
But Alonso didn¡¯t flinch. He hurled his second javelin right on the heels of the first. With the three defensive tentacles still recovering from his earlier strike and Ayu¡¯s attacks, none were free to intercept it.
The javelin struck home.
Crack!
The fifth orb shattered, seconds after the fourth.
Only two left.
And then it all repeated once again¡ªthe glow, the brief delay¡ªbut this time, no new defensive tentacle rose. Instead, one of the thinner ones emerged, making it 12 out of the 13 tentacles now active.
Wait¡ something else was off.
The orbs.
They were moving faster. She had missed it before, the difference seemed minor initially, but now it was glaringly obvious. The orbs followed erratic, seemingly random orbits at a significant speed. Chiara narrowed her eyes, trying to estimate the change.
Six-point-nine¡ no. Seven times faster than before.
This would be a problem. Hitting the cores now would require predicting their movement¡ªsplit-second timing and near-perfect precision.
She honed her focus, watching intently, trying to detect any patterns in their shifting trajectories.
Meanwhile, Alonso and Ayu pulled back again, disengaging just beyond the striking range. But something else caught her attention. The boss itself was moving faster too, its immense bulk surging forward with a speed that belied its size.
Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.
Her gaze sharpened on Ayu. She was barely faster than the current boss. If its speed increased again after the next orb shattered, she¡¯d be in real trouble.
But they¡¯d probably figured that out already.
Chiara¡¯s chest tightened. For all their preparation, for all their effort, the truth gnawed at her: they had been useless this entire fight.
The waves of jellyfish hadn¡¯t converged near the boss. Instead, they lingered on the outskirts, avoiding the central fight entirely. Did killing some of the Lurkers even matter now? Had any of their plans been necessary?
Her knuckles turned white as she clenched her fists, dodging a stray tendril swiping at her flank.
And the reinforcements? At this pace, the fight would be over before they even arrived.
Another pathetic performance?
Chiara gritted her teeth, frustration boiling beneath her calm exterior. They had come prepared to fight, to matter¡ and yet here they were. Watching.
And so, the seven seconds passed, and the two remaining orbs stopped glowing. But this time, Ayu and Alonso did not engage. They kept running, drawing the boss into wide circles.
Chiara frowned as she noticed this.
Were they afraid of the two supersonic tentacles, or¡
No. For Ayu, it was just one more, and it still had a significant delay before reaching that speed. Alonso looked comfortable too. No¡ they¡¯re taking the time to study the orbits.
Indeed, they had to analyze the orbs'' trajectory, or they wouldn¡¯t be able to hit them now.
Chiara focused on it herself, and after several more seconds, she got the first one, then the second shortly after. A random loop¡ªbut seven key points in each trajectory remained fixed for every iteration, while the curves connecting them varied without apparent order.
She hesitated for a moment, about to send them this information, but just then, she noticed Ayu and Alonso reengaging. They figured it out too?
For some reason, she doubted Ayu would pick it up that fast, but Alonso¡ perhaps. If so, he could have shared the key points with her via mental images.
And sure enough, both proceeded exactly like last time.
BOOM! BOOM!
This time, a supersonic tendril shot at Ayu too, but it struck a full couple of meters away from her. She seemed undeterred by the sound.
The same went for Alonso. After their four shots, another orb shattered.
They¡¯d done it!
Only one mo¡ª
But then her mouth fell agape.
Her eyes widened, and she nearly got hit by a tentacle in her distraction. She still couldn¡¯t come to terms with what was happening.
The boss¡
The boss disappeared.
She tried sending her EM waves, but there was absolutely nothing. Had it been defeated? But there was still an orb remaining.
She noticed Alonso and Ayu rushing away quickly. Was it invisible? What¡ what happ¡ª
BOOM!
An explosion erupted just feet away from Ayu.
BOOM!
Another one.
BOOM! BOOM!
The hits missed her, but she was being bombarded all around.
It¡¯s faster than before. It became faster¡ªfaster than Ayu.
BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!
And all thirteen tentacles were obviously active, with three thin ones joining the attack.
What the hell was this!?
The explosions continued, and she noticed Alonso slowing his pace to take some pressure off Ayu. But it was clearly taxing him¡ªhis dodges were tight, far tighter than Ayu¡¯s.
Chiara¡¯s heart tensed watching this.
Not because they were in obvious danger, but because¡ they had no way to attack the boss now. With the last remaining orb undetectable¡ªand the three defensive tentacles just as elusive¡ªthe boss¡ it was untargetable.
And its offense was insane. Alonso was barely holding on, and that was with his reflexes being off the charts.
What¡ what now?
¡°They are making a formation! They¡¯re sealing us off!¡±
The signal hit her hard¡ªit was from Lukas. Formation?
But then her waves picked it up. The Lurkers were no longer targeting her. They¡ they were forming a barrier.
Her heart skipped a beat.
They were never sent to protect the boss¡ they were sent to trap them with it. She¡ she had guessed this¡ but¡
They were forming a massive circular wall, dozens of meters tall, with no gaps between the motionless Lurkers.
She gritted her teeth.
She had to decide, and quickly. Break through now with the rest or stay inside and risk it?
Her mind raced. None of them could take a hit from the boss or react in time. But leaving meant Alonso and Ayu would be left alone¡
She stared at the two of them. They were madly avoiding strike after strike, with nothing else they could do.
Should she stay and risk it¡ªthrow javelins randomly, all seven of them, hoping one would land by sheer luck? But the odds were too small. None of them could enter striking range with any certainty of making it out alive. With the boss undetectable, it could focus on any of them, and one thin tentacle was all it needed to finish them.
Even if, by some miracle, a shot was on target, the creature probably had its three defensive tentacles guarding it.
This¡ this was impossible. What kind of insane trial was this?
¡°You¡¯ve been observing for a while. I need a detailed 3D image of all its dimensions, tentacle length, body size, predicted speed increase, remaining orb iteration frequency, and origin of every tendril. Send it to me¡ªall of it. Now!¡±
The signal jolted her. Alonso?
He hadn¡¯t even looked at her position, but the tone and style¡ªit was definitely him.
¡°Chiara, what are we doing?¡± Arjun sent.
Dammit.
All the data¡ but¡ she¡ the loop period was 1.53 seconds. The tentacles, they were¡ and if the orbit speed increased sevenfold, that would be¡
¡°Chiara! We don¡¯t have time! What do we do?¡± Wang sent, his tone urgent.
Fuck!!! Stay quiet, dammit!
¡°Don¡¯t disturb me! Lukas, you¡¯re in charge!¡± she snapped back, gritting her teeth, fists clenching as she forced herself to focus.
Movement speed¡ªincrements were at 70%, so for it now¡ As for each tentacle¡ she remembered most of the positions¡ but not the thin ones.
Her teeth ground together.
She sent what she had to Alonso¡ªa full 3D model with all the coordinates, attack delays, seven orbit markers, and iteration period. But the margin of error for the thin tentacles was 0.8%. Too much¡
She hadn¡¯t been able to pinpoint them before. Her EM waves never worked on it, so all her estimations were extrapolated from visual references using elements from the landscape as reference.
Shortly after, Alonso sent another signal.
¡°That¡¯s not enough. All normal tentacles are distributed in radial symmetry, so I can¡¯t determine its current orientation from them. I need the precise positions of its thin appendices. They¡¯re unevenly spaced, and I can use them, along with the rest, to extrapolate its full body and orientation. I¡¯m sending you some visuals from the fight. You have five seconds. In that time, I need the coordinates with a margin of error below 0.03%.¡±
And then, a sudden flood of images hit her¡ªone after another, each showing Alonso¡¯s perspective of the creature from a different angle.
She closed her eyes, shutting out all distractions.
Five seconds¡ She¡¯d do it in three.
Chapter 167 - Pangea (XLVI)
My senses pick up a subtle shift in the air¡ªfaint, far, fast.
I dig my heels in and twist, rolling forward.
BOOM!
The sound slams into me, rattling my core, hitting after the tendril slices past.
I hit the ground, and I know. Another is coming. And another. And another.
BOOM! BOOM!
Thin or thick. Faster or slower. Over and over.
One mistake. That¡¯s all it would take. The slightest delay, a break in rhythm¡ªdead. Game over.
But¡
BOOM!
I don¡¯t make mistakes.
I magnetize my gauntlets, pushing, syncing with every movement, accelerating again and again.
Two seconds.
Chiara should send it soon.
I could do it myself, but¡ I need to stay focused. If I can use her, I will.
BOOM! BOOM!
I rush out of range, a tendril slicing air, skimming my mask and neck, leaving shallow gashes.
Three seconds.
Then I receive it.
A 3D image floods my mind¡ªsharp, precise. Every dimension clear. The orbit of the last orb mapped, its trajectory marked to perfection, each fixed point drawn with timings accurate to the fraction of a millisecond.
Less than 0.007 seconds. That¡¯s how long the orb lingers on a point before shifting.
The thin tendrils¡ªjust as I expected¡ªare asymmetrically distributed. With their positions, I can map both the body¡¯s orientation and its full movement.
But the real issue? The invisible defensive tentacles. How do I bypass them?
My thoughts race. The boss keeps attacking, relentless. My body moves on instinct now, dodging by inertia, tracking its patterns.
I let go of conscious thought. Feel it. Its outline, its rhythm. The orbit¡¯s locations.
Each attack sharpens the image. Clearer. Clearer.
Until I have it.
But with every shift, I have to recalibrate. Knowing its position now isn¡¯t enough. I need to predict where it¡¯ll be.
Seconds pass.
The creature attacks relentlessly, and I dodge again and again. I¡¯m learning, but¡ even if I know its patterns, how can I ensure my attack lands? I can¡¯t coordinate with Ayu unless she can map it all and predict like I do. And we¡¯d have to do that for four straight throws with barely any time in between.
No.
That won¡¯t work.
I have to do it myself.
I leap out of range again, narrowly avoiding a thin tentacle. It doesn¡¯t hit me, but the air pressure slices my wooden mask and leaves a shallow cut across my lips.
I check the 3D image burned into my mind, memorizing every detail. I have a plan¡ªa risky one¡ªbut it could work.
I close my eyes.
My body moves on instinct, dodging, tracking shifts in the ground and air.
I know it now. Its habits, its attack patterns. But¡ it¡¯s not enough. I can¡¯t predict it fully¡ªnot while only part of its focus is on me.
I need its full attention.
If I¡¯m going to bet my life on this plan, I can¡¯t afford a single error. Not one.
Yet¡ I try to think of another way, something safer. But nothing comes.
Time slips away. The deafening booms keep coming, but I¡¯ve grown used to them.
I make my decision.
I send a wave to Ayu, telling her to retreat. That I need its full focus. That I¡¯ll finish it. I show her my plan¡ well, most of it.
She doesn¡¯t respond for a while.
I send another wave.
It¡¯s an image of me placing a hand on her shoulder, like I did before the duel with Siddharth. Trust me, Ayu.
Seconds pass.
Finally, I receive an image.
It¡¯s her nodding, and then¡ a clock with a question mark.
The timing to disengage?
Indeed.
I take a deep breath.
¡°Darius¡ are you there?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the maximum Overdrive percentage I can reach while staying fully conscious for at least 10 seconds?¡±
¡°¡ Give me a moment.¡±
I sidestep a thin tentacle and roll under a thick one.
¡°128%, according to Houston¡¯s latest notes.¡±
¡°Alright. That¡¯ll do. As soon as I give the signal, put it on.¡±
¡°¡ Done.¡±
I dodge another attack and send a wave to Ayu.
It¡¯s a clock, counting down from three.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
She responds with a thumbs-up.
Alright.
Time to lock in.
I take a deep breath, still dodging, still moving.
3, 2, 1¡
¡°NOW!¡±
And it hits me.
Everything¡ slows.
The dirt sprays outward as my boots dig into the ground. Vibrations ripple through the earth.
The tendrils are coming. Two left. One right. One from above.
I stare ahead.
It¡¯s not visible, but I see it. I feel it.
My body pivots hard to the right. I leap, just barely clearing the swiping arc.
The wind grazes my skin, every molecule pressing, every sound wave bending, colliding, vibrating.
The smell¡ªit¡¯s sharp, metallic, choking.
My gauntlets slam down, channeling my waves.
I hit the ground. Roll. Twist. Bend. Leap left. Leap right.
It¡¯s all clear in my mind.
Every movement. Every shift. It sharpens with every moment.
I predict its next move¡ sooner, faster, more precisely each time.
I know it now.
The 3D image in my head aligns perfectly with its form. I see the swirling orb, the ten tentacles, the three raised ones.
I see everything. Even with my eyes closed.
I reach into my bag, grip one javelin, and toss the rest away.
Dead weight. I don¡¯t need them.
I step to the side, then lean back. Milliseconds later, the tendrils lash past, missing me entirely.
Not enough.
I need more.
I need to feel it more.
I need¡ to become it.
The tentacles. Thirteen arms. The swirling, shifting mass. Rotating. Striking. Advancing.
The air ripples around its frame¡ªI feel every distortion, every subtle shift.
I feel its intent, its rage, its calculation.
No¡ my frame, my intent.
I time my attacks. I aim to crush this fly. I sense the shift of every limb, the stretch of every one of my tendrils.
I am the force behind the strike, the weight driving it down. The air bends as I lash out¡ªI feel its resistance, its recoil.
I am its hunger, its unrelenting will.
I see the human¡¯s openings. He is avoiding me. He is a coward who can do nothing but dodge.
And I¡ I am the sovereign of this place. The leader of thousands. Invincible.
I am¡ death.
I send a tentacle crushing down. He avoids it. Annoying. And then¡
He leaps back. He lands on the tentacle.
Fury erupts over me.
I lash upward, lifting the human into the air, where he can no longer dodge me.
I can feel it. He is rising. He flies higher and higher.
But I know it. He cannot truly fly.
He is at my mercy.
As he soars far above, I lash out with a thinner tentacle. I will cleave him in half. This insect. It will die¡
My strike comes closer and closer. The hit will land.
This battle... is over¡
I open my eyes.
There is nothing there. Nothing at all.
Yet.
I see it all.
I retract my legs and arms. My body aligns into a straight line.
I magnetize my gauntlets and burst right in a flash of movement.
Then, I extend my left arm. A needed sacrifice.
And then it hits¡ªsquare on the gauntlet. The tentacle strikes.
For a moment, I feel no pain. But I know¡ªmy left arm is gone, completely dislocated.
My body spins through the air, accelerated by the hit.
I spin at insane speeds, faster as I narrow my form. But all I see is the timer in my mind. Ticking. Slowly. So very slowly.
The world blurs: the ground, the glowing Lurkers, my blood suspended midair.
Spinning. Faster.
I am a vortex, a black hole, a singularity.
I smile.
The pain hasn¡¯t even reached me yet.
I extend my right arm suddenly. The rotation slows, just slightly. Still fast enough. Still enough momentum.
The power I need. The speed I need.
The javelin leaves my hand.
I keep spinning, much slower now, all the energy drained into the javelin.
I am alone. In the air.
The pain finally registers.
It¡¯s not that bad.
I smile.
I¡ won.
Amazing.
Ayu¡¯s eyes stayed fixed on him, faintly glittering, her fist clenched tight.
So this was his true skill. His true power.
A smile spread across her face, filled with admiration¡ªboth as a woman gazing at the man she loved, and as a warrior in awe of another.
Strength. Reflexes. Timing. Mastery of space. Exploiting vulnerability. Pre-acting on an opponent¡¯s move. It was all there, executed to an absolute level.
And attacking from above, at the blind spot at the top where the tentacles couldn¡¯t defend¡ªit had never crossed her mind. Yet, he saw it and devised a plan to exploit it.
When he had extended his arm mid-air, she had frozen.
Her heart had skipped. Shock had gripped her as she had watched him deliberately offer his arm.
Idiot. What had he been doing? For a moment, worry had consumed her. Had he been acting out of desperation? Recklessness?
But then it had clicked. The movement hadn¡¯t been random. It hadn¡¯t been reckless.
It had been calculated. Perfectly executed.
Every move he made¡ it was just¡ awesome.
The realization hit her like a wave, and her shock gave way to something else entirely.
Her heart raced, and her body buzzed with excitement. Using the enemy¡¯s strength against itself and sacrificing his arm for the power to win¡ªit was insane, risky, and yet brilliant.
But it also lit a fire of realization.
She remembered her father: "Every warrior¡¯s greatest battle, Ayu, is with themselves. Mastery is refusing to stop at good enough, refusing to accept limits, and fighting until the impossible becomes reality."
She still had so far to go...
She took a deep breath and ran toward him. He was falling slowly, which meant he was still conscious.
And then he hit the ground with a heavy thud. He trembled, nearly collapsing, but¡ he didn¡¯t.
His left arm was gone, torn at the shoulder. Flesh hung in shredded ribbons, jagged bone jutting through raw, bloodied muscle. Blood poured in violent bursts, pooling beneath him.
The part of his face visible through the broken pieces of his mask was pale, his body swaying, barely holding against the shock.
She stepped in and caught him, steadying his balance. His blood soaked her, but she didn¡¯t care.
He looked at her, his gaze soft, and smiled, blinking his left eye.
She smiled back.
Enough of this. The red orbs. He needed one. Fast.
Without a word, she helped him forward. Together, they reached one of the red orbs. She knelt beside him, guiding his trembling hand to touch it.
And then, all of a sudden, without the slightest visible effect, he changed. Completely.
He stood up. His armor and mask remained the same, but his body¡ It radiated strength, more than ever before. His missing arm was back, perfectly restored, bare and raw, every vein and taut muscle visible as if freshly forged.
But what truly caught her breath was what appeared on his back. At first glance, it looked like a cape¡ªa swirling black cape. But as she focused, she saw it wasn¡¯t fabric. It was made of seven long, sleek filaments, each ending in sharp, metallic-like edges. It was¡ beautiful.
Alonso stood there, towering, imposing. The cape shifted and swirled behind him, alive with its own energy.
He looked like¡ like a hero.
And then, out of nowhere, he started laughing. Loud and unrestrained. She could hear the immense joy in it, maybe even relief. It wasn¡¯t the laugh of victory over the boss¡ªit was something deeper. Something she couldn¡¯t place.
His gaze seemed distant, lost in his own thoughts, as if the world around him didn¡¯t matter. He looked¡ genuinely happy.
Before she could even attempt to understand, his eyes locked onto hers, brimming with joy. It was intoxicating.
She caught his smile through the broken mask, warm and confident. Then, she noticed one of the filaments from his cape move. It separated smoothly, extending toward one of the orbs on the ground. The motion was fluid, almost alive, as it slipped beneath the orb, lifting it into the air with effortless grace.
It stopped, just in front of her.
Her face flushed, heart pounding. She froze for a moment, staring at him. There he stood, so self-assured, handing her the orb as if¡ as if¡
Luckily, her face was hidden behind her mask. Why did he do things like this? Here, in front of¡ of everyone.
She quickly grabbed the orb, her hands trembling slightly as she felt its energy. The surge of power, the warmth, and¡ a subtle sensation in her back.
He retracted the filament and extended his fist toward her.
She grinned, her heart still racing, and bumped her fist into his.
Their first fight together¡ she was happy. So very happy.
Chapter 168 - Pangea (XLVII)
¡°Houston?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Houston, fuck, are you there?!¡±
¡°Hmmm? Well¡ this is certainly une¡ª¡±
¡°HAHAHAHA!¡± I laugh loudly, letting it all out. Finally¡ I really missed that voice.
¡°So the red orb, huh? And that new item, it looks promising.¡±
¡°Oh, come on, you just came back. Take a break. Chill out with Darius and¡ª¡±
¡°Darius? How do you know that name?¡±
Shit.
¡°Well¡ anyway, he¡¯ll let you know. Take it easy. We¡¯ll talk more later.¡±
Will he get mad if he knew we entered his home? Probably. Well, whatever¡ªhe¡¯d get mad regardless. But¡ he was back. That is all that mattered.
I smile. It worked.
I turn to face Ayu.
I notice the slight confusion on her face. Well, she probably thinks I¡¯m crazy, laughing like that on my own.
Let¡¯s distract her, then.
I grin and focus my waves on the metallic filaments attached to the new shoulder pads. They respond instantly, almost too easily.
With minimal effort, I maneuver one of them to pick up an orb, levitating it right in front of her. For a second, I consider going further¡ªkneeling down, like a wedding proposal¡ªbut maybe that¡¯s a bit too much. Yeah¡ she¡¯s already embarrassed enough.
I laugh as she quickly snatches it, and I notice the effect immediately. The same cape-like structure, with seven segmented filaments, forms at her back, swaying lightly.
This new item was definitely something. Its potential was endless¡ªa game-changer. Mobility, attack, defense¡ªit could do it all. To say it might redefine how I fight moving forward wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.
Well, I¡¯ll figure it all out later.
I extend my fist toward her, and she responds without hesitation, bumping her fist into mine.
Not bad for our first date, huh?
I glance around. The waves of jellyfish are drifting away now, their glow painting the space in a soft, ethereal light. Beautiful, to say the least.
My gaze shifts to Chiara and the others.
I let my eyes linger on her for a moment and offer a slight nod.
Further out, as the Lurkers scatter, I spot more climbers¡ªa couple dozen of them.
I pay them no mind, turning my focus back to Ayu.
I send her an image¡ªus battling the boss, cartoonish in style, with the boss lying defeated, a skull and crossbones over its eyes, and the two of us bumping fists. At the end, an interrogation mark hovers. How was it?
She smiles and sends back an image¡ªa big red heart.
I chuckle.
Then I send her another: one showing her returning with me to the Isles, and another of her heading back to the camp with the others, followed by another interrogation mark.
Her answer comes quicker than I expect.
Not with an image, but by taking my right hand and meeting my eyes, the answer clear in her gaze.
I can¡¯t deny¡ªit warms my heart.
I nod.
We start walking back. On the way, I extend my left arm, magnetizing the gauntlet lying on the ground and pulling it back to me. It snaps perfectly into place on my arm.
I can¡¯t help but feel like a certain comic superhero, and seeing Ayu¡¯s impressed look is a definite bonus.
I stare at the remaining five orbs, and for a moment, I consider staging another mock fight with the others, but¡ it would be pointless. They¡¯re far too weak, and honestly, I¡¯m not in the mood.
Houston is back, and I can finally relax. With Ayu by my side, the rest? I couldn¡¯t care less.
Houston was seated on a wooden chair in Darius'' small cave abode. In front of him was a chessboard, the game well into its late stage. Darius sat silently on the other side.
Houston¡¯s hands were interlocked, his index finger tapping gently on his knuckles. Seconds passed in silence.
¡°Anything else?¡±
¡°No,¡± Darius replied evenly.
Several more seconds stretched before Houston leaned back, finally breaking the silence.
¡°Send me the recordings of everything that happened, including your visual memories from when he was here. It wasn¡¯t the outcome I desired, but it is what it is. I¡¯ll research on the possibility of him appearing in this place. While it¡¯s not what I wanted, the fact remains¡ªhe¡¯s been here, he knows about you, he read my notes. And mourning my loss with spars and sex, no less¡ª"
He took a deep breath, visibly working to calm himself. ¡°Ok¡ ok.¡± He tapped his finger on the table again before continuing. ¡°I¡¯ll review the data, and we¡¯ll discuss this later. But that was not a good call, Darius. Him coming to this space was inevitable, but you showing him my stuff? You must understand¡ªwhat I write and how I write it is for my use only. To him, it¡¯d come across as cold, clinical¡ªcold hard science, devoid of any emotion. That¡¯s not the impression I want him to have of me. And no matter how you justify it, I see no way that helped him¡ªor me.¡±
Darius remained quiet, his gaze steady.
Houston¡¯s eyes narrowed.
¡°And the red orb. I know you knew it was the only solution from the start, yet you withheld it deliberately so he could ''find it himself''¡ªand conveniently used that as an excuse to let him see my notes. That was intentional. You wanted that. You and your little games. But for what? I don¡¯t think you want him to distance himself from me, so what¡¯s your purpose?¡±
Darius¡¯s serious facade began to fade, a mischievous smile tugging at the corner of his lips.
¡°As expected of my dear brother. You know me best.¡±
¡°Fuck, Darius. If I didn¡¯t know you genuinely wanted the best for him¡ªin your own messed-up way¡ªI¡¯d try to erase you, no matter the cost.¡±
Stolen novel; please report.
¡°Oh, but can you?¡± Darius mused, his tone light but pointed. ¡°Trust me. You do you, and I do I. We both seek the best for him. It¡¯s just a matter of¡ perspective, you might say.¡±
Houston shook his head and stood, his lab coat shifting slightly with the movement.
¡°I¡¯m not even sure I want Alonso coming back here, no matter the potential for growth this place has.¡±
¡°You may not want to, but you will,¡± Darius replied, a faint smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯d do anything to make him stronger, just like I would. So don¡¯t lie to yourself, my brother. You¡¯ll bring Alonso here, and when he comes, we¡¯ll receive him together¡ªlike the two good brothers we are.¡±
Houston¡¯s eyes locked onto Darius, cold and heavy. The moment lingered.
Then, without a word, Houston vanished.
Darius was left alone. He lifted his hand and moved his bishop forward.
¡°And that would be check.¡±
October 11, 2024 - Melbourne, Australia
¡°Update the review, MAI,¡± Jack ordered.
Survival rates update since 0 days ago (individual/non-cumulative):
- Completion of 1st Floor: 100% ¡ú 100%
- Completion of 2nd Floor: 100% ¡ú 100%
- Completion of 3rd Floor: 95% ¡ú96%
- Completion of 4th Floor: 100% ¡ú 100%
- Completion of 5th Floor: 100% ¡ú 100%
- Completion of 6th Floor: 98% ¡ú 99%
- Completion of 7th Floor: 98% ¡ú 99%
Overall chance of overcoming the first tier: 91.2% ¡ú 94.0%
Weak areas:
- Lack of former combat and military training.
Strong areas:
- Perseverance
- Adaptability
- Strong will
- Remarkable control of EM waves
Suggested exercises:
- Advanced combat simulations
World ranking (limited to current VR users):
Jack stared at the numbers, his gaze cold, with barely a flicker of emotion. For more than a month, he had been training relentlessly, day after day, with nothing else in mind.
He was essentially a hostage at this base¡ªhe knew it. They might sugarcoat it, but he wouldn¡¯t forget the way that smug bitch looked at them, as if they were mere bugs beneath her notice.
Sure, they were being paid well, but fuck the money.
Since Captain Goodfred left, everyone had been cold to them, masking their disdain behind a thin veneer of politeness. Especially that ¨¦tienne. In comparison, at least the white-blond-haired bitch didn¡¯t bother to hide her contempt.
That was fine by him. He¡¯d learned to channel that frustration, that anger, into better performances during the simulations.
His eyes drifted to the date. Just one more week until the Second Ascent.
He wished, with every fiber of his being, to be chosen. More than anything, he wanted that strength, that power he¡¯d glimpsed in the rare recordings of second-tier returnees. The way they moved, the way they wielded superhuman skills¡ªlevitating metallic objects with just a thought.
It was incredible.
He desired it.
Would she dare look at him the same way if he reached the second tier? And what about the tier beyond that? He would be a god to them. They¡ they would have no choice but to fear him, to respect him.
Just like they had for Alonso. One of the only 34 remaining climbers in The Tower, with a full military base erected just for him.
Jack clenched his fists. He would follow that path. He would give everything for it.
¡°Hi, Jack. Morales¡¯ speech will be starting soon. You are advised to¡ª¡±
¡°I won¡¯t watch it. Give me the bullet points after she finishes spewing the same shit as always.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Morales. He was sick of that name. The face of the moment. Fuck her.
A tier 2 returnee¡ªthat¡¯s who should be leading this campaign. A person who had endured every trial without warning, without preparation. That¡¯s who he wanted to see on the screen. That¡¯s who he wanted to hear from.
The cold, hard facts. Hunting tips. The dangers they faced. The power they wielded. That¡¯s what he yearned for.
But no. There were only rare recordings, scraps of interviews. And those who did speak? They looked more like tamed animals than the wild beasts he had imagined.
Sure, there was plenty of news about minor incidents caused by tier 1 returnees all over the world, but tier 2 ones? Nothing. Not a single story. It made no sense. And yet, he knew why.
The governments. The military. The worldwide organizations pulling the strings. They had them leashed, collared, controlled. Threatened, maybe. He didn¡¯t know the details, but he was sure of it.
And he¡ he hated it.
And yet, he knew. They might leash the current returnees, but what if they kept climbing? What then? What would happen when they reached the limits of Stage 1¡ªor even the rumored Stage 2? Could they leash them then?
He chuckled. That day. That day would come.
¡°Incoming audio message from Pablo.¡±
Hmm?
¡°Play it.¡±
¡°Wanna watch the speech over some chips and beer?¡± Pablo¡¯s voice rang out, casual as ever.
Jack frowned. He hesitated for a moment. He really didn¡¯t want to watch that crap. But¡ he could use the break.
Pablo had been off lately. Unlike him, Pablo had two modes¡ªeither shutting himself off from the world for days or suddenly becoming overly active and socially engaging. And while the former matched his current situation, not being able to release his pent-up energy was clearly wearing him down.
Jack sighed.
He sent a message back.
¡°How many tinnies are we talking about?¡±
Then, shaking his head, he turned off the VR setting.
Arjun¡¯s eyes lingered on him as he left.
His fist clenched, trembling with anger. Not at Alonso¡ªno, not this time. For the first time, there was no hatred, no bitterness toward him.
The anger was at himself.
He hated his own weakness, his own uselessness, his own pathetic self.
The truth was clear now. The gap between them wasn¡¯t just a matter of Stage Progress or skill. No. It was a whole damn world. Alonso had grown stronger at a rate that left them all behind, faster than anything Arjun could have imagined. He wasn¡¯t the same man who had dueled Siddharth.
He wasn¡¯t just stronger¡ªhe had transcended his former self.
Arjun¡¯s chest ached, his heart pounding, his grip tightening around his sword. He had been fighting relentlessly¡ªday and night¡ªtraining, refining his stances, mastering the waves, pouring every ounce of himself into it all.
Then why? Why was the difference still so vast? Why did it feel like he was standing still while Alonso soared?
What¡ what could he do?
Was it a question of talent? Of fate? Was Alonso simply¡ better? A genius?
No. No, he wouldn¡¯t accept that. He had known the truth since he was a child.
Born geniuses fade. True geniuses? They build themselves into one.
He lifted his gaze to the sky, the sun glaring down on him, relentless.
Perhaps¡ perhaps he wasn¡¯t doing enough.
He was still alive. Still breathing. So could he truly say he had pushed to his absolute limits?
No.
He hadn¡¯t.
But¡ he would.
Chapter 169 - Pangea (XLVIII)
¡°So, you¡¯re from Thailand?¡± I ask as we walk through the Isles, the faint sound of waterfalls cascading in the distance.
She nods, her eyes wandering over the scenery around us.
¡°Oh,¡± I say, the memory surfacing naturally, ¡°I was there once. Spent New Year¡¯s Eve in Phuket.¡±
I send her a series of images, the vivid memory of fireworks exploding against the night sky, colorful sparks raining down over the crowded streets. I include glimpses of the festivities, the bustling energy, the temples.
She slows her pace, her eyes softening as a faint smile tugs at her lips. A moment later, a series of images flood my mind.
They¡¯re strikingly similar to mine¡ªa New Year¡¯s Eve in Phuket. She¡¯s much younger, perched on the shoulders of a man I assume is her father, her small hands gripping his head as fireworks burst in the sky above them. The streets in her memory are quieter, the glow of raising lanterns and temples reflecting in her wide, awe-filled eyes.
¡°Did you live there?¡±
She shakes her head and sends another series of images. It¡¯s of a small rural house, its walls made of weathered wood and a thatched roof, nestled between tall coconut trees and sprawling rice paddies. A dirt path winds its way to the house, lined with small shrubs and patches of wildflowers.
In the distance, rolling hills rise against the horizon, partially shrouded in mist. The surroundings are simple but serene, with chickens scratching the ground near a small water jar by the porch, and the faint silhouette of a bamboo clothesline swaying in the breeze.
Her father is outside, training in an open yard where the ground is packed hard from years of use. His movements are sharp and disciplined.
A younger Ayu sits a few feet away on a makeshift wooden bench, her small hands trying to mimic his strikes with clumsy enthusiasm, her wide, curious eyes locked onto him. A playful puppy bounds nearby, yipping as if it too wanted to join the lesson.
I stop for a moment, the image impacting me more than I expected. She notices and stops too.
¡°You were very cute,¡± I say with a laugh.
She frowns, her lips pressing into a thin line.
I scratch my head, chuckling nervously. ¡°Well, you¡¯re still cute.¡±
She paints a fake angry face, and then hits me with a wave.
It¡¯s an image of a kid who looks vaguely like me, with an interrogation mark hovering above.
¡°You want a glimpse of my younger self? Fair enough,¡± I say with a grin.
I pause, thinking quickly about what memory to share next. One in particular comes to mind.
The first image I send is simple: me, eight years old, standing knee-deep in a river of tomato pulp, holding two squishy tomatoes in my hands. My clothes are soaked, my hair plastered to my forehead, red mush everywhere.
¡°This was during La Tomatina,¡± I say, grinning. ¡°An annual festival in Bu?ol, Spain, where people gather to throw tomatoes at each other. Basically, a massive, unhygienic, completely unnecessary, and absolutely glorious food fight.¡±
I pause before sending the next image, showing me and the old man. ¡°My dad snuck me in one year. My mom would¡¯ve never allowed it¡ªshe hated the event. Said it was messy, wasteful, and ¡®utterly barbaric.¡¯ Which, of course, made me want to go even more.¡±
The next image comes through: me mid-throw, tomato in hand, launching it with all my might. Then, the inevitable¡ªa shot of me flat on my back, arms splayed, covered head to toe in pulp.
Her laugh is immediate, bright and unrestrained.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s just getting started,¡± I say, sending the next picture. This time, I¡¯m back on my feet, grabbing another tomato, aiming with fierce determination. The following slide? The tomato hits an old man square in the face.
I send the next image: the old man¡¯s glare, tomato pulp dripping down his face.
¡°Yeah, he wasn¡¯t thrilled,¡± I say, shaking my head. ¡°I panicked, obviously. Bolted for my life.¡±
The next set of images comes quickly: me slipping in the mush, arms flailing as I skid through the crowd. Then, my dad grabbing the back of my shirt, pulling me up just as someone¡¯s foot nearly stomps on my face.
¡°Hero of the day,¡± I say. ¡°Or so I thought¡¡±
The last image shows me standing there, catching my breath¡ªSPLAT! A tomato lands square on my face, courtesy of my dad.
¡°And that¡¯s him. Always turning the tables.¡± I chuckle softly. ¡°We spent the whole way back trying to wash the tomato pulp off, laughing like idiots. Mom found out, of course. I¡¯m pretty sure Dad had to sleep on the couch for a week.¡±
Meanwhile, Ayu is laughing her head off, nearly doubled over with tears in her eyes.
It takes her a moment to catch her breath, and then she sends back an image¡ªa perfect replica of my younger self, tiny and cartoonish. In the image, she¡¯s hugging it tightly, squishing it like a doll, a playful grin on her face.
Ok, I don¡¯t even know what to say here. Well, let¡¯s shift the focus.
"So... what were you doing before The Tower?"
Ayu¡¯s laughter cuts off abruptly, her face turning serious. Great¡ I messed up again.
I stay quiet, waiting for her reaction. She doesn¡¯t look angry, just¡ hesitant? Nostalgic, even sad?
Then a wave hits me.
It shows her tending to an older man in a wheelchair. She¡¯s pulling him through the fields, the two of them gazing at the sunset. But something catches my eye¡ªthe man looks like her father¡ only thinner, frail, and sickly. His body is a shadow of what it once was: strong, imposing, muscular.
What happened? Did her father suffer an injury that left him like this? Was it from fighting?
Shit¡ I shouldn¡¯t have asked.
I take a deep breath and step closer to her. She notices and smiles softly.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
¡°It¡¯s ok,¡± she says.
But I can hear it¡ªher voice carries a weight, a pain she¡¯s hiding beneath the surface.
Alright. This isn¡¯t the way to talk about this. But¡ I want to know more about her.
I point toward the edge of a nearby cliff overlooking the falls and send her an image of us sitting there.
She nods, and we walk together to the spot, the silence between us heavy but not uncomfortable.
As we reach the edge, we settle down side by side, the sound of the waterfalls filling the air.
Before I can say anything, she sends me a series of images.
Her father is in the ring, facing his opponent. They circle each other, guards high, their movements deliberate and measured. Her father strikes first¡ªa sharp low kick to the opponent¡¯s thigh, landing with a heavy thud and forcing him to step back.
The response is swift¡ªa knee strike aimed at her father¡¯s ribs. He raises his forearm just in time, absorbing the impact with a sharp grunt as the force ripples through him.
They close in, exchanging blows. Her father steps forward, landing a crushing elbow to the opponent¡¯s temple, forcing him into the clinch. They grapple briefly, knees flying, but her father gains control, landing a powerful knee to his opponent¡¯s midsection, doubling him over slightly.
As the opponent stumbles back, her father sweeps his leg with precision, throwing him off balance. For a moment, it seems her father has the upper hand, his movements fluid, precise, and dominant.
Then it happens.
The opponent feints with an elbow, drawing her father¡¯s guard slightly off. In an instant, he steps in close, hooking her father¡¯s leg with a sweep and using his weight to drive him backward. The force sends her father stumbling, his neck snapping violently against the tension of the ring rope.
Her father collapses, crumpling to the mat, motionless.
The next sequence shows medics rushing into the ring. Her father is on a stretcher, his body limp, his eyes half-closed, unresponsive.
The scene shifts. A hospital room. Her father is hooked up to machines, his body frail, his neck in a brace. Ayu, much younger, sits beside him, her hands tightly clutching his, her face frozen in determination. Doctors are talking, pointing at charts, but the words don¡¯t seem to register in the memory.
It transitions again. A young woman stands at the door, a suitcase in her hand. A younger Ayu clutches her arm tightly, tears streaming down her face. The woman pulls away, her expression cold and distant, her steps firm as she walks out without looking back.
Then, the memory shifts further into the past. Another image appears¡ªsofter, warmer. A different woman smiles gently, holding a much smaller Ayu in her arms. The setting is simple, peaceful. The woman¡¯s face radiates warmth and care as she cradles Ayu, who giggles softly, her tiny hands reaching toward her mother¡¯s face.
The next memory feels colder, heavier. The same woman, now lying still, surrounded by flowers. A younger Ayu stands beside the casket, her small hands gripping the edge tightly.
So¡ her real mom died young. And the first young woman¡ªher stepmom? She left them both?
The memory moves forward again. Ayu stands by her father now. He¡¯s in a wheelchair, his body thin and frail. She kneels beside him, holding a small bowl of rice and a spoon, feeding him with careful, patient hands.
Her father struggles to lift his arm, attempting to take the spoon himself, but his hand trembles too much. Ayu gently places her other hand over his, guiding it back down.
And it ends there.
I stay quiet for a moment, the weight of it sinking in. So this¡ this is what Ayu went through?
Pain hits hard¡ªvery hard. I clench my fist. Since she was a kid¡ she went through life alone, taking care of her paralyzed father, her mother leaving them behind¡ this¡
I look at her, but her gaze is already on me. There are no tears in her eyes, just a heavy smile that carries so much more than words could.
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she says, her voice steady. Then she points her thumb at herself, her tone light but firm. ¡°Ayu is strong. Dad is still strong. We are happy.¡±
My mouth opens slightly, but no words come out. The pain hits harder now, but I can¡¯t show it¡ªnot now. That¡¯s not what she needs. I push it down, lock it away, and force a smile of my own. I nod, keeping my voice steady.
¡°Yes, my Ayu is strong,¡± I say, my hand moving to hold hers. Her hand feels warm against mine, and for a moment, I¡¯m thankful we left the masks and gauntlets back in the cave before our stroll.
Her eyes soften, and there¡¯s a gentle glitter in them that catches me off guard. ¡°My Alonso is also strong,¡± she says, gripping my hand in hers.
¡°I would like to meet your dad one day.¡±
¡°You will. He¡ he will like you a lot,¡± she says, her legs dangling and swinging gently over the edge of the cliff.
Then I notice her looking at me, her expression slightly hesitant.
It takes me a moment to realize why. I take a calm breath and send her a series of images.
Basically¡ my story.
I show her my childhood and teenage years in Barcelona¡ªmemories of my slightly adventurous side. I include the good times: my mom, my dad, my grandpa. Then the images shift to Melbourne, where I spent high school and later university. I show her Pablo and Jack¡ªwell, the rare moments that are ¡®safe¡¯ to share.
And then, that incident.
I have no actual memories of it¡ªI lost them all. But I show her what I¡¯ve pieced together. Us three in the car, driving down a rural highway. And then, the crash.
I see her eyes suddenly widen.
I continue, showing her the hospital, my missing leg, my mom in a coma, and¡ and my father¡¯s funeral.
But I don¡¯t stop there.
I shift to brighter moments¡ªme with the prosthetic leg, hiking with Jack and Pablo, engrossed in my book back at university. I try to leave her with something lighter, a hint of a happier ending.
When I finish, I glance at her. Her face is tilted down, her expression heavy. I see the pain in her eyes, slightly moist with unshed tears.
Without hesitation, I hold her hand tighter, offering the warmest smile I can.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I say softly, keeping my voice steady and comforting.
¡°Your mom¡ she¡¯s going to be okay,¡± she says suddenly, catching me off guard. ¡°When we get out, we¡¯ll cure her. And¡ we¡¯ll cure my dad too.¡±
Her words hit me like a wave, and for a moment, my hands tremble slightly.
¡°And then,¡± she continues, ¡°we¡¯ll make a big family. Together.¡± She looks at me, her eyes shining. ¡°So let¡¯s climb this Tower¡ let¡¯s reach the top¡ together.¡±
I stare at her, my gaze locked on hers. A future¡ our future. My mom¡ my mom will be there. Yes. If I grow stronger, if I push through to the top¡ no, not if. When I get there¡
I let out a quiet chuckle, the intensity inside me melting into something softer, warmer. My gaze stays on hers, as I focus, sending her my emotions through a wave¡ªjust like she¡¯d done for me before.
Her eyes shimmer in response, and she sends a wave back. It hits me hard, so raw and full of feeling that my chest tightens, and I feel the sting of unshed tears at the corners of my eyes.
Then, before I can stop myself, I lean closer, the moment pulling me forward. My mouth opens, and the words spill out without hesitation.
¡°Ayu¡ when we go back¡ will you marry me?¡±
Wait¡ what did I just say?
Her eyes widen in surprise, her cheeks flushing a deep red. For a moment, she¡¯s silent. Then, slowly, her expression softens into the most beautiful smile I¡¯ve ever seen. She meets my gaze, holding it steady, and finally speaks.
¡°When we go back¡ ask me properly.¡±
My mouth hangs open, stunned, and then I laugh¡ªa genuine, uncontrollable laugh¡ªas I shake my head. ¡°Alright. I will.¡±
She turns her face back toward the setting sun, leaning her head gently on my shoulder.
I stare ahead too, the warmth of the moment wrapping around us. I lift my arm, wrapping it securely around her.
And we just sit there, letting time pass, together.
Chapter 170 - Pangea (XLIX)
I wake slowly, the world around me coming into focus in pieces. The first thing I feel is warmth¡ªsoft, undeniable, and pressed entirely against me.
Ayu¡¯s body is curled close, her head resting on my chest, her legs tangled with mine on the makeshift bed of leaves beneath us.
Her soft breasts press against my bare skin, her breathing steady and gentle, brushing faintly against my neck.
I let out a slow breath, careful not to disturb her. My arm is draped around her waist, holding her close, and her arm rests lightly across my ribs.
The faint sound of water trickling from the nearby stream mixes with the quiet rhythm of her breaths. Her skin is smooth under my hand, and I find myself unable to resist brushing my fingers lightly down her back.
She stirs slightly at the touch, her body pressing even closer, and I freeze, not wanting to wake her just yet.
But then, her head shifts. Her hair tickles my chest as she nuzzles into me, a small sigh escaping her lips. Her eyes flutter open slowly, still heavy with sleep, and she blinks up at me, her gaze hazy.
Her cheeks flush a soft pink as she becomes aware of our position, the way her body is completely melded to mine. But she doesn¡¯t pull away. Instead, a shy, almost mischievous smile spreads across her face, and her fingers tighten just slightly against my side.
¡°Morning,¡± I murmur, my voice husky with sleep, my hand moving to brush a stray strand of hair from her face.
Her smile softens as her eyes lock onto mine. ¡°Good morning,¡± she whispers back, her voice light and warm.
I tilt her chin up gently, leaning down to press a slow, lingering kiss to her lips. Her body relaxes further against mine, her hand trailing up to rest on my chest, right over my heart. As I pull back, her smile widens, and the blush on her cheeks deepens.
¡°Did you sleep well?¡± I ask, my thumb tracing small circles on her hip.
¡°What do you think?¡±
Her teasing tone lingers in the air as her fingers trace idle patterns along my side. I raise an eyebrow at her, a small smirk tugging at my lips. "I think you''re enjoying this too much," I say, my voice low.
She tilts her head, pretending to ponder for a moment before sending a wave¡ªan exaggerated image of me snoring like a lumbering beast while she¡¯s trapped under my arm, rolling her eyes dramatically.
I chuckle, shaking my head. ¡°Oh, really? That¡¯s how it is?¡±
Her mischievous grin widens, her fingers now brushing deliberately across my chest. She sends another wave¡ªthis time, a tiny cartoon version of herself stomping on my chest to wake me up.
¡°Careful,¡± I warn playfully, shifting slightly so I¡¯m propped on one elbow, my hand still resting on her hip. ¡°I might start charging for all these custom insults.¡±
Her laughter is light and genuine, her body moving against mine in a way that sends heat coursing through me. ¡°And how exactly would you charge me?¡±
I raise an eyebrow, smirking. "Oh, I could think of a few ways," I say, my fingers tracing slow, deliberate circles on her lower back. Her skin is warm under my touch, and I can feel the slight shift of her muscles as she adjusts herself, pressing just a bit closer.
Her laughter softens, and she gazes at me with that familiar mix of shyness and mischief in her eyes. Her cheeks flush a deeper pink, and for a moment, I think she¡¯s going to pull away. But¡ she doesn¡¯t.
She lifts her head just enough to meet my gaze, her lips curving into a small, almost innocent smile. Then, without a word, she sends a wave.
It¡¯s me, sprawled flat on my back, my chest heaving, drenched in sweat, my body visibly drained. Above me, Ayu sits astride my hips, her back straight, her hands resting on her thighs, a triumphant smirk on her face. Her hair falls messily over her shoulders, her flushed skin glistening faintly.
Damn, this girl.
The image sends a jolt through me, and I can¡¯t help the reaction¡ªI¡¯m instantly hard.
¡°I don¡¯t recall that happening last night,¡± I say, my voice low, teasing, as I let my fingers trail down her spine.
Her grin turns wicked, her cheeks tinged pink. ¡°How could you?¡± she fires back, her tone sweet but sharp. ¡°I think you passed out.¡±
Her words hit like a playful jab, but the challenge in her eyes only pulls me in further.
Before I can fire back, I move instinctively, my hands gripping her waist as I shift. In a fluid motion, I turn her around, and in the next moment, I¡¯m on top of her, her body sprawled beneath mine.
Her eyes widen slightly in surprise, her lips parting as though to say something, but the teasing smile that follows sends a rush of heat through me.
Her hair fans out beneath her, her flushed face framed perfectly as she looks up at me with a mix of amusement and anticipation.
I can''t resist her any longer. I lean down, capturing her lips in a slow, lingering kiss. My tongue traces the seam of her lips, coaxing them open. She sighs, her body melting beneath me as she opens for me, her tongue meeting mine.
My hands roam her body, exploring every curve, every dip, every soft plane. I cup her breasts, my thumbs brushing over her hardened nipples, and she gasps, her back arching off the makeshift bed. I take one nipple into my mouth, sucking gently, and she moans, her fingers tangling in my hair.
I continue, my lips and tongue tracing a path across her body. I nibble on her earlobe, suck on the delicate skin of her neck, and then return to her breasts, lavishing attention on them. I move lower, my hands skimming down her waist, her hips, and then to her thighs.
I part her legs, my fingers brushing through her soft curls to find her slick, heated core. I tease her, my fingers dancing around her clit, and she gasps, her hips bucking. I take one of her hands, guiding it to my mouth, and then slowly suck her fingers, wetting them with my saliva.
Her eyes widen as I guide her hand back between her legs, pressing her fingers against her clit. I watch as she takes over, her fingers moving in a rhythm that''s uniquely her own. Her breaths grow ragged.
This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.
I continue to kiss and caress her, my lips and tongue moving in time with her fingers. I can feel her body tensing, her breaths quickening.
I pause, savoring the moment, the scent of her desire filling the air. She¡¯s ready.
My lips trail up her body, lingering at her belly, planting gentle kisses that make her tremble. My tongue moves softly over her skin, circling her nipples before returning to her neck, where I kiss her deeply, feeling her body quiver against mine.
Her hand moves, hesitant but deliberate, wrapping around my shaft. A shiver runs through me at her touch. She starts to stroke, her grip firm yet teasing. I feel her desire in every motion.
She wants more.
I lift my head and meet her gaze. Her eyes are heavy with longing, her cheeks flushed, her lips slightly parted. She is irresistible.
I place my hand over hers, guiding her movements as she strokes me, then bring her hand lower, brushing the tip of my shaft against the wetness of her entrance. She gasps softly as I tease her, sliding just the tip inside before pulling back, repeating the motion as her body writhes beneath me.
I grin, feeling the tension build, her need for me clear in her every reaction. Her hands clutch at my back, pulling me closer, urging me on.
I don¡¯t hold back. I push forward, filling her completely. Her body arches against mine, and a moan escapes her lips, raw and unrestrained. The sound ignites something primal in me, and I push harder, faster.
Time blurs as we lose ourselves entirely in each other, the world outside fading into nothing.
I stretch outside, feeling the warmth of the sun hitting my skin. The way it¡¯s already high in the sky tells me it¡¯s well into the day. Well¡ it wasn¡¯t exactly easy getting out of bed this morning.
I glance toward the horizon where Ayu disappeared earlier, heading off to hunt and train with some octopus. As for me¡ well, Houston is probably waiting.
The thought of him brings the notes back to mind¡ªespecially the parts about Ayu. My eyes narrow for a moment, but I take a deep breath. Judging Houston as I would a real human isn¡¯t fair. And if there¡¯s one thing I know with absolute confidence, it¡¯s that he wants the best for me. I¡¯d trust him with my life without a second of doubt.
Sure, he¡¯s weird as hell, and I¡¯ll never touch his notes again, but¡ he¡¯s been with me from the start. We¡¯ve gone through too much together, and his sacrifice for me and Ayu says it all.
A soft smile spreads across my face.
¡°How does it feel to be back to life?¡±
¡°So, someone finally managed to get out of bed, huh?¡± Houston¡¯s familiar voice echoes in my head, laced with his usual sarcasm.
¡°It wasn¡¯t easy,¡± I reply, stretching my arms. ¡°So, how are things going over there?¡±
¡°Well, a lot of work as always, but good progress has been made. And¡ it¡¯s good to be back, really. Death was as empty as it sounds. But¡ it was worth it.¡±
My smile softens. ¡°Thanks.¡±
¡°Oh, come on, don¡¯t get sentimental on me now. It was the logical thing to do. It was either that or we all die, so¡ª¡±
¡°Houston,¡± I interrupt, my tone firm but warm. ¡°Thanks. That¡¯s it. Accept my gratitude and don¡¯t overanalyze it.¡±
Houston sighs, a rare moment of quiet. ¡°Well¡ alright. So, uh, I talked with Darius. He told me everything.¡±
My expression sobers slightly, but I manage a small grin. ¡°And you¡¯re mad we went in without a permit?¡± I joke, attempting to keep things light.
Houston¡¯s silence lingers longer than expected. ¡°Alonso, I owe you an explanation. The way I¡ª¡±
¡°Houston,¡± I cut him off, my voice steady. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t happen, but¡ it¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t judge you for it. That¡¯s a part of you¡ªhow you do things. And me digging into things you didn¡¯t want others knowing wasn¡¯t right, even if I had good intentions. So¡ let¡¯s keep that under the carpet, alright? It won¡¯t change how important you are to me, or how much I trust you.¡±
I pause, letting the words sink in, then continue, ¡°Remember, we gave each other an oath back in the Oasis¡ªthe moment we accepted each other as separate entities, yet forever united in one purpose. And that¡¯s it. You are and always will be my companion, Houston. You can be weird, you can be creepy, but that¡¯s okay. You¡¯re you. I know you, and I accept you as you are. So don¡¯t fret about it anymore. Don¡¯t overthink it, alright?¡±
There¡¯s a long pause, and then Houston sighs again, this time lighter. ¡°Well¡ thanks.¡±
¡°Alright, enough thanks and apologies. I¡¯m in a good mood, so let¡¯s not dwell on trivial matters. What¡¯s the plan? Same training schedule as before? I checked the status screen, but it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ve updated it yet,¡± I say, keeping my tone light.
Houston seems to take a deliberate pause, as though taking a deep breath. ¡°Status screen first. I haven¡¯t seen you fight since I came back, so any updates will have to wait until I can analyze your current state. As for training, well, I¡¯ve come up with some ideas. But ultimately, it¡¯s up to you to decide how you want to proceed.¡±
¡°Hmm, you¡¯re awfully considerate today,¡± I say with a chuckle. ¡°What happened to the Houston that made me do hundreds of squats with a tree on my back?¡±
¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s still on the agenda,¡± he replies with a dry humor that makes me laugh despite myself. But then, his tone shifts, more serious, almost measured. ¡°There¡¯s another part of the plan, though, and this one is your choice. I think I¡¯ve found a way to pull you into our virtual space. Do you want to come?¡±
Arjun lay sprawled by the lake, his body battered and bloodied as the giant octopus sank slowly into the murky depths.
His armor was cracked in several places, its once-polished surface smeared with grime and blood. Bruises covered his arms, legs, and chest, and a shallow cut near his temple leaked a faint trail of crimson. His breath came in sharp gasps, his heart hammering against his ribcage.
But he had done it. The first octopus was down. Alone.
Yet¡ it wasn¡¯t enough. Not nearly enough.
His teeth clenched tightly as he pushed himself upright, his legs trembling under the strain. He surveyed the fading ripples on the lake¡¯s surface, his expression hard.
He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, forcing his heart to steady. Not yet. Not now. His body needed time, even if only a little. He would let it recover¡ªjust enough to fight again. And then¡ and then he would find another.
Chiara had ordered them to hunt Kelpies first, to max on them before coming to the Isles. He had ignored her command. The Kelpies were nothing to him now, not enough of a challenge. He needed more. A fight that would push him to his limits, beyond them.
He needed to grow. Faster. Stronger.
Settling himself into a seated position, he adjusted his posture despite the pain stabbing through his side. He folded his legs and rested his hands on his knees, palms facing upward, a faint tremor still present in his fingers. He straightened his back and closed his eyes, letting the world fade into the background.
The sound of the waterfalls cascading into the lake blended with the faint whistle of the wind through the trees, fading into the background. His breathing slowed, his thoughts cleared, and for a brief moment, there was only stillness.
He visualized the octopus, every movement, every strike. Where he had faltered. Where he could have been faster, smarter. The mistakes he had made played in his mind like a silent film, and he let them settle within him¡ªnot as regrets, but as lessons.
When the meditation ended, his eyes opened, sharp and resolute. His body ached, his wounds stung, but he didn¡¯t care.
The fight was only beginning.
Chapter 171 - Pangea (L)
Go inside? The same place I was with Darius?
I stay silent, turning the idea over in my mind.
¡°How exactly does that work? I thought me being in that place was a rare occurrence because of my half-dead state at the time.¡±
¡°And it was,¡± Houston replies. ¡°Something I hadn¡¯t initially considered possible. But¡ anything that happens once can be reproduced. In this case, the idea is to disconnect your mind from your body while keeping you conscious. That should bring you to the same space as us, as your mind will remain solely connected to the Pillar.¡±
A cold shiver runs down my spine. Something about it feels¡ off.
¡°Disconnecting me from my body? Can you even do that? And what happens then? I just go limp? How do I come back? Is it something I can control, or only you?¡±
Houston pauses, likely contemplating how best to explain. ¡°There¡¯s no need to sever your pathways. Instead, I¡¯d use EM waves to block transmissions at certain nexus points. It¡¯s an active process¡ªit has to be maintained for you to remain in the space. The moment it stops, you¡¯ll return instantly. And yes, only I can initiate it and keep it active. While you¡¯re there, your body will essentially go limp, so you¡¯d need to lie down somewhere safe¡ªlike the cave.¡±
I fall quiet, my mind racing. Memories of sparring with Darius flood back. I can¡¯t deny the potential this process holds. Manifesting there, fully immersed, could bring unprecedented opportunities. But still¡
I sigh, exhaling the weight of my doubts. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you¡¯ve already analyzed all the pros, cons, risks, and whatever else comes with this. So¡ I¡¯ll trust you. If you think this is for the best, let¡¯s give it a shot.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, I have. So, do you want to try it now?¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
I start walking toward the cave and lie down on the makeshift bed.
The action makes me chuckle. ¡°I guess I¡¯m seriously not getting out of bed today.¡± Then, pausing, I close my eyes and let my tone shift to something more serious. ¡°Ready whenever you are.¡±
And then¡ nothing happens.
No, wait. The smells are gone¡ªthe faint earthy scent of the cave, the leaves beneath me. Even the texture under my body is missing.
I open my eyes to a clear blue sky above me.
Sitting up, I plant my hands on the ground. It¡¯s smooth and featureless, like polished stone.
¡°That went well,¡± I hear a familiar voice and turn toward its origin.
There, standing in a plain white lab coat with messy hair and a face that¡¯s a near-perfect replica of my own¡ªif slightly thinner¡ªis Houston.
¡°I knew you¡¯d be wearing a lab coat,¡± I say, grinning.
¡°Well, you guessed right,¡± he replies, stepping forward and extending his hand. ¡°I believe this is the first time we¡¯ve met like this. Welcome to our humble virtual space.¡±
I shake my head, bypassing his handshake as I step closer and pull him into a tight hug.
He stiffens, clearly caught off guard, before awkwardly patting my back in what I guess is his version of reciprocating.
I laugh as we separate. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve been through, a handshake? Seriously, Houston? Come on.¡±
¡°Well¡ anyway, it worked. How do you feel?¡±
I touch my body, trying to get a sense of the surroundings. There¡¯s definitely something off¡ªsubtle, but noticeable.
¡°It feels like I¡¯m in virtual space, I guess. Or maybe a decent-quality video game,¡± I muse.
¡°What about your body functions? Can you breathe? Do you feel your heart beating? Can you feel pain?¡± he asks, his gaze serious.
Breathing? Wait... I suddenly inhale sharply, realizing I hadn¡¯t been breathing before. But now that I¡¯ve started, I can¡¯t seem to stop. What the heck? And my heart? I focus on it¡ªit¡¯s not beating. Or... wait. Now it is. I concentrate again and notice I can make it stop entirely.
Houston watches my reaction closely. ¡°I suppose these things might take some time to get used to. Just ignore them, and eventually, you¡¯ll forget¡ªlike last time,¡± he says, his tone calm and measured.
¡°As for the surroundings, as you might imagine, I designed most of it bit by bit. I focused more on certain elements, like my home, while leaving other areas more basic. Darius added his touch here and there as well.¡±
¡°I figured as much,¡± I reply, glancing at the trees and grass, noticing how everything feels deliberate but not overly intricate. ¡°So, how long have you been working on this? When did you start designing this place? And where¡¯s all this information stored? Your neural pathways or the Pillar?¡±
¡°I started during the waiting room,¡± Houston explains. ¡°Back then, it was just a blank white space, with basic virtual bodies for Darius and me. Over time, I¡¯ve added more details. As for the information, it¡¯s stored in the Pillar. That way, Darius and I can share it, which wouldn¡¯t be possible if it were confined to our individual neural pathways.¡±
As he speaks, Houston raises a hand, and in the air between us, a crystalline structure materializes, slowly unfolding and reshaping itself into a 3D image of Earth with the moon orbiting around it. The details are rough but impressive nonetheless.
¡°Just a little demonstration,¡± he says casually, as the image twists and collapses into glowing particles that scatter like embers into the air. In their place, a simple blue flower appears, suspended and vivid against the empty backdrop.
¡°And sometimes, simplicity is key,¡± he adds with a snap of his fingers. The flower dissolves instantly, leaving the air as pristine as before.
¡°Touch¨¦,¡± I glance at the now-pristine air where the flower dissolved. ¡°Still, odd you never mentioned this place.¡±
¡°Well,¡± Houston shrugs, ¡°I didn¡¯t see much benefit in telling you. Plus, I figured it might freak you out to know there¡¯s a virtual world in your head with people... sort of living in it.¡±
Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.
I remain silent for a moment, then nod. ¡°Fair enough. So, what¡¯s the plan here? More sparring?¡±
¡°Kind of,¡± he says. ¡°My plan is for you to spar with Darius actively for three hours a day. What are your thoughts on that?¡±
¡°Hmm, sounds good to me. But¡ what happens with the training I do here? How does it reflect in my body? And what about muscle memory?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ll handle the muscle memory transfer to your body. Basically, you¡¯ll do a half-hour practice in real life after you finish here, and your progress will sync with your physical form¡ªwith my assistance.¡±
¡°Like with old Phase 2 and 3?¡±
¡°Somewhat,¡± he replies.
¡°Alright. So, should I start now, or is there more you want to say?¡±
A flicker of hesitation crosses Houston¡¯s expression before it turns more serious. ¡°As you can imagine, the possibilities in this virtual world are vast, but there are limits to how much it can truly enhance you. To strengthen your physical body, you¡¯ll still need to train in real life. The same goes for improving your wave mastery, as you can¡¯t train that here. The primary benefit of this space is sharpening your combat awareness and mastery. This includes swordsmanship, footwork, battle sense, adaptability, and leveraging the environment.¡±
¡°So¡ I won¡¯t just be fighting Darius?¡±
¡°For now, yes. I think it¡¯s best to start with that. Based on how it goes today, I¡¯ll prepare more for next time. As for duels with Darius, there are a few things you should know.¡±
I raise an eyebrow, giving him my full attention.
¡°First, as you already know, dying in these duels is fine since you¡¯ll reset instantly. So, always go all out¡ªtreat it like a real battle to the death. That¡¯s how you¡¯ll get the best results. Second, I can¡¯t adjust the pain levels; it¡¯s too complex for me right now. Non-lethal injuries will leave a pixelated mark, and lethal ones will teleport you back to your starting position.¡±
I nod slowly, absorbing the information. ¡°Not a fan of pain, so yeah, sounds fine.¡±
¡°And finally,¡± Houston says, pausing for a moment. ¡°How good do you think your current swordsmanship is?¡±
¡°My swordsmanship?¡± I blink, slightly taken aback by the unexpected question. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not bad, but it depends on who you compare it to. According to your stats, I¡¯m getting closer to Siddharth¡¯s level, right?¡±
Houston sighs. ¡°You¡¯re still a fair way off, even with nearly double his Stage Progress. That comparison isn¡¯t exactly balanced. But that¡¯s not the point. The real question is: do you believe you¡¯re good enough as you are right now?¡±
I stay silent for a moment, meeting his gaze. ¡°No. I believe it will never be enough. The idea is to keep improving all the time. If I slow down, The Tower will swallow me. I mean¡ I still don¡¯t get your point. Are you saying my swordsmanship sucks and I need to focus on it more?¡±
¡°Not exactly,¡± Houston replies, his tone measured. ¡°Alright, another question: without Overdrive, how would you rate your current full combat style against Siddharth under equal Stage Progress? Would you win or lose?¡±
¡°Without Overdrive¡ I¡¯d lose,¡± I admit without hesitation. ¡°But we¡¯ve been through this before. Overdrive is an intrinsic part of me now. Why should I take it away?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not saying you should take it away,¡± Houston says, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m saying Overdrive enhances your senses and gives you a significant edge in combat. It makes things almost too easy. And while that¡¯s useful, it means you¡¯re not being pushed as hard. The requirements on your technique are lower because you can always rely on superior reflexes and strength. But that reliance? It¡¯s dragging your potential down. Overdrive shouldn¡¯t replace proper technique. No¡ it should enhance it.¡±
The realization dawns on me. Indeed... improvements on my technique have been lacking.
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Houston says, his tone reassuring. ¡°Now, with this training space, you can slowly perfect your technique over time. And you¡¯ll have the perfect teacher.¡±
He smiles faintly. ¡°Darius may be an evil bas¡ªwell, odd at times¡ªbut his dedication to swordsmanship is practically religious. While I spend most of my time on research, he practices day after day. Sometimes he even creates a clone of himself to spar with. He describes it as playing chess against himself¡ªdon¡¯t ask me how he does it¡ªbut it¡¯s effective. Darius¡¯s swordsmanship is on a completely different level than yours. He spends his days either sparring against an enhanced me or dueling his own clone, honing his art to a degree even I can¡¯t fully grasp.¡±
¡°Wait¡ but I sparred with Darius before. We were fairly even,¡± I say, confused.
Houston chuckles. ¡°Picture yourself without emotions, without distractions, without the world. Just you and your sword, in a realm where imagination and dedication can take you as far as you let it. Imagine focusing solely on the blade¡ªno Overdrive, no waves to accelerate your strikes, no fatigue. Do you think that version of ¡®you¡¯ would even compare to the swordsman you are now?¡±
My eyes widen. A life¡ just for the sword. Was that¡ Darius? But then¡
¡°So¡ he went easy on me?¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it going easy. Darius¡¯s purpose is to teach you, and every single move he makes is for that purpose. Darius is a true swordmaster at this point. He has cleanly surpassed Siddharth. I can¡¯t even say with certainty what his current proficiency is¡ªit¡¯s difficult to quantify.¡±
What the fuck is this¡? A version of me became a true swordmaster? Living in my head?
¡°Anyway,¡± Houston continues, ¡°don¡¯t overthink it. Comparing yourself to Darius makes no sense. You can¡¯t live for the sword. You have too many other things to focus on¡ªyour battles, physical body, EM waves, your equipment, and natural human emotions. Be grateful instead. Darius has trained this way for your sake, to teach you, to make you stronger, just like I have on my side.¡±
I nod slowly, determination settling on my face.
¡°That¡¯s all for now. We¡¯ll meet after the spars to go over the next training phases,¡± Houston says, and before I can even say goodbye, he suddenly disappears.
I¡¯m left standing alone for a brief moment, but then I sense a presence behind me.
Turning, I see Darius. He¡¯s wearing the same primal-looking attire from last time. His naturally fierce gaze softens slightly as he locks eyes with me, and a casual smile graces his face.
While nothing about him seems outwardly different, the way I perceive him now has shifted entirely. My eyes are filled with newfound respect, even admiration. Darius might not fully fit the definition of a human, but his dedication, his single-minded pursuit of mastery for my sake, demands reverence.
I bow my head slightly.
¡°I¡¯ll be in your care¡ master,¡± I say, a smile tugging at my lips, half-joking, half-serious.
¡°Master, huh?¡± Darius replies, his tone calm and distinctly different from Houston¡¯s. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare claim such a title.¡±
His smile deepens as he tilts his head slightly. ¡°So, ready?¡±
I nod, my resolve firm. ¡°Ready.¡±
Suddenly, the surroundings blur, and we reappear in the arena. The sight stirs memories from last time.
Without hesitation, I conjure a replica of my sword in my hand, the weight familiar, comforting.
Darius stands calm on the opposite side, his posture relaxed but poised. His stance mirrors mine¡ªnothing flashy, no openings I can exploit, yet nothing that screams of the swordmaster Houston spoke of.
We lock eyes. It¡¯s on.
I rush forward, my steps measured, closing the distance but stopping just outside his range. Circling him, I keep my sword ready, studying every movement, every subtle shift in his position.
He doesn¡¯t follow my lead but remains still, his eyes tracking me with a quiet intensity. I feint left, testing his reaction, but he doesn¡¯t take the bait.
I lunge forward, slashing horizontally, and Darius steps back, his blade intercepting mine with a loud clang. He counters immediately with a thrust aimed at my midsection, but I disengage, twisting to the side and attempting a low kick to disrupt his balance.
He anticipates, lifting his leg slightly to avoid it, and responds with a quick upward slash that skims just past my shoulder as I retreat.
I push forward again, my sword angled low, aiming for his thigh, but he blocks it with precision, the clash reverberating through my grip. His counter is fast¡ªa downward slash I narrowly deflect, forcing me to backpedal.
Our swords dance in rapid exchanges¡ªslashes, thrusts, feints. I skim his shoulder once, but his response is swift, a shallow cut grazing my arm. Each time I strike, he deflects with just enough force, disengages smoothly, and counters at angles I struggle to predict.
Why does it feel like he¡¯s matching me exactly?
Where¡¯s the swordmaster Houston spoke of? Is he holding back? Faking? But¡ how? Every movement feels so natural, so precise. How can someone fake this level so perfectly?
I shake my head, trying to dismiss the doubts, and refocus. Our blades collide again and again, the metallic clinks echoing in the arena. I lunge, feint, counter¡ªbut it feels like chasing a shadow. He¡¯s never too fast, never too slow, always one step ahead yet never overwhelming me.
We disengage after dozens of exchanges, our swords still raised. I stare at him, searching for answers, but Darius remains calm, composed, that same faint smile on his lips.
I know why he¡¯s doing this, but¡ I need to see it.
¡°Darius,¡± I say, meeting his gaze. ¡°Can you let me see your real skill?¡±
His smile widens.
Chapter 172 - Pangea (LI)
¡°My real skill?¡± he says, his voice low, amused. He lets the seconds pass, his gaze on me but seemingly unfocused, lost in his own thoughts.
¡°Fine,¡± he finally speaks. ¡°For this exchange and this exchange only.¡± He pauses, a grin tugging at his lips. ¡°You can come at me anytime.¡±
Something shifts. I can¡¯t explain it, but as I stare at him, I feel it. A change. Is it in my head? Apprehension? Nervousness? Fear?
No. It¡¯s none of that.
I step forward slowly, keeping my stance solid, studying him.
His stance¡ªit¡¯s¡ odd. There are openings, but they feel¡ wrong. I can¡¯t read him. I can¡¯t tell if what I see is real or a ploy.
I swallow hard, realizing I¡¯ve started breathing again without meaning to.
Alright. Treat him as the ultimate foe. No need to rush. I¡¯ll test the waters first.
Step by step, I move closer. The strike zone is still out of reach. I play it safe, watching, waiting.
He doesn¡¯t move.
Is he waiting for me to¡ª
And then it happens. My senses scream as I see a slash aimed at my neck, fast, sudden. I react, my sword coming up instinctively to block, but¡ nothing.
He hasn¡¯t moved. He¡¯s still standing there, his stance unchanged.
But I saw it. I know I did. That strike¡ªit was real. How could¡ª
His smile deepens, and his eyes drop to my chest.
I frown, glancing down. My breath catches as I see it¡ªa thin, vertical, pixelated mark, as if left by a precise stab, positioned just next to my heart.
My grip tightens around my sword, my hands trembling slightly. My mind races.
How? When? What the hell did he just do?
Slowly, I lift my gaze back to him, locking eyes.
¡°Satisfied?¡± he asks, his tone almost friendly.
That¡ that was his level?
I slowly shake my head. No wonder he never shows it, never fights me at full force. I knew I¡¯d lose, but I thought I could last an exchange or two, maybe even strike him and lose to a perfect counter. But this¡ this¡ I lost, and I don¡¯t even know how.
¡°Yes,¡± I say, forcing myself to calm down. ¡°Can I ask¡ what you did¡ªwas it pure swordsmanship, or was there something else?¡±
He smiles faintly. ¡°Are you accusing me of cheating?¡±
¡°No, no,¡± I reply quickly, shaking my head, slightly embarrassed. ¡°I mean¡ is this a level that can be reached just by training with the sword, or is it something unique to this virtual world?¡±
¡°Good question,¡± he says, his gaze drifting to the empty expanse around us. ¡°I¡¯d like to think it is¡ªor at least, I feel it is. But to get an answer, I¡¯ll have to wait until you attain this level yourself one day. Then, maybe, you can tell me.¡±
I remain silent, sensing the weight in his words. An existence trapped in this world, reaching a realm where the only opponent left is yourself¡ªperhaps forever. The loneliness of that thought lingers.
For a moment, I can¡¯t help but feel a deep sense of respect for Darius. Maybe it¡¯s just the natural admiration any man feels for someone who¡¯s reached such a mastery of their craft, especially in combat or the blade: a true master.
¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± I admit. ¡°But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s happening any time soon. Honestly, I don¡¯t even know what you did back there.¡±
He lets out a soft laugh. ¡°The path of the blade is endless. This is just a glimpse of the horizon.¡±
I nod, my resolve strengthening.
¡°Alright. But before we continue¡ªand one of the reasons I hesitated to show you my skill before¡ªis this: treat me now as an opponent on your level, one you want to win against or even kill. Don¡¯t stop using feints just because you think I can see through them. Feints are a key part of swordsmanship, and you need to improve them. I¡¯ll reduce my level to match yours and react to your feints accordingly. So¡ fight me with everything you¡¯ve got. With will, not fear or hesitation.¡±
Indeed. Using feints now would have made me feel like a clown¡ but fair enough. Let¡¯s forget that. Let¡¯s just fight to my heart¡¯s content.
I hold my sword, get into stance, and rush toward him, no words spoken. My blade chops down as soon as I get in range, and he dodges it, stepping to the side.
The fight continues, minutes merging into hours¡ªjust the dance of the blade, the footwork, and the constant mind games that combat turns into when fighting an equally leveled opponent.
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
Ayu sat on a rock, the relentless waterfall crashing onto her back. The icy water pounded against her straightened shoulders and head, trying to force her down, but she refused to yield.
Her focus wasn¡¯t on the cold or the ache in her muscles; it was on the filaments extending from her shoulder pads. They moved against the current, rising and falling as though controlled by an invisible force.
It was grueling¡ªso much harder than she had anticipated. The pounding in her head had started long ago, and the thought of giving up had crossed her mind more than once. But Ayu was no stranger to pain. Her teeth clenched, her brow furrowed, and she pressed on, pouring everything into directing her waves through the metallic edge of the filaments.
The water pushed back as the metallic tendrils trembled under the pressure, yet she persisted. Slowly, she managed to lift all seven, holding them steady against the unforgiving current for one second, two¡ªthen her breath hitched, and they dropped.
The water continued to batter her, unyielding, grounding her in its intensity. She exhaled sharply but didn¡¯t allow herself to linger.
Lifting her arms sideways, she balanced a heavy rock in each hand. The weight strained her muscles, and the magnetized gauntlets provided just enough support to hold steady. Still, it wasn¡¯t easy.
She held steady against the current, fighting for control. Ten seconds passed, her arms trembling, and she lowered the rocks with care, keeping them from rolling away.
Her breaths were ragged as she took a brief pause, her fingers twitching from exertion. But it wasn¡¯t rest¡ªit was preparation. She returned to the filaments, forcing them against the cascade once more.
And so, the cycle continued. Over and over again.
Two hours passed.
Her vision blurred, dizziness clawing at her senses. For a moment, she thought she saw a faint red in the water. Blood? Or her imagination? It didn¡¯t matter.
She snapped herself out of it, shaking her head to refocus.
Her body screamed in protest as she forced herself to stand, her legs trembling under the strain. Step by step, she made her way to the shore. Once her feet touched solid ground, she paused, her chest rising and falling heavily, her arms hanging limp at her sides.
She had done enough wave training for now.
Next, she planned to track down one of the oversized squids. Training her senses with her eyes closed would ease the mental strain while keeping her sharp. Afterward, she would meditate before returning to the waterfall for another grueling session of wave training.
She donned her mask and stretched her legs and arms, easing the stiffness that had settled in. Just as she was about to head out, a faint, irregular vibration in the air caught her attention. A fight?
Alonso?
The sensation was close by. She might as well check it out and maybe they could have lunch together.
Without hesitation, she grabbed her backpack and began leaping and sprinting through the terrain, her movements fluid and precise. As she drew closer, her waves extended outward, picking up on the scene ahead.
But it wasn¡¯t Alonso.
It was¡ Arjun?
Had they started hunting the octopus already?
Ayu leapt to a nearby cliff, her footing sure despite her exhaustion, and perched herself where she could watch the battle below.
The lake rippled with the chaos of the fight, water splashing violently as the massive octopus flailed its tentacles, trying to crush its opponent.
Arjun stood in the center of it all, his body battered and bruised, his mask broken and his armor torn in multiple places. He didn¡¯t look good. Yet, despite his injuries, he was still standing, still moving.
His sword flashed with every strike, precise and calculated. He dodged the slashes of the tentacles with fluidity, weaving between them with a kind of grace that didn¡¯t match his condition.
Her eyes narrowed. Something about it felt¡ off.
Arjun¡¯s moves were too clean, too sharp. His strikes were timely, almost unnaturally so, landing at the exact moments needed to avoid a counterattack. His dodges were just a hair''s breadth away from the crushing weight of the tentacles, always perfect, never an inch too far or too short. It was the kind of precision that bordered on mechanical.
Her gaze sharpened as she focused on the fight. The octopus lunged, a massive tentacle crashing down toward him. Arjun sidestepped it effortlessly, bringing his sword up in a swift arc. The blade met flesh, slicing through the slimy appendage with ease.
Another tentacle followed, whipping toward his side. He ducked just in time, his counterattack finding its mark, severing yet another limb.
The movements were flawless¡ªtoo flawless.
Her unease grew as she continued to watch. How was he still fighting like this with his body in such a state? The bruises, the torn armor, the way his chest heaved with exertion¡ªit didn¡¯t add up. By now, he should¡¯ve been slowing down, faltering. Instead, his attacks remained pinpoint accurate, his defenses unshakable.
She crossed her arms, her frown deepening.
A particularly powerful tentacle struck out, aiming straight for Arjun¡¯s chest. He twisted at the last possible second, dodging with uncanny precision, and retaliated with a slash that tore a deep gash into the flesh.
Dark crimson blood sprayed out in an arc, staining the water around it and dripping onto the jagged rocks at the lake''s edge.
The octopus let out a guttural screech, its massive body writhing in fury as the injured tentacle thrashed wildly, splattering the ground with more of its blood.
Arjun straightened, his breathing labored but steady, his eyes locked on the creature with an unwavering focus.
There was no hesitation in his stance, no sign of the pain or exhaustion his battered body must have been feeling. He pressed forward, his sword slicing through the air with relentless precision, each strike aiming to push the creature further back, deeper into its own domain.
Ayu¡¯s brows knitted together as a realization crept into her thoughts. Was he¡ overriding his limits? She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his performance wasn¡¯t entirely his own. Whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t natural.
She leaned forward slightly, her focus unbroken.
As the battle went on, Ayu noticed it wasn¡¯t that Arjun was much faster or stronger, like Alonso, nor was he pre-empting his opponent¡¯s moves instinctively, as she did. His technique hadn¡¯t visibly improved in any groundbreaking way either. No, it was something else.
It felt like¡ like he had more time, as though the world around him moved slower while he remained unaffected.
Eventually, the battle ended. Arjun scavenged the orb from the octopus¡¯s body before leaping back to the shore. The massive creature¡¯s corpse began sinking beneath the surface, leaving a dark, rippling stain in the water.
Arjun¡¯s gaze locked onto hers. Ayu gave him a nod, unsurprised that he¡¯d sensed her presence. She was not hiding after all.
But as he acknowledged her, his body suddenly faltered. His knees buckled, and he collapsed to the ground, barely catching himself.
He had definitely pushed himself too far.
He was taking deep, ragged breaths. He struggled to stand, but his body wouldn¡¯t cooperate. Eventually, he gave up, sitting on the ground instead.
Ayu sighed, hesitating for a moment before leaping down from her vantage point and approaching him.
Suddenly, she perceived a wave¡ªa message. It showed Arjun distancing himself from Alonso, then the two of them fighting, marked with a large red cross, followed by a white flag at the end.
Ayu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
¡°I can speak English now,¡± she said, her voice firm. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it clearly.¡±
Arjun¡¯s eyes widened briefly, but he quickly composed himself. ¡°I mean no trouble, and I¡¯ll avoid Alonso. You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± he said, though the strain in his voice betrayed him.
¡°Me, worry?¡± Ayu shot back, her tone sharp. ¡°All you¡¯re saying is you value your life.¡±
Arjun fell silent.
Ayu¡¯s gaze swept over him, noting the blood trickling from his ears. Something was definitely off, and she realized his backpack was nowhere in sight.
¡°That was a decent fight,¡± she said, shifting the focus. ¡°Are the others around here too?¡±
¡°No. Just me,¡± Arjun answered between ragged breaths.
Ayu hesitated for a moment, her eyes watching him closely. His body was battered, but something about the way he fought earlier nagged at her. He had gained something¡ something similar to her ability. Her hand moved slightly toward her sword, her gaze darkening.
¡°You¡¯re weak now, Arjun,¡± she said quietly. ¡°But if you had the strength, you¡¯d try to kill him, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±
Arjun gave a visible shudder, but he steadied himself quickly, his breathing slowing as he prepared to answer. A few seconds passed before he spoke. ¡°I would. But I¡¯d fight him fairly, in a duel to the death¡ªjust as he did with Siddharth. I promise, I¡¯ll never resort to underhanded tactics or ambush him.¡±
Ayu held his gaze, her expression unreadable. The silence stretched until her hand eased away from her sword.
¡°Alright then,¡± she said finally, her tone calm, almost detached. ¡°But when that day comes, when you decide to fight Alonso to the death¡¡± She turned slightly, her eyes cold as she continued. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ll kill you before he does.¡±
Without another glance, she walked away.
Chapter 173 - Pangea (LII)
I step forward cautiously, my blade raised in a guard position, eyes locked on his.
His body is still, but I know better than to trust that.
Stay calm. Don¡¯t overthink. Just move.
I feint left, a quick step and flick of the wrist to draw him out, but he doesn¡¯t move.
Fine. I press forward, slashing diagonally toward his shoulder.
He parries cleanly, the steel ringing as he deflects my blade to the side and counters with a thrust aimed at my ribs. I pivot, bringing my sword down to redirect his blade away from my torso, and immediately follow with a quick upward slash aimed at his arm.
He steps back, just out of reach. I pursue, swinging horizontally toward his midsection. He meets it head-on, the force of the clash vibrating through my arms.
Precision, control. Every move feels perfect. What the fuck happened to ¡®I¡¯ll reduce my level to match yours¡¯?
Before I can recover, he disengages, stepping in and aiming a sharp thrust at my chest.
Too close. I twist my body to the side, narrowly avoiding the strike, and retaliate with a low sweep toward his knee. He hops back, light on his feet, and as I rise, his blade is already coming down in a controlled chop toward my shoulder.
I raise my sword in a tight guard, catching the blow, and push upward to break his momentum. He spins off the rebound, his sword carving a tight arc toward my flank. I duck, the edge slicing through where my head was a moment before, and lunge forward with a thrust aimed at his abdomen.
He shifts his weight, sidestepping the attack, and delivers a quick riposte toward my exposed arm. I barely manage to redirect it, stepping back to reset my position.
He¡¯s reading me too easily.
I circle him, keeping my guard up. His expression doesn¡¯t change¡ªcalm, calculating. I tighten my grip, feinting another thrust toward his shoulder but transitioning mid-strike into a downward chop aimed at his thigh.
For a split second, I think I¡¯ve caught him. But his blade meets mine with almost lazy precision, deflecting the strike before it can land. He counters immediately, his sword darting toward my neck. I raise my hilt, catching the strike and twisting sharply to lock our blades.
If I can force him into a bind¡
But he anticipates it, disengaging before I can leverage the position. His blade is already sweeping low, aiming for my ankle. I jump back, the edge narrowly missing, and press forward with a quick series of strikes¡ªhigh, low, then center. Each one meets his blade.
I can¡¯t keep this pace. I need to disrupt him.
I suddenly stop mid-strike, shifting my stance into a defensive posture.
His eyes flicker, just barely, as he closes the gap with a thrust toward my chest. I angle my blade and step off-line, letting his momentum carry him forward, and deliver a sharp swing toward his exposed back.
Got you now!
But he twists impossibly fast, catching my blade with his and forcing me back with a sharp push. I stumble slightly, regaining my balance, and we stand apart again, swords raised, staring at each other.
Damn.
Darius tilts his head, that faint smile playing on his lips.
¡°Again?¡± he asks, his tone calm, almost bored.
I nod, tightening my grip. But then something catches my attention¡ or more precisely, someone.
Houston materializes at the edge of the arena.
Darius senses him too. Without a word, he leans back, and the sword in his hand vanishes.
I shift my gaze to Houston, my brows furrowed in confusion. Is it over? Have three hours really passed?
¡°How was it?¡± Houston asks, his tone as measured as ever.
¡°Quite good, if I may say so myself.¡± I glance at Darius, and we exchange a brief nod of mutual respect. ¡°Not sure how much better I¡¯ve gotten, but I certainly enjoyed it. So¡ the three hours passed already, or is there an issue?¡±
¡°Yes, they¡¯ve passed,¡± Houston replies casually, but then adds, ¡°As for an issue? Well, an issue would be if you take too long to return. Your body is currently disconnected from your mind, and, well¡ that¡¯s not good long-term.¡±
Right¡ and he drops that in the most casual tone possible.
I exhale and turn back to Darius, giving him a slight bow. ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll continue tomorrow. Thanks for the patience.¡±
Darius inclines his head slightly, the faint smile still lingering on his face. ¡°It is both my duty and my desire.¡± He glances briefly at Houston, his expression unreadable, lingering for a second before he vanishes from the spot.
I make my sword disappear and walk up to Houston. ¡°So, what¡¯s next in the training plan?¡±
Houston smiles, a little too innocently. ¡°Glad you asked. But instead of explaining, why don¡¯t I show you?¡± With a wave of his hand, a massive holographic screen materializes in front of me. It¡¯s easily five meters tall, and the letters are obnoxiously small.
I squint, skimming through it, but as I read further, my expression darkens.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
¡°You¡ you¡¯ve got to be kidding me,¡± I mutter, my eyes widening as the absurdity of the plan unfolds. Each line is worse than the last.
I turn back to Houston, his face composed, but there¡¯s no mistaking the wicked grin he¡¯s trying¡ªpoorly¡ªto suppress.
¡°You¡¯re not serious¡ are you?¡± I ask, locking eyes with him, disbelief heavy in my tone.
¡°Which part is troubling you?¡± Houston smiles, far too amused for my liking.
¡°Well, all of it. I mean, what the hell is rock punching until bone fracture? What the fuck?!¡±
¡°It¡¯s an innovative approach, yes,¡± Houston says, stroking his chin as if contemplating. ¡°And is it only punching? I¡¯m fairly certain there are kicks, knees, elbows¡ªperhaps even headbutts in there.¡±
I stare at him, deadpan. Then, despite myself, I chuckle. ¡°Alright. Good one. Where¡¯s the real training plan?¡±
Houston¡¯s surprise is palpable. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s right there.¡±
¡°Houston¡ Oh, please, enlighten me then. How the hell am I supposed to hold my own weight in the air over a magma pool for twenty seconds?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll go beyond full Overdrive for that. With your current stage progress, the new equipment, and the hot air currents lifting you, you should just barely manage it.¡±
¡°Barely manage it? Before I fall¡ into the magma pool?¡±
Houston meets my gaze with an unflinching expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t die. Just try not to fall headfirst, and get out quickly.¡±
I blink, the absurdity of his words settling in. ¡°Let me get this straight. You¡¯re asking me to break every bone in my body and play hopscotch on molten rock? Are you going to quit the joke and explain what the fuck this means? And since when are we pushing beyond full Overdrive for training?¡±
¡°What, are you afraid? If I say this entire training schedule has a purpose, is safe, and will make you stronger, is that enough for you? Or do you want me to ramble on about the breakthrough I made in understanding and manipulating your body¡¯s regeneration? Or how I¡¯ve mapped every single muscle and structure in your body to make it stronger? Or how pushing beyond Overdrive is the most effective way to strengthen your neural pathways and body simultaneously? Shall I go on?¡±
I stare at him, forcing myself to calm down as I take a deep breath. ¡°Regeneration? You want me to break my body, fix it, and break it again in cycles? This¡ it¡¯s easy to write down on paper, Houston. And maybe it is the best way, but what the hell do you think I am¡ªa machine? You¡¯re asking me to do this session for what?¡± My eyes flick to the screen. ¡°Seventeen hours a day! Seventeen hours at this intensity every fucking day?!¡±
Houston sighs, rubbing the bridge of his nose. ¡°Let me make one thing perfectly clear. I am not your master. I am not your teacher. I¡¯m a tool for you to use. Nothing else. Ultimately, every decision lies with you and you alone. You don¡¯t want to do it? Fine. You want the watered-down version? Sure, I can give you that.¡±
I stare at him, my eyes locked on his for several seconds. I sigh and glance back at the screen and read it seriously this time.
The plan is detailed, alternating between physical and EM training, with some sessions combining both. Seven hours remain unaccounted for, and since I only need three to four hours of sleep, that leaves me with at least three hours to do as I please. There are also several breaks spread throughout the day¡ªthree hours of recovery and meditation interspersed at intervals, an hour for hunting and eating, and¡ two hours of sparring with Ayu?
¡°Sparring with Ayu?¡± I say, raising an eyebrow as I look at him.
¡°Yes. While it offers slight benefits for you, it¡¯s primarily for her. I want to create a training plan for Ayu too,¡± he pauses, hesitating before continuing. ¡°I have ideas that could significantly enhance her abilities, build on her current strengths, and push her potential further.¡± He takes a breath. ¡°Would you allow me to do that?¡±
A plan for Ayu? I briefly consider it. If it can help her¡
But then another thought surfaces. How do I even introduce Houston to Ayu? The conversation about our abilities will inevitably come up, and I¡ I don¡¯t want to lie to her.
I take a deep breath, forcing my thoughts to settle. I will take care of that when the time comes.
¡°What¡¯s this plan about?¡±
¡°The main focus is for Ayu to sustain a lesser version of Overdrive, one she can control on her own,¡± Houston begins, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°Based on the research I¡¯ve been conducting, it should be theoretically possible for someone at her Stage Progress to maintain up to a 25%-35% Overdrive without requiring a secondary entity. It will demand immense mental resilience and comes with risks, but if Ayu can master it¡ªconsidering her sensory-based ability¡ªher combat effectiveness and survivability will improve drastically.¡±
A lesser version of Overdrive? It makes sense, but the dangers¡
I hesitate. Ayu wants to grow stronger, no matter the cost. That much was clear from our talk last night. She doesn¡¯t want to rely on me. She wants to stand on her own.
¡°Alright,¡± I finally say. ¡°If you think it¡¯s for the best. Now, back to my case¡ While I can tell you¡¯ve put a lot of thought into this plan¡ it won¡¯t be easy for me to go through it all. The pain¡ Are you sure, Houston? Are you sure this is the best way for me to get stronger?¡±
Houston exhales, his gaze steady but not without a hint of weariness. ¡°I know I¡¯m pushing you hard¡ maybe even coming across as an asshole right now. But yes, from a purely cold, scientific perspective, this is the best way. Still, as I said before, don¡¯t do anything you¡¯re not willing to commit to. Maybe start with a trial¡ªgive it a shot. If it¡¯s too much, I¡¯ll adjust and go with the lesser alternative.¡±
I let out a sharp breath, trying to steel myself.
¡°Well, fuck it then. Let¡¯s make a masochist out of me,¡± I mutter, shaking my head.
¡°Good. Now that you¡¯ve decided, there¡¯s one thing I should mention that might make it slightly easier,¡± Houston adds, his tone lightening just a fraction. ¡°I might¡ªemphasis on might¡ªbe able to reduce your sense of pain at certain points. Don¡¯t hold your breath on it; I¡¯ve never done this before. It¡¯s incredibly complex, and I may only manage to lessen the sensation in specific pathways.¡±
My eyes widen slightly. First regeneration, now this¡ Houston is on a damn spree of breakthroughs.
I nod, my lips quirking into a faint, humorless smile. ¡°If you can, great. If not, I¡¯m no stranger to pain at this point. Worst case, I¡¯ll just picture Ayu¡¯s lovely face when my feet hit molten lava,¡± I chuckle dryly.
Houston forces a thin smile, but there¡¯s guilt in his eyes. I can see it, even if he tries to mask it.
¡°Okay. There¡¯s one last thing I want to talk about before you leave.¡±
Hmm? I notice a shift in his tone. Softer, more hesitant.
I remain silent, giving him the space to continue.
¡°It¡¯s about us.¡±
Us? Why does this sound like the opening line of a breakup?
I say nothing and let him go on.
¡°How do you feel after I gave you control of Overdrive and limited our interactions to night talks?¡±
¡°Feel? I guess¡ okay.¡±
¡°I see. Well, from a purely scientific perspective, my results show your combat awareness has improved by over 34% since then. You come up with better strategies, make fewer mistakes, and approach combat overall much better.¡±
I blink. 34%? That¡ that¡¯s a lot for such a short time.
¡°So¡ now that you can access this virtual world, our interactions might increase. But¡ I think we should still keep them limited.¡±
My brows furrow slightly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°As I said before, I¡¯m just ¡®the car,¡¯ a tool for you to use and grow stronger. And we should stick to that.¡± He pauses, his expression softening, almost bittersweet. ¡°No more night talks. There¡¯s someone else who deserves that time with you now,¡± he adds with a faint smile. ¡°As for us, we¡¯ll have short, 10-minute meetings after each spar with Darius, and that¡¯ll be it. Is that okay with you?¡±
I open my mouth but hesitate. My chest tightens for reasons I can¡¯t quite place. Damn it, Houston¡ after everything¡ I exhale sharply, forcing the feeling away.
¡°¡If that¡¯s what you think is best.¡± My voice is steady, though there¡¯s an edge I can¡¯t quite mask.
¡°Alright,¡± he says, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°I know this will sound hypocritical, but¡ good luck with the training.¡±
I open my mouth to respond, but before I can say anything, the scene shifts.
When I blink, I¡¯m staring up at the rough stone roof of my cave.
I let out a long sigh. This¡ fucking nerd.
I softly smile.
Chapter 174 - Pangea (LIII)
Just¡ one¡ more¡
She sharply exhaled as her arms gave out, the rocks she had been holding rolling away under the relentless force of the waterfall.
Ayu¡¯s breaths were ragged, her hands trembling uncontrollably from the exertion.
She closed her eyes, calming her racing heart with a few minutes of meditation as the icy water pounded against her back. The sound of the cascade drowned out her thoughts, grounding her in the present.
A full minute passed in silence before she pushed herself to her feet and leapt to the shore.
It was time for a lunch break.
She picked up her backpack and was about to open it to grab something to eat when a thought struck her.
Let¡¯s surprise him.
She swung the pack over her shoulder and pulled her mask on, sending a long-range wave toward Alonso. Their masks had been calibrated to communicate solely with each other, making it easy to exchange quick messages.
At first, there was no response. She frowned.
What was he¡ª
Then it came.
The image hit her like a flash¡ªa glimpse of him training.
He was punching a wall? It looked like the sheer rock face of a mountain near their cave. The image included his exact location.
¡°Well, whatever,¡± she muttered, securing her mask properly. ¡°I¡¯ll see for myself.¡±
She broke into a run, weaving through the terrain toward the location. It didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the spot.
But when she finally saw him, her breath caught.
Her eyes widened as she froze in place.
What¡ what¡
He was a mess of blood and bruises. His bare knuckles were split open, raw flesh exposed, and the stone face in front of him was smeared with streaks of crimson.
His knees and feet were no better¡ªshredded and bloodied, each strike leaving behind a smear on the jagged rock. Even his elbows bore evidence of his brutal training, the skin torn and dripping. His pants were the only thing he had on; his boots, gauntlets, and shirt were nowhere in sight.
Ayu¡¯s stomach churned, and her jaw tightened.
Is he insane?
She swallowed hard and stepped closer.
His fists continued to hammer into the rock, each brutal impact echoing in the air. The sound of bone striking stone made her wince.
Her hands clenched into fists at her sides.
Seeing him like this¡ it made her heart ache, but at the same time, it lit a fire of doubt and frustration within her. Was this the root of the difference between them? The secret of his strength?
She had thought she was being ruthless with herself, but now she felt like a joke.
This wasn¡¯t ruthlessness¡ªit was something else entirely. It was abandoning sanity for the sake of power.
Did he never think it was too much?
He was already the strongest of them, and yet here he was, relentlessly destroying his body over and over again.
Each punch, each knee, each strike was delivered with raw fury and purpose. The stone face bore a deep crater from his onslaught. Blood painted the surface, streaked with the remains of his skin, exposing raw flesh and bone. Steam rose from his body, as if his very essence was burning with the intensity of his effort.
Her heart pounded in her chest. It was like witnessing the stories of ancient legendary Muay Thai warriors brought to life.
She hesitated. Calling out to him, interrupting this¡ it felt wrong.
The thought that she wasn¡¯t doing enough hit her like a blow. She wanted to close the gap between them, even if just a little. But seeing this¡
Suddenly, the sound stopped.
The silence that followed startled her.
She raised her head, and what she saw nearly undid her.
A smile.
A fresh, natural, happy smile stretched across his face. It was so disarming, so¡ him, that under different circumstances it might have sent butterflies fluttering in her stomach. But the blood, the bare bone exposed on his knuckles, knees, and elbows¡ªit brought her crashing back to reality.
Before she could process the whirlwind of thoughts in her mind, she felt a presence. He was standing right in front of her, lifting her mask with a fluid motion.
Her breath hitched. She felt exposed, her face flushing furiously as his hand tilted her chin upward. Without hesitation, he leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to her lips.
She froze, her heart pounding in her chest, but then his other hand settled firmly on her waist, pulling her against him. The kiss deepened, his tongue parting her lips and invading her mouth with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine.
Time seemed to both stretch endlessly and collapse into nothingness until, at last, he pulled back, his eyes meeting hers with a softness that made her heart ache.
¡°Stupid,¡± she mumbled, barely audible, her face burning with heat.
He chuckled, the sound low and warm. But then his gaze flicked down to her armor, and a shadow of embarrassment crossed his features.
She followed his eyes and noticed it¡ªhis blood smeared across the surface of her gear.
But she felt something else when she saw it¡ shame, unworthiness.
¡°I missed you,¡± he said suddenly, his voice soft but firm.
Her gaze met his, her thoughts scattering, her breath hitching. ¡°I¡ I missed you too.¡±
He smiled, his expression warm despite his battered appearance. ¡°So how¡¯s the day been? Did you eat already? I was thinking of spending a few more minutes on the rock, but¡ it should be fine to take a short break and grab something to eat.¡±
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
She stared at him, incredulous. How could he be so casual with his body in that condition?
What kind of weirdo was her boyfriend?
Unexpectedly, she started laughing.
Kissing her like that moments ago and now talking about lunch as if he weren¡¯t covered in blood and bruises?
He tilted his head, puzzled at first, before his mouth quirked into a thin line¡ªand then he started laughing too.
Wait¡ what was he even laughing about? Did he understand why she was laughing? Why was she laughing?
But it didn¡¯t matter. The absurdity of it all made her laugh harder, her shoulders shaking as she tried to catch her breath.
Such a fool. Such a cute fool.
But the laughter faded, and her thoughts circled back to that gnawing feeling inside her¡ªthe one that whispered she wasn¡¯t doing enough.
No. No time for breaks. He should rest, but she had to keep pushing herself. If he was going this far, then she would go even further. She¡ she could not be a burden. She was a warrior too.
She shrugged off her backpack, pulled out some cooked meat she had prepared earlier, and handed it to him.
He took it, his expression shifting into confusion.
Before he could speak, she sent him an image¡ªa clear and direct wave: her intent to train while urging him to eat, rest, and recover.
She grabbed her mask, preparing to turn away, but his hand caught hers, stopping her in her tracks.
¡°Wait. Can we talk for a moment?¡±
Talk?
She stopped and looked back at him, her brow furrowed in a mix of curiosity and confusion. Slowly, she nodded.
He gestured to the ground, sitting down first. After a moment of hesitation, she joined him.
He began by breaking the piece of octopus meat she had given him in half and offering her a portion.
She narrowed her eyes slightly, wondering if this was his way of tricking her into relaxing and eating with him, but she eventually took the piece.
¡°There are a couple of things I¡¯d like to talk about,¡± he began, his tone measured. ¡°And¡ some of it concerns training.¡±
Her attention sharpened. Training?
Was he going to reveal his secret?
She remained silent, her gaze fixed on him. The meat in her hand sat untouched until his eyes flicked to it pointedly. Awkwardly, she took a bite.
Alright. Satisfied? Now get on with it.
He sighed deeply. ¡°Okay. The first thing is about my¡ well, my special condition, you could say.¡±
Condition? His ability? The thing that made him so impossibly fast and strong?
Her curiosity burned brighter, but another feeling crept in¡ªa warmth spreading through her chest. Whatever he was about to share wasn¡¯t something he would disclose lightly. If he was telling her now, it could only mean one thing: he trusted her. Completely.
¡°So¡ where do I start?¡± he muttered, almost to himself, before his gaze steadied on her. ¡°Maybe this will help.¡±
She braced herself as a wave hit her¡ªa vivid image, sharp and clear.
It displayed an image of himself, zooming into his head. His brain appeared in intricate detail, a complex network of pathways. At its center was something resembling a blue tree, its branches extending in all directions.
Two branches, however, stood out, glowing distinctly¡ªone red and the other green.
What was this?
Her confusion deepened as the images shifted. The red branch connected to a sword, glowing faintly. The green one lit up with¡ equations? Diagrams? Things that vaguely reminded her of the science classes she¡¯d ignored back in school.
A sword and¡ science?
It didn¡¯t make any sense.
The sequence continued. The green branch flared brightly, sending energy through the blue lines at blinding speed. The entire "tree" pulsed, and the body in the image responded. Muscles tightened, movements became sharper, faster.
The body burst into action, running at incredible speed and delivering devastating punches to cartoonish creatures that exploded on impact.
Her mind spun as she tried to piece it together.
So¡ those things in his mind made him faster and stronger?
¡°It may be a bit confusing, but basically, I have two sets of neural systems in my brain that can act independently from me, and they assist me in different ways. For instance, they can boost my reflexes and senses, allowing me to display very high degrees of agility and strength in combat.¡±
Well, it felt weird and overly scientific, but she got the gist of it. That was enough for her.
¡°Thanks,¡± she said with a smile.
He tilted his head, puzzled. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t want to know more? You can ask if¡ª¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve got those things in your head that make you go boom, and then you¡¯re all quick and fast, right?¡±
His face froze for a second before he burst out laughing, nearly falling back as he clutched his stomach.
Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Was her answer too childish? Well¡ maybe...
She frowned, leaning forward to catch his nose between her fingers, squeezing it in revenge. But before she could fully enjoy her victory, he grabbed her wrist and tugged her closer, making her lose her balance. She toppled onto him, and his arms wrapped around her in a tight hug.
And¡ he held her there, firmly but warmly. She wasn¡¯t sure how to react at first, but as his energy seemed to envelop her, the childish anger melted away. Her hands found their way around him, and she rested her face against his chest, letting out a soft sigh.
After a while, though, she felt a pinch on her cheek. She leaned back, startled, only to see him grinning mischievously.
She narrowed her eyes, thinking of squeezing his cheeks in revenge but quickly dismissed the idea. He¡¯d dodge it anyway. Fine, laugh now, she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s laughing tonight.
Evil plans began to swirl in her mind.
¡°Well, that was cute,¡± he said, his grin widening further, which only deepened her frown.
But then his tone shifted. ¡°Now, concerning the training, there is¡ well, I may have found a way to help you gain a lesser version of the skill I have to increase my physical prowess.¡±
Her thoughts shattered like glass, her expression frozen as she stared at him. A way¡ to gain that ability? No way¡
¡°It¡¯s not going to be easy¡ it will require a lot of training, and¡ it¡¯s dangerous¡¡± Alonso said, his voice steady but laced with caution.
¡°Fuck dangerous.¡± Ayu¡¯s gaze burned with determination. ¡°I told you last night, but I¡¯ll say it again. I want to grow stronger. I don¡¯t want to be a burden.¡±
She paused, her voice firm. ¡°I¡¯ll fight every boss with you. I¡¯ll walk through hell with you. So¡ if you love me, don¡¯t shelter me. Don¡¯t try to keep me safe. If there¡¯s a way to make me stronger, tell me. No matter the pain or the danger.¡±
He sighed, his shoulders tensing slightly before meeting her gaze. ¡°I know. I know, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m telling you. But promise me¡ªthis technique has limits you must respect. Cross them, and they will kill you. Train hard, give it your all, but promise me you¡¯ll stick to those limits.¡±
Ayu stared at him. She understood the gravity of promises between them. Alonso had been very clear yesterday¡ªpromises were sacred. They could not be broken, no matter what. She had agreed with him wholeheartedly, but now¡
¡°Do you impose these limits on yourself?¡± she asked, her tone sharp.
Alonso hesitated, his jaw tightening before he responded. ¡°I do¡ I do¡ most of the time.¡±
Ayu¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Then I promise to uphold the limits¡ most of the time.¡±
He shook his head, frustration flickering across his face. ¡°Ayu, I can be flexible with the limits because of my condition. You don¡¯t share my condition. What¡¯s dangerous for me is fatal for you. Please, trust me. I swear these limits are for your own good, and I cannot¡ªwill not¡ªshare the technique with you unless you make me that promise.¡±
Ayu¡¯s expression remained stern, her lips pressed. A heavy silence stretched between them.
¡°I will abide by these limits then¡¡± she said. ¡°But¡ if one day your life is on the line¡ and I have a way to gain power to save you¡ I will do it. So, I want you to make me a promise too.¡±
His brow furrowed, but he eventually nodded.
¡°I know asking you not to risk yourself for me is pointless¡ªyou¡¯d never agree. So instead, I¡¯ll ask this: promise me you¡¯ll always fight to live. And no matter what happens... don¡¯t die without me.¡±
He was clearly shocked. His eyes widened briefly before dimming, his gaze shifting downward.
Ayu could feel it¡ªthe hesitation, the weight of her words hanging heavily between them, especially the last part.
A soft smile spread across her face as she took her gauntlets off and gently held his hand in hers. She met his eyes directly, and then reached up to caress his face.
Seconds passed in silence, and eventually¡ he nodded.
Her smile widened as she leaned forward, pressing her forehead against his.
¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered softly.
Chapter 175 - Pangea (LIV)
October 12, 2024 - Isan, Thailand
Santi calmly stared at the setting sun.
He still couldn¡¯t believe she had the nerve to come. His shaky hand contorted, gripping the armrest of his chair as his teeth clenched.
How¡ how had he fallen for such a woman?
It was his greatest regret in life. He¡ he thought Ayu needed a mother to be raised properly. Back then, he had been young, a promising fighter, with a lot of beautiful women vying for his attention. He had been careless, conceited¡ªusing his boiling blood to judge instead of his heart.
He took a deep breath, forcing his thoughts to settle.
Hopefully, after today, he would never see her again.
Footsteps approached behind him.
¡°Sir, Noppadon from the Rattanakosin family has come to visit you,¡± his maid said respectfully.
They don¡¯t give up.
He exhaled, his gaze remaining fixed on the horizon. He couldn¡¯t even take a break.
He had been clear with them¡ªhe would not agree to any marriage proposal until Ayu herself returned. He had already harmed her enough; he would not repeat the mistake. Her life was hers to decide, and he would not stand in the way of her freedom.
Now that his daughter had made it so far in The Tower, everyone treated him with a newfound reverence¡ªbetter even than when he was at his peak as a fighter. Even the King himself had sent an emissary bearing lavish gifts, and the news hailed Ayu as Thailand¡¯s pride and honor.
The government had assigned him a dozen maids, and despite his refusal to leave the village, they had overhauled its infrastructure, transforming it into a paradise almost overnight.
And then there was the military¡ªnot from the Thai government, but foreigners. They had established a presence in the town, with the site where Ayu had disappeared that fateful day declared strictly off-limits.
He didn¡¯t like it, but there was only so much he could do. At the very least, they had been respectful and hadn¡¯t asked anything of him. Some had even helped around the village, earning the trust of the locals and befriending the kids at the gym.
¡°Alright,¡± he finally said, his voice steady. ¡°Take me to him.¡±
The maid bowed respectfully, then stepped forward and gently pushed his wheelchair back toward the small manor.
Santi¡¯s eyes flickered over the scene as they approached. The black sedan parked near the entrance gleamed under the fading sunlight, its sheer opulence an unsettling contrast to the humble surroundings.
The man standing beside it was dressed impeccably, his suit tailored to perfection. Noppadon Rattanakosin, the young heir of one of the most powerful families in Thailand, turned as they approached, his face lighting up with a practiced smile. He bowed deeply, an elegant gesture that spoke of refinement and upbringing.
¡°Master Santi,¡± Noppadon said, his tone smooth and respectful. ¡°It is an honor to finally meet you.¡±
Santi nodded curtly, his expression unreadable. His gaze drifted briefly to the ornate gifts laid out on a table near the entrance¡ªgold-embroidered silks, rare artifacts, and other luxurious offerings. Extravagant, unnecessary.
¡°Welcome,¡± Santi said, his voice neutral. ¡°I hope your journey wasn¡¯t too tiring.¡±
¡°Not at all, sir,¡± Noppadon replied. ¡°For a matter of such importance, no distance is too great.¡±
Santi¡¯s lips thinned.
¡°You must be aware of my stance on this matter,¡± Santi said, leaning back slightly in his chair. ¡°Ayu¡¯s life is her own to decide. No gifts, no proposals, no promises will change that.¡±
Noppadon inclined his head. ¡°And I deeply respect that, Master Santi. Ayu¡¯s accomplishments are unparalleled, and her will is undeniably strong. My purpose here is not to pressure you or her, but simply to introduce myself. When Ayu returns, I would like the opportunity to meet her, nothing more.¡±
Santi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.
¡°And why,¡± Santi said, his voice low, ¡°would you wish to meet her?¡±
Noppadon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Because she is extraordinary, sir. Thailand¡¯s pride and a symbol of resilience. I wish to earn her respect and yours, and perhaps¡ in time, I might show her that I am someone worthy to stand by her side.¡±
Santi held his gaze, searching for cracks in the polished exterior, but found none. The boy was sharp, ambitious. A dangerous combination.
¡°I won¡¯t stop you from meeting her,¡± Santi said finally, his voice steady. ¡°But I will not force her either. She can meet whoever she wishes.¡±
¡°Of course, sir,¡± Noppadon said smoothly, bowing again. ¡°I would expect nothing less from a father who values his daughter¡¯s freedom so deeply.¡±
Santi grunted, his eyes narrowing further. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I assume you¡¯ll be on your way.¡±
Noppadon nodded graciously. ¡°Thank you for your time, Master Santi. It was an honor.¡± He gestured subtly to his assistants, who began packing the gifts back into the car.
As Noppadon turned to leave, he glanced back over his shoulder, his tone light but calculated. ¡°Please let Ayu know that she has my utmost respect and admiration. I look forward to meeting her when she returns.¡±
Santi watched as the young man walked away, his polished demeanor never slipping. The car doors closed with a soft click, and the sedan rolled away down the narrow village road.
The quiet settled again.
Santi exhaled sharply. He had seen men like Noppadon before¡ªmen with silver tongues and golden ambitions. He had no doubt that this was not the last he¡¯d see of him.
But just as he thought the day was coming to an end, he caught a glimpse of a middle-aged man walking in his direction.
The man¡¯s attire was oddly out of place: a sleek black suit, polished shoes, and a western-style hat. He was unusually tall, with pale skin and striking green eyes¡ªan obvious foreigner.
Santi frowned as he observed him. The military controlled all visitors to the village through a strict checkpoint, so whoever this man was, he had been authorized to enter.
Santi waited calmly as the man approached. When he reached him, the stranger gave a slight bow, removing his hat to reveal neatly combed blond hair.
¡°A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Narongsak,¡± the man said, his Thai startlingly smooth and flawless. Santi had never heard a white man speak the language so well.
Raising an eyebrow, Santi nodded slightly.
If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
¡°You can call me¡ Terry,¡± the man added, a faint smile playing on his lips.
Terry? What a strange name.
¡°Hello,¡± Santi said, his tone neutral. ¡°How can I help you?¡±
¡°Well,¡± Terry replied, his voice calm and measured, ¡°I¡¯m not here seeking help, per se. I¡¯ve come to introduce myself. From now on, I¡¯ll be overseeing all surrounding operations and the military personnel involved with the climber, Ayu Narongsak.¡±
Santi blinked, momentarily stunned.
This man¡ªthis sharply dressed foreigner¡ªwas in charge of the military presence?! What about Officer Park? Was Terry his superior?
Before Santi could ask, Terry¡¯s gaze shifted to the horizon, where the sedan had disappeared moments ago.
¡°Another suitor, I presume,¡± Terry said, a faint, knowing smile playing on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve seen courage in many forms¡ªbold, reckless, and downright suicidal. These young men¡ well, they certainly seem eager to test their limits.¡± He chuckled softly, tilting his head. ¡°Ignorance truly is a marvelous shield, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Santi narrowed his eyes, puzzled by the remark, but decided not to press. This man clearly enjoyed speaking in riddles.
Then Terry turned back to him, his expression softening slightly. ¡°Mr. Narongsak, how would you like to give Ayu a proper standing hug when she returns?¡±
Santi¡¯s breath hitched. His eyes flicked to the man¡¯s face, searching for a hint of mockery, but all he saw was calm sincerity.
¡°Oh, to make things clear,¡± Terry continued, his voice steady, almost teasing. ¡°I may not always speak the truth, but¡ I never lie, Mr. Narongsak. So, tell me¡ªwould you like to walk again?¡±
Stage 1 - 5.446%
The last Kelpie.
Chiara exhaled deeply, her breath ragged as she allowed herself a moment to catch her breath.
At this pace, it would take her three more days to max out her Stage Progress with the octopus in the Isles. That would leave only two days before the next boss appeared¡ªa pitifully short window for proper preparation.
Well¡ at least she would be at the same Stage Progress as him for once. For whatever that was worth.
She let herself drop to the muddy ground, the cool, damp earth soaking into her clothes. She didn¡¯t care.
Her gaze fell to her hands, rough and calloused. Her nails were jagged, her hair a tangled mess, and her skin stank of sweat and swamp.
She chuckled quietly, a bitter sort of laugh, as she thought back to Earth and how much she used to care about appearances.
She had never been overly concerned¡ªshe was more of an introvert, after all¡ªbut like any young woman her age, she¡¯d dabbled. The occasional makeup, taking care of her hair and skin, even indulging in a few beauty products now and then. All that effort, all those hours spent, seemed laughable now.
She chuckled, thinking about how good a bubble bath would feel right now.
As the thought lingered, a metallic tendril extended from her back, slithering toward her backpack. It gripped the pack like a hand, pulling it closer as another tendril deftly extracted a water container. With practiced ease, she used the tendrils to twist the cap open, tilting it above her face and letting the cool water splash down, refreshing her weary skin.
The shock of the cold water against her skin made her gasp softly, but it was refreshing. She tilted the container again, gulping down the rest of the water in a few quick swallows.
Well, this is as much of a shower as I¡¯ll get.
She checked the last update on the locations of the others but noticed Arjun hadn¡¯t sent a long-range transmission in a while. Imani had been the last to see him and mentioned he seemed to be heading toward the Isles.
She wasn¡¯t fond of the idea. While he might be able to survive alone now, with his new equipment and higher Stage Progress thanks to the boss, that was where Alonso was.
At this point, though, she¡¯d said everything she had to say. She was tired of babysitting them, tired of holding them back.
Fucking do what you want. You die? That¡¯s it. No one¡¯s going to mourn you.
Leaning back, she rested on the extended tendrils, which curved themselves into a makeshift pouf.
A bottle of wine wouldn¡¯t hurt right now.
One more had died yesterday. Barely over thirty of them remained now. How many more would die tomorrow? Or the next few weeks?
Whatever¡
Where¡¯s Lukas?
¡°What are you doing?¡± she sent through a long-range transmission targeted to his frequency.
¡°Hunting Kelpies,¡± the answer came rather quick.
¡°Can you make wine?¡±
¡°Huh? Well¡ I most regret to inform you, I lack the skill to turn water into wine¡ unfortunately.¡±
Chiara chuckled. ¡°Well, what can you make? I want some drinks.¡±
¡°I see. Well, I know this fancy bar that serves some incredible martinis. It¡¯s just outside The Tower.¡±
¡°Asshole,¡± Chiara laughed. ¡°Come on. You can craft anything, you know medicine, you speak every damn language, you¡¯re great at reading people, you¡¯re good at fighting, you never get depressed, you¡¯re charismatic, and you¡¯re ridiculously handsome¡ªseriously, cocktail-making has to be in your Mr. Perfect repertoire, right?¡±
There was a pause before Lukas¡¯ amused voice came back. ¡°... Did you perchance drink something already?¡±
Chiara was about to shoot a retort back, but her own words caught up to her. Her eyes widened, heat flooding her face.
Shit.
¡°Ehm, never mind that. So¡ eh, how many Kelpies left?¡±
¡°That¡¯s one way to steer the conversation,¡± Lukas replied, his voice laced with amusement, the tone alone making her clench her fist.
¡°I suppose I¡¯m not the first person to point out how insufferably annoying you can be.¡±
¡°Oh no,¡± he said lightly. ¡°My ex used to say the same thing.¡±
¡°...¡± Chiara¡¯s mouth pressed into a thin line. ¡°Well, she was right,¡± she shot back, her tone sharper than intended.
¡°Noted. Anything else you¡¯d like to add to my list of flaws?¡±
Chiara exhaled, rubbing her temple. Whatever, she wasn¡¯t about to tread into his territory now. But then, a thought suddenly struck her.
¡°You know¡ you¡¯ve never talked about your past. What did you do back on Earth?¡±
There was a brief silence before his voice returned, light and teasing. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not trying to dig into how many women I¡¯ve been out with, are you? Because, if so, I regret to inform you that the number is tragically classified.¡±
Chiara groaned, pressing her palms to her face. ¡°Ugh, you¡¯re insufferable. That¡¯s not what I asked, and you know it.¡±
¡°Alright, alright,¡± he said, the humor still evident in his tone. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I wasn¡¯t exactly a saint. Once upon a time, I might¡¯ve had a reputation for being... well, a bit of a playboy. But hey, I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf! I¡¯m practically a monk now, what with this whole Tower business keeping me celibate.¡±
¡°Fuck you,¡± she spat, not believing a single word he said.
¡°Is that an insult or a proposal?¡±
Damn this guy!
¡°Hunt your fucking Kelpies!¡± she shot back, her irritation clear.
¡°Roger that. Have a good night, boss,¡± he replied, amusement dripping from his tone.
Chiara exhaled sharply, but unbeknownst to her, a small smile tugged at her lips.
Asshole.
Chapter 176 - Pangea (LV)
Ayu closed her eyes, focusing on the feeling once again, her waves following the patterns Alonso had shown her.
She could feel her body responding, her senses growing refined and her mind more alert. She felt¡ stronger.
The world around her became clearer, the sounds sharper, the smell more distinct, the touch of the wind on her skin vivid. It was like a black-and-white painting had suddenly gained color.
Her heart beat faster, and every muscle in her body felt primed to respond.
She kept pushing upward, maintaining control of the waves, but¡
A sharp exhale escaped her lips as her body returned to its natural state.
It was damn hard.
The further she pushed, the more difficult it became to control the waves inducing the state. She wasn¡¯t even close to the limit Alonso had described, and yet it felt so challenging. Still¡ the feeling was euphoric.
The potential of this technique was enormous. But more than that, it was the paradigm shift Alonso had shown her. His approach to wave control had shattered the beliefs Chiara had instilled in her back in the Oasis.
And now that she thought of it, there was a discussion with Chiara about something like this. Yes, she remembered. Siddharth had used a similar technique to boost his physical prowess. She¡¯d asked Chiara back then if they could do the same.
Chiara had dismissed the idea, explaining that the technique wasn¡¯t worth pursuing. The boost, she¡¯d said, was minimal¡ªlimited to a theoretical maximum of 16%. Worse, it came at the cost of losing precision in EM wave control, which would become a liability as they advanced further in Stage Progress.
Ayu had accepted the explanation at the time. Gaining such a small boost by sacrificing wave precision wasn¡¯t worth it. But now¡
This technique Alonso had shared didn¡¯t come with that problem. In fact, it enhanced her wave output significantly. Not only that, but the physical boost it offered was far greater. Alonso had mentioned she could achieve up to 35% after mastering it.
She knew where the main difference lay. Alonso¡¯s approach came with a completely new way of visualizing EM waves. It made precision less critical and emphasized intent¡ªalmost like channeling something deeper. It stripped the waves of their rigid, scientific nature and made them feel more natural, like an extension of her own body, a flow of energy surrounding her.
And¡ it was like she had awakened to a new world.
It felt so right. Like it was meant to be.
It was as if she had received sudden enlightenment the moment she tried it. Her waves became so much stronger, so much clearer¡ªit was incredible.
Perhaps she could even¡ reward him¡ tonight...
Her cheeks flushed, a deep warmth spreading across her face.
No, no, no. Focus, Ayu!
She took a deep breath, grounding herself once more.
It was training time. No distracting thoughts.
He had mentioned sparring together later, so she resolved to show him at least some progress by then.
A smile crept onto her face. With this new approach, she had found a path to grow stronger, a way to stand and fight by his side. She¡ she would give it her all.
¡°Fuck!¡±
I hit the ground hard, my breathing ragged. I lower Overdrive back to its resting state, letting out a sharp exhale.
How does Houston even come up with these exercises?
No-hand push-ups, using just the tendrils on my back to lift my body¡ª30 times!
The ground support makes it marginally easier than tomorrow¡¯s exercise on the damn lava pool, but keeping all seven tendrils steady while pushing Overdrive beyond its limits? That¡¯s pure hell.
So far, I¡¯ve only managed 22 before my mind feels like it¡¯s splitting apart.
Thirty¡ I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ll hit that number today.
I grab the water container, yank my mask off, and pour it over my head. The cool water feels like a lifeline against the heat radiating off me, my body practically steaming from running Overdrive again and again.
I glance at the old injuries, noting they¡¯re completely gone. Even with my natural healing, they should¡¯ve taken at least another hour.
As much as I hate to admit it, Houston is making things work. The pain reduction earlier too¡ it definitely makes destroying my damn body a lot easier.
I pull up my status screen, but it still flashes Work in Progress.
I¡¯m sure he has all the data he needs by now, but knowing him, he¡¯s probably saving it as a surprise to show off how ¡®wonderful¡¯ his training is. Cocky bastard.
I let thoughts of Ayu linger in my head to lighten the mood. I can still feel the taste of her lips from before. She really makes the cutest expressions when she¡¯s flustered.
A smile spreads across my face as I stare upward, calming my breath.
I hope she¡¯s making good progress with Overdrive. If she can reach a decent level before the next boss, she might be able to take on a more aggressive role, giving her a valuable opportunity to temper herself.
While I know expecting Ayu to reach my level is unrealistic, especially since she cannot keep up with my degree of training and improvement, if she can combine a lesser Overdrive with her innate ability, it would grant her survivability close to mine¡ªpossibly even higher in certain scenarios. That would be great.
I take a deep breath.
Alright. Break¡¯s over.
I lay myself down into a planking position, clearing my mind of all distractions.
My tendrils extend from my back, anchoring themselves to the ground, distributing my weight evenly.
Here we go again.
Damn. Finally.
I¡¯m drenched in sweat, bruised like a damn overripe peach, and every muscle in my body is screaming bloody murder.
Punching trees with my bare hands until they break? Okay, sure. Haul the broken logs uphill? Why not? Sprint back down to intercept the rolling death traps? Oh, absolutely¡ªI love pain!
Bare feet skidding on jagged ground, hands shredded to hell, back and chest so wrecked they¡¯ve probably filed for early retirement. Wonderful!
Fifty times. Fifty fucking times! Fifty shades of What the Actual Hell! How sick and psychopathic does someone have to be to come up with this twisted crap?
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
If I didn¡¯t know the trees restored themselves every 24 hours, I¡¯d actually be worried about deforestation¡ªor worse, getting slapped with environmental charges.
I shake my head.
It¡¯s been a rough day. I stare at the setting sun.
But it¡¯s over now.
All that¡¯s left is sparring with Ayu and then collapsing into bed. Finally¡ I can see her again.
Now that the hard training is done, maybe that nerd updated the status screen. Let¡¯s see.
Status Screen
Stage 1 - 5.961%
Wave control
- Assisted Bonus (at 89% Merging Rate): 1.64 SU
- Total Output: 6.72 SU
- Magnetization Efficiency: 96%
Overdrive
Physical Combat
- Wave/Body Synchronization: 95%
- Physical Condition (using 1% as 1.000 reference): 1.665
Notable Equipment
- Sword: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (1.0)
- King Lobster Gauntlets: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (2.0)
- King Jellyfish Seven-Piece Cape: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress(?) EM conductivity (2.0)
Huh?
My waves lock onto the signal, double-checking to make sure I¡¯m decoding it right.
My¡ my swordsmanship finally surpassed Siddharth¡¯s!?
Fuck yes!
Finally!
Sure, my stage progress is higher, so maybe it¡¯s not a completely fair comparison, but who cares? I did it. Does this make me a swordmaster now?
¡Nah. Not yet. Not when I¡¯ve seen what Darius is capable of. But damn, it feels good to hit this milestone.
Good¡ very good.
That smug asshole really saved this surprise for last. Was he playing me all along? Aligning this, Ayu, and bed at the end of the day? The carrot and the stick routine?
Whatever. Results are results, and I can¡¯t even bring myself to hate him for it.
Alright.
I send a long-range transmission to Ayu.
Less than a second later, she answers, confirming she¡¯s on her way.
I stare down at myself. I look just as battered as last time I saw her. And I stink like shit.
Without thinking too much, I head to a nearby lake and throw myself in. Sure enough, an octopus is already there, waiting¡ªbecause why wouldn¡¯t it be?
I don¡¯t care. I dodge its flailing tentacles, even using the water pressure to rinse off like some weird underwater spa treatment. Gotta make do with the tools at hand, right?
Then I leap out, letting the wind whipped up by the octopus¡¯s flailing dry me off quicker. Yeah, keep it coming.
Shame it didn¡¯t come with a heater option. No, wait... I could use Overdrive¡ªbut nah, that¡¯d just make me sweat again.
Whatever. I soak in a bit more wind, then grab my makeshift leaf towels to dry off the rest and shake off the remaining droplets with a sharp twist of my body.
Once done, I put on my armor and run my fingers through my hair to give it my usual style. My hand brushes my face, and I notice my beard is getting dense. Maybe I could shave it off with my sword, or hell, even the edge of those sharp tendrils¡ but then a cold chill runs down my spine. Yeah, no. Let¡¯s not give Houston any more bright ideas.
I stare down at my body and realize I¡¯ve somehow overlooked a rather small detail: the bare bone is showing in my knuckles, and the bottoms of my feet are completely stripped of skin.
Oh well. I can hide the knuckles with my gauntlets and cover my feet with boots, so it¡¯s fine. Probably.
Once I¡¯ve geared up, I get a message from Ayu saying she¡¯s already in front of our cave waiting.
Oops. She was closer than I thought.
I take off, running and leaping, quickly arriving at the spot.
And¡ there she is.
Every time I see her wearing that mask, I can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s a damn shame. Ayu¡¯s face is way too pretty to be hidden like that.
But then again¡ we¡¯re here to spar. Maybe it¡¯s for the best.
I jump and glide effortlessly through the air, landing right in front of her.
Before I can say a word, I see her unsheathing her blade, her tendrils rising like coiled vipers ready to strike.
Oh, so it¡¯s all-in from the start? No ¡®How was your day, honey¡¯?
Alright. I grin. I like it.
I don¡¯t bother unsheathing my sword. Instead, I push Overdrive mid-way to its full-state, raising my gauntlets.
Don¡¯t let me down, my love.
I rush forward, aiming to catch her off guard¡ªbut of course, she¡¯s ready. She dodges my straight jab with infuriating ease and counters with a clean swing at my ribs.
Shit. I forgot about her ability again.
I move my left gauntlet to block, expecting a hard strike, but it feels lighter than it should. A feint.
And sure enough, here comes the low kick. But it¡¯s not fast enough. I lean back, pivot on my left leg, and create some space before using my longer reach to send a kick straight toward her right shoulder.
Ayu twists her body mid-step, narrowly avoiding my kick, her tendrils whipping forward like spears to close the distance.
I leap back, my gauntlets deflecting the first two strikes, but the third grazes my side, leaving a faint sting.
¡°Not bad,¡± I say, smirking, even as she presses the attack. Her sword slices through the air in a perfect arc, forcing me to duck low before countering with a sweeping leg kick. She hops over it, and I catch a glimpse of that confident grin beneath her mask.
She¡¯s enjoying this.
Her tendrils dart at me again, coordinated and precise. I sidestep and parry, my gauntlets absorbing the impact. A sharp jab from her elbow follows, and I barely manage to catch it with my forearm before stepping into her range, aiming a low kick at her thigh.
She anticipates it, shifting her weight to block with her knee. But her movements are faster now, carrying more power behind them.
The blade arcs toward my chest again, and I twist away, catching the edge of her strike with my gauntlet before pushing back to reset the distance.
Then it hits me: she¡¯s not just getting warmed up. She¡¯s using Overdrive. It¡¯s probably no more than 15% at most, but the difference is clear.
I grin. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is, huh?¡±
Her answer is another series of rapid strikes, her tendrils darting at unpredictable angles while she closes the gap with a sharp front kick aimed at my torso. I block with my gauntlet, but the force pushes me back a step.
Alright darling, let¡¯s properly dance then.
I push my Overdrive closer to full-state, feeling the familiar rush as my body surges with power and my perception of the world sharpens.
The ground cracks slightly under my feet as I launch forward, faster than before. She reacts instinctively, her precognition guiding her to sidestep my charge, but this time, I¡¯m ready. My spinning back kick forces her to leap back, tendrils whipping defensively to maintain distance.
The fight heats up, our movements a blur of strikes and counters. Her Muay Thai blends seamlessly with her swordplay, and her tendrils add an unpredictable edge, but my speed and strength keep her on her toes.
My gauntlets clash with her blade in a flurry of sparks, and every exchange feels faster than the last.
She lands a sharp kick to my ribs, and I counter with a sweeping kick aimed at her midsection. She twists, narrowly avoiding it, and retaliates with a tendril strike that forces me to duck and retaliate with a straight punch that she parries with her sword.
We break apart for a moment, both breathing hard but grinning.
¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± she taunts, her voice playful but laced with determination.
I chuckle, rolling my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m just getting started.¡±
Chapter 177 - Pangea (LVI)
I feel subtle movements and wake up, instantly alert.
But my wary eyes soften as they meet hers, her face so close, her beautiful eyes glistening with a quiet intensity.
¡°I hope you had a good rest,¡± she says.
Memories of last night flood back. If I¡¯m honest with myself, I¡¯ve never experienced pleasure so intense in my entire life. It was¡ intoxicating.
I lift my hand, brushing her cheek gently.
¡°I was in heaven.¡±
She grins, her expression lighting up. Then, abruptly, she jumps out of bed.
Before I can say anything, she¡¯s already dressing, securing her gear piece by piece. Fully equipped, she pauses, staring at me before sliding her mask into place. ¡°I also liked it¡ a lot,¡± she says, her voice softer, almost shy, before the mask clicks into position.
With swift precision, her tendrils lift her sword from the ground, placing it firmly in her hand. In a single fluid motion, she points the blade at my face, the tip hovering just inches away from my nose.
¡°We¡¯re sparring today too, right? Same time?¡±
I softly shake my head, a chuckle escaping as I meet her gaze through the mask, ignoring the sword entirely. ¡°Absolutely.¡±
¡°Alright,¡± she says, sheathing her sword. ¡°But I¡¯ll warn you¡ªbe ready for this one. I won¡¯t go easy on you. I¡¯ll be stronger than yesterday¡ so¡ try to keep up.¡± She blinks once, her usual confidence flashing through, and strides out of the cave.
I watch her receding figure for a moment, enjoying the pleasant view, before letting out a deep breath and running a hand through my hair.
Guess it¡¯s time to get up. But then something comes to mind.
¡°Houston, are we doing that now?¡±
¡°Ready whenever you are. But, just a suggestion,¡± he adds, his tone laced with amusement, ¡°you might want to¡ cool down a bit first. I haven¡¯t assessed the consequences of disconnecting your body while your blood is busy downstairs.¡±
I glance down. Yeah, well, morning wood and vivid memories of last night aren¡¯t exactly helping.
I take a deep breath, pour some water over my face, and start getting dressed. As I strap on my gear, I stretch, pausing to take in the pleasant view from the window.
Moments pass, and my thoughts slowly settle as I begin to relax. I eventually lie back down on the bed, the idea of grabbing a quick snack crossing my mind. But something tells me eating before this might not be the best idea. The memories of fasting before hospital operations come back vividly.
I rest my head on a bundle of leaves and close my eyes.
The next thing I know, I¡¯m in the arena, Darius standing in front of me.
I nod in greeting and glance around, quickly noticing Houston is missing.
¡°Houston says he¡¯ll meet you after the spar,¡± Darius says, a sword materializing in his hands.
¡°Alright,¡± I reply, conjuring my own blade. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±
Darius nods and immediately rushes at me.
I press the attack.
A quick thrust toward his chest forces him to retreat again. He counters with a chop aimed at my neck, but I step inside his arc, my pommel striking toward his wrist to disrupt his grip.
The blow lands, though not hard enough to disarm him.
He remains unfazed and brings his blade around in a wide sweep.
I duck, feeling the rush of air above my head, and respond with a diagonal slash. It¡¯s a glancing blow, barely enough to catch his tunic.
Before I can capitalize on the moment, my vision darkens, and I curse as my surroundings shift.
When it clears, my body has reappeared at the other side of the arena.
I died¡ again.
Yet, as I stare at him, I notice it: a shallow mark on the fabric of his tunic, evidence of my strike.
I grin. Even if he was holding back, for the first time in what felt like forever, I had grazed his cloth.
¡°Not bad,¡± he says, smiling as the damage to his tunic regenerates, though he¡¯s clearly left the mark just for me to see it.
Darius was a chill guy. Unlike...
¡°Well, that should be it for today,¡± a voice calls from the other side.
Talk about the devil.
But something feels off. It seems like less time than yesterday.
I turn back, and there he is.
Before I can say anything, he speaks.
¡°We¡¯ll keep it to two hours for today,¡± he says. ¡°And probably for the rest of the sessions too.¡±
Huh?
I stare at Darius, but he just nods and disappears without a word.
I shake my head and glance back at Houston, a bit confused.
¡°Why? I feel I¡¯m making good progress in swordsmanship, and the status screen confirms it¡¯s paying off.¡±
¡°Well, your time here is limited. And there¡¯s another type of training I want you to focus on during the remaining hour.¡±
I raise an eyebrow. Different training? Odd.
According to Houston, I can¡¯t use EM waves in this virtual space, so other types of training would be¡ ineffective.
¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯ll see soon enough. For now, there¡¯s something I want to talk about,¡± he begins. ¡°It concerns your sparring session with Ayu.¡±
My eyes narrow slightly at the mention of her name.
What¡¯s wrong with it? He isn¡¯t about to meddle¡ right? Add some twisted¡ª
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
¡°Again, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± he interrupts my thoughts. ¡°I respect your time with her. As I always say, you can do whatever you want. But I have a few suggestions that could benefit both of you.¡±
I stay silent for a moment, considering his words. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m listening.¡±
¡°First, for god¡¯s sake, use your sword and, especially, your new equipment. It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll get any real combat experience with them against another human. Training alone isn¡¯t enough,¡± he says, locking eyes with me.
¡°And I know what you were thinking. You didn¡¯t want to hurt her. So your solution was to crank up an unnecessarily high Overdrive value and limit yourself to the gauntlets¡ªbecause that was obviously all it took to keep the combat super controlled, right?¡± His sarcasm is unmistakable, each word dripping with mockery before his tone shifts back.
¡°But let me tell you something¡ªyou¡¯re doing her more harm than good. Not once during the sparring session did Ayu¡¯s ability reach its full potential simply because her mind never registered a serious threat. If she thought it was a good spar, it¡¯s only because it was her first time with Overdrive, and she liked the feeling. But honestly? It was lame.¡±
I sigh and look at him, conceding to the accusation. Sure, guilty as charged, but¡
¡°So, what? You want me to go full force and aim to severely harm Ayu?¡±
¡°Harm Ayu? Could you?¡± He chuckles. ¡°If you went full-state, sure, you could. But what about going at her with 50%? Let me break it down for you. In the last session, Ayu¡¯s Overdrive averaged 13%, peaking at 17%. By tomorrow, I expect her average to be closer to 20%, so let¡¯s use that as a baseline.¡±
He stops and conjures a virtual screen next to him. It shows me on one side and Ayu on the other, with bars labeled Overdrive next to each of us. Above the screen is a big title: Chance to Land a Solid Hit.
¡°Let¡¯s start with Ayu at 0% and you at 0%,¡± he says, his tone laced with amusement.
The top of the screen shows 0%.
¡°Well, would you look at that!¡± he says, staring at the result with exaggerated theatrics. ¡°For reference, that¡¯s your chance of landing a solid hit on her if you¡¯re both going all out with the intent to kill for a full 30 seconds. Let¡¯s keep going, shall we?¡±
The value on my side increases to 10%, but the top value remains 0%.
I shake my head, crossing my arms. This bastard...
¡°What? It¡¯s just starting to get interesting,¡± he says, grinning from ear to ear.
The value increases to 20%, but¡ still zero.
Houston rubs his eyes and looks at the screen in an exaggerated display. ¡°That can¡¯t be right? I mean, you don¡¯t want to harm her, you said¡ but why¡ why is it still zero then?¡±
¡°Alright, you¡¯ve made your point. But even then, my resting state in Overdrive is currently over 30%, so all this is meaningless. You want me to fight her with lower values and still go seriously all out? You know I¡¯ll always hesitate, no matter how sure I am she can dodge.¡±
He sighs, giving me a look. ¡°You always spoil the fun. But¡ nah, come on, let¡¯s check a couple more results.¡± His grin widens as he turns back to the screen.
The bar on my side shifts to 33%, and the top value shows a 1.2% chance.
¡°Well, that¡¯s your current resting state percentage,¡± he says. ¡°So, slightly more than 1% for landing one solid hit in 30 seconds of going full force. Let¡¯s call that dangerous, sure. But¡ now, watch closely. What happens when Ayu herself hits 20% Overdrive? Take a guess.¡±
I stare into his eyes, ensuring he can see my annoyance clearly.
¡°What, no chance of a hit until I¡¯m over 50%?¡± I shrug.
¡°Well, I¡¯ll spare you the detailed explanation about how Ayu¡¯s innate ability scales nonlinearly with her senses and the fact that... anyway, the answer is no. At 50% Overdrive, if Ayu is using 20%, you still have a 0% chance of hitting her.¡±
Zero¡ at 50%...
I narrow my eyes. Houston doesn¡¯t make up numbers; I know how loyal he is to science. But¡ the fact that I can¡¯t even touch her at 50% going all out? My swordsmanship and EM wave output are leagues above hers. The same goes for magnetization and body-wave synchronization. If I can leverage all that, even if she can read my attacks... surely not zero, right?
¡°You really considered everything? What about using shock-like EM waves to disrupt her mind and buy time to attack?¡±
¡°Nope. At 50%, your waves aren¡¯t strong enough to breach Ayu¡¯s expected barrier at 20% and create a significant stun. And even if you managed to, guess what? Ayu¡¯s body would still defend itself.¡±
Huh?
¡°As you might have guessed¡ªand it¡¯s pretty obvious¡ªAyu¡¯s skill isn¡¯t about seeing the future. That¡¯s impossible. It works on a subconscious, instinctual level, based on the data I gathered so far. Her body reacts before she even consciously thinks about it. And let me tell you, when you layer Overdrive on top of that, her evasion becomes... terrifying.¡±
I stroke my chin, deep in thought.
¡°So, you want me to go 50% tomorrow and really go all out?¡±
¡°Well, you could go 60%, and it¡¯d be the same,¡± he says with a smirk. ¡°But it¡¯s up to you. And if it helps, fight while avoiding her head and vital organs. That way, even if you somehow manage to hit¡ªand I¡¯m telling you, you won¡¯t¡ªit won¡¯t be a big deal, and she¡¯ll recover by the next morning. Sure, your nightly activities may be affec¡ª¡±
¡°Alright, thanks, Houston,¡± I interrupt him. ¡°I get it. Can we move on to the next part of the training, or is this psychological torture of listening to you supposed to be the session itself?¡±
As the words leave my mouth, the scenario around me shifts entirely. This place¡ a replica of the first region of the Arthropods?
¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to start, let¡¯s get to it. In this stage, I¡¯ve created virtual imitations of the creatures you¡¯ve faced so far. Unfortunately, replicating their wave capabilities isn¡¯t possible at the moment, so this is the best I can do.¡±
I watch as an Arthropod materializes about 100 meters away, its dark shell gleaming faintly. I quickly notice some differences: the texture in certain spots, but more than that, its size. It¡¯s roughly 20 to 30% larger than the ones I fought before.
¡°So, what¡¯s the catch?¡±
¡°Catch? Well, for starters, see how well you handle this slightly enhanced version without your trusty Overdrive and EM waves,¡± he says with a grin. Before I can respond, he vanishes.
Right¡ I¡¯ve never fought any of these creatures without Overdrive. But¡ against this one, it should still be relatively easy. After all, other Climbers kill these things daily without Overdrive.
I snap out of my wandering thoughts and lock in, focusing as I shift into combat mode.
I tighten my grip on my sword and rush forward.
The creature reacts, its many legs drumming against the ground as it pivots toward me.
That¡¯s when I notice the second change. Its sluggish turning rate¡ it¡¯s gone. Instead, it¡¯s quite fast.
I grin, unfazed. Compared to the king jellyfish, this is basically a sitting duck.
I close the distance and leap upward, aiming to grab hold of its shell, but my jumping speed feels slow, and the creature is quicker than I expected.
It shifts its head and strikes with its pincers. I block the attack with my sword.
The impact is brutal, sending me rolling across the ground. I think of stabilizing myself with EM waves and gauntlets but quickly remember I don¡¯t have any of that here.
As I get up, I notice several shallow, pixelated lines crisscrossing my body.
Ok.
No equipment, no EM waves, no Overdrive.
Alright. Alright.
My grip on the sword tightens. Perhaps you deserve a bit more respect.
Brute force won¡¯t win this fight. I need technique, strategy, and precise timing.
My gaze shifts to its antennas. Even without its EM wave capabilities, severing them could weaken its movements. And if not? Well, this is just training anyway.
Let¡¯s do it.
I rush forward but keep a measured distance, studying its movements as it marches toward me. I focus on the rhythm of its steps, the size of its legs and tendrils, and the angles of its attacks.
I need to feel it.
I close my eyes briefly, listening to the vibrations through the ground. The rhythm is clear.
I take a deep breath and steady myself.
I wait¡ and wait¡
Now!
I leap back, but instead of retreating, I align my movement to match the rhythm of its marching left leg. My foot lands on the leg without losing balance. Using the momentum, I vault forward, narrowly dodging its pincer as it lunges at me.
I can see it now.
It¡¯s fast and strong, but its movements are rigid and predictable. Standing on its shell renders me practically untargetable.
And now that I¡¯m here¡
I grin as the creature tries to shake me off. I anticipate the motion, stabilizing my core as I drive my sword into a gap between its thick shells.
Then¡ I wait. It shakes to one side, then the other¡ now!
Using the momentum, I propel myself toward its antenna and sever one cleanly, slicing it entirely with my sword.
The effort knocks me off its shell, and without EM waves to hold my position, I land on the ground, sliding slightly but in control.
The creature charges at me again.
I close my eyes, a smile creeping across my face.
The rest of this battle¡ will be boring.
Chapter 178 - Pangea (LVII)
One of the rocks suddenly slips through, throwing off my rhythm, and the rest follow suit, clattering to the ground.
Shit.
I pause, taking a break as my breathing comes in ragged gasps, my body drenched in sweat.
Fuck that psychopath.
Running all the way from the Isles to the volcanic region¡ªa journey of over 400 km¡ªwas manageable, but doing it while maintaining a decent level of Overdrive non-stop and at full speed? That was a whole different thing. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, I had to juggle rocks with my tendrils along the way.
Too much. Way too much.
Handling one to five rocks at a time is fine, but once I hit six, fatigue creeps in, and the difficulty ramps up. Now juggling eight? Well¡
I drop my backpack onto the ground with a thud.
I¡¯m traversing the Riftflow now, and it¡¯s impossible to miss how the jellyfish avoid me, keeping their distance as if afraid. I have a feeling it¡¯s either because I defeated the boss or maybe a side effect of wearing the equipment it dropped.
Could it be the same for the others? Either way, it¡¯s a blessing¡ªhaving to dodge those things while juggling and running would¡¯ve made this insanity even worse.
Using my magnetized tendrils, I open my backpack and grab a water container. I splash some water into my mouth and over my face. It¡¯s refreshing, but it¡¯s not enough to settle my agitation.
I stretch out on the floor, taking a much-needed break. My gaze wanders across the Riftflow, and old memories rush back¡ªnot all of them good.
So, where¡¯s the next boss gonna be? The Arthropod region, the volcanic area, the swamp?
And what about the new equipment? I wouldn¡¯t mind a cool-looking helmet or some badass armor.
I grin at the thought of how I might look after gathering all seven boss drops. By then, I¡¯ll probably be soaring effortlessly through the air.
I chuckle to myself. Flying, huh?
Honestly, I¡¯m not far from that. With the new equipment, my Stage Progress boost, and my steady improvements in magnetization efficiency and wave output, I can feel the barrier getting closer every day. Heck, the next training is about holding my weight in the air for 20 seconds over lava!
Sure, I still need to push Overdrive values beyond the full-state, but¡ we¡¯re getting there.
Then again, why over lava? Sure, the hot air might provide some upward force, but¡ that¡¯s got to be minimal.
Hmm¡ yeah, not buying it. I bet the sadistic bastard just wants to use the threat of falling into lava to force me to stay up.
I shake my head. I still can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually going through all this shit.
Well, whatever. Since the day I entered this damn Tower, these have probably been the best moments I¡¯ve ever had.
Sure, it¡¯s hellish training, but I have Ayu now. And that¡ that¡¯s more than enough. That¡¯s all the motivation I need. I couldn¡¯t care less about Chiara¡¯s greater good. But Ayu and my mom? Yeah, I¡¯d walk over lava for them if I had to.
I take a final deep breath and sling my backpack over my shoulder.
Time to keep going.
I calm my mind and begin lifting one rock at a time with my tendrils, finding the rhythm as I juggle all eight. Slowly, I push Overdrive back up and start running again.
Still a long way to go.
¡°So, what do you think?¡± Houston asked as Darius observed the recordings of Alonso fighting against an enhanced Screecher.
Darius narrowed his eyes, a small grin tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s getting there. It¡¯s curious how his progress deviates so much from mine. I didn¡¯t touch that realm of perception until after I broke through in my sword skills. Yet, he¡¯s still far from a qualitative change in his swordsmanship while being so close to stepping into that realm of perception: Enemy as Self.¡±
¡°Enemy as Self,¡± Houston echoed, raising an eyebrow. ¡°I suppose you came up with that name?¡±
Darius smiled. ¡°When you add it to your notes, make sure I get the proper credit.¡±
¡°But curious. You never mentioned these so-called realms before. I think knowing about them could be very beneficial for planning the next steps.¡±
This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.
¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll have to disagree, brother. Knowing them might do more harm than good. You see, Alonso asked me a question the other day¡ªa very good one. He wondered if the skill I¡¯ve achieved with the sword is a unique approach driven by the characteristics of this virtual world or if it exists beyond it, in reality. That made me think. What applies to a special existence like us doesn¡¯t necessarily transfer to a complete being like Alonso,¡± Darius said, his eyes drifting to a painting on the wall.
Houston stayed silent, processing his words. ¡°A matter worth exploring. So, you mentioned this thing called Enemy as Self, and that Alonso is getting close to it. What is that about? Understanding the foe? What¡¯s he lacking to fully step into it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s more than understanding the foe. It¡¯s about becoming it,¡± Darius replied. ¡°As for Alonso, he¡¯s already doing it consciously. From the fight with the king jellyfish, where he took a half-step in, to these recent simulations. What he lacks is for the process to become instinctive. No need to close his eyes or calm himself¡ªit must become like breathing, completely unconscious. But don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll get there soon. He¡¯s already taken the hardest step.¡±
¡°And pay attention to this brother,¡± Darius¡¯s tone shifted, more serious. ¡°This is far more important than advancement in swordsmanship. While the sword is just one of his weapons, perception is about combat as a whole.¡±
Houston clasped his hands on the table and rested his chin on them. ¡°Indeed. So, what do you suggest? Is the current training good enough?¡±
¡°You ask a lot of questions,¡± Darius said with a smile. ¡°The training is fine. No need to change anything. The recordings clearly show progress. And didn¡¯t you tell him to take Ayu more seriously? Truth is, they can gain a lot from each other, but he has to treat it with the seriousness it deserves. The potential of that girl shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Her ability is far scarier than Alonso¡ªor even you¡ªgive her credit for.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Houston replied. ¡°I¡¯ll give it more thought, then. And about those realms you mentioned¡ªwhat comes after Enemy as Self?¡±
Darius leaned back in his chair. ¡°I can see why Alonso gets so annoyed with you sometimes.¡±
Houston shook his head. ¡°Are you going to answer or not?¡±
¡°The realm beyond that is one I reached almost instantly, due to our¡ simpler nature, shall we say. Even for you, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But for Alonso, or any other Climber for that matter, it¡¯s a tall mountain to climb. The more complex an entity, the harder it is to fully understand itself. That said, while my ability saw little benefit from reaching this second realm, his¡ well, his would skyrocket if he ever reached it.¡±
Houston¡¯s eyes fixed on Darius. ¡°So, you reckon it won¡¯t happen anytime soon?¡±
¡°No. And, to save you the trouble, it¡¯s something no one will be able to help him with. In fact, any help he receives will be a detriment. Remember when I told you you¡¯re just the car? Well, stick to it. You are his scientific mind; I am his sword. That¡¯s all. The less we intervene, the better his chances of ever reaching that stage.¡±
Houston slowly nodded, then turned to Darius. ¡°Alright. That was quite informative. Anything else you want to add?¡±
¡°No. However, I do have a favor to ask.¡±
Houston was caught off guard, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Now that¡¯s a new one. What is it?¡±
¡°The simulations Alonso has been facing¡ªI¡¯d like to try them myself, if it¡¯s not too much trouble.¡±
Houston stared at him, his gaze lingering before a smile broke across his face. ¡°Sure. But it¡¯s something I¡¯ll need to divert resources to, so limit it to two hours a day, maximum. And¡ I suppose the current stats are too low to challenge you. I¡¯ll revise them and let you know when it¡¯s ready.¡±
¡°I appreciate the effort, dear brother,¡± Darius said, inclining his head slightly before vanishing.
Houston leaned back in his chair. Well, this could turn out to be quite useful.
He smiled to himself and teleported back to his tower.
¡°AHHHH!¡±
Fuck! FUCK! SHIT!
I scramble across the ground, my boots smoldering, the skin on my feet charred and screaming in agony.
What the hell is this?!
¡°Dammit, dammit!¡± I hiss through clenched teeth, grabbing my knees and pulling them tight against my chest as the searing pain tears through me.
Tears sting the corners of my eyes.
Pain tolerance, my ass! Fuck you, Houston!
I lay back, still gripping my legs, my body trembling as waves of agony crash over me. My breathing is ragged, and sweat drips off me in streams, the oppressive heat from the lava pool making everything so much worse.
Above a damn lava pool. What kind of deranged masochist am I?
"Lava won¡¯t kill you," he said. Damn it, I¡¯d like to shove his smug head into molten lava and see how long he lasts.
Time drags. Every second feels like an eternity. The pain, though, starts to dull¡ªbarely.
Is it him doing something? My body regenerating? Or maybe my nerves are just fried to the point I can¡¯t feel shit anymore.
I slump against the ground, my body drenched in sweat, every breath feeling like I¡¯m about to dehydrate into dust.
With a shaky motion, I extend a tendril to drag my backpack closer. I fumble it open and grab a water container, draining it in one go before tossing it aside.
The pain is fading¡ªthank god.
I breathe steadily, but my legs feel like lead. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m walking anytime soon.
Seriously, what kind of sadistic training is this? Burning myself like this after just one round? Where¡¯s the logic in any of this? So much research and science, and this¡ªthis childish, nonsensical, twisted horror-movie training¡ªis what he comes up with?
Twenty seconds. Twenty fucking seconds! I made it to sixteen, and one slight misstep was all it took for my feet to plunge into the lava.
Even when I tried pushing upward, practically walking on the lava to reach the edge, my feet still got roasted. My boots? Gone.
Dammit.
I lay back on the hot ground, trying to calm myself. Getting angry will only make things worse.
I stare at the sky, running a hand through my damp hair. My breathing is uneven, and I gulp down air in slow, deliberate breaths.
I let the time pass, the world around me quiet, until I feel vibrations in the ground, faint but distinct, coming from afar.
A Screecher? Perfect timing, as always. I smirk to myself.
But then I notice the sound is different¡ªsharper, lighter. Not a big creature. It¡¯s more like¡ several smaller ones. Climbers?
I narrow my eyes.
I am seriously not in the mood.
Leaning forward, I glance at my feet. Charred flesh climbs all the way to my ankles, raw and blistered, oozing slightly, the stench of burnt meat heavy.
The pain has dulled, but standing...
Well, let¡¯s see.
I slide my mask on and shift my body in their direction, my senses extending to meet them.
I feel their scouting waves hit. They notice my presence.
So, what¡¯s your move?
I see them stop, hesitation in their formation. My senses map their figures: seven of them, with one that I remember¡ªthe sling ambusher.
I¡¯m really tired of this shit.
I send out a wave of my own.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to die¡ leave.¡±
They flinch slightly, but¡ they don¡¯t move.
I sense them, their heads tilted toward one another, silently communicating through waves.
My expression darkens.
I am not trying to hide myself, so they¡¯ve probably noticed the state I¡¯m in. But¡ are they really going to try this again?
I sense them finally shifting, moving in my direction. There¡¯s hesitation, but also purpose. They draw their slings and begin circling around me.
Closer.
Closer.
Until I can see them with my bare eyes.
My gaze locks with one of them¡ªthe one who already tried to kill me once. His eyes are sharp, filled with determination and killing intent.
But why? Is this just for Siddharth? Or is there something else? Jealousy? Maybe they want to steal my equipment?
Perhaps¡ I¡¯ve been too soft.
I close my eyes.
Chapter 179 - Pangea (LVIII)
¡°Damn, these Screechers are something else,¡± Manoj said, playing with the sword in his hand.
¡°Well, we sure know how they got their names. That constant buzzing is fucking hell, man,¡± another chimed in, massaging the back of his neck.
¡°I still can¡¯t believe Arjun hunted these beasts alone. They say he¡¯s already in the last region, going solo. Damn, talk about being a freak,¡± Manoj continued.
Rakesh, however, narrowed his eyes. ¡°Arjun is very talented. He learned the most from Siddharth¡¯s teachings and the basics of Shakti, but¡ the power he has comes from the equipment he¡¯s gained and his superior Stage Progress. And¡ the further it goes, the bigger the gap will become between us and them.¡±
The rest fell silent, their expressions darkening. One of them clenched his teeth. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe what that half-Chinese, half-white bitch said back then. All that bravado, and now she¡¯s saying she¡¯s gonna lick Alonso¡¯s boots?! Fuck, he killed Siddharth, and now we have to work for him. I told you, women can¡¯t lead, and here¡¯s the damn proof.¡±
¡°Kunal, keep your racist, misogynist bullshit to yourself. Fuck, do you talk about your mother like that?¡± Rakesh snapped, his tone sharp. ¡°This isn¡¯t about any of that. I also think Chiara is out of options at this point. She¡¯s afraid, just like the rest of us. People are dying day after day. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we either stay in the camp forever at their mercy or die off one by one until only those seven with the boss drops remain.¡±
¡°Curse the day he came to the Oasis! If Siddharth were still here¡ things would be so different, so much better. A true leader, someone who actually cared for the others,¡± Manoj said through clenched teeth.
A heavy silence hung over the group, dragging the mood down.
Then, without warning, Rakesh raised his hand, signaling them all to stop. ¡°Wait,¡± he sent through the wave transmission. ¡°I think there¡¯s something up ahead. Prepare for battle.¡±
The team¡¯s mood shifted in an instant.
The casual banter disappeared as weapons came out and they moved into position, each action quick and efficient. Their formation tightened without a single word.
But Rakesh frowned, unease creeping into his expression. This didn¡¯t seem like a Screecher.
And yet, it was strange¡ªthere weren¡¯t supposed to be any other squads in the Molten Crest at this time.
He signaled the team to advance cautiously, his senses locked on the source of the anomaly. As they moved forward, his waves began to pick up clearer details. A person.
He couldn¡¯t recognize who it was at first, so he pressed on, noting the lack of any wave cloaking, unlike the methods Chiara¡¯s faction used.
Then, as he got closer and scanned the figure, his heart skipped a beat.
His grip tightened on his sword, and his first instinct was to run. But something held him in place¡ªsomething odd.
His waves focused on the figure¡¯s feet. They looked¡ wrong, unnatural. Burnt?
Rakesh¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t make it out clearly, but his scouting waves, among the best in the camp, didn¡¯t lie. The irregularities were undeniable, as if his feet had been submerged in molten lava.
Had he fallen in a lava pool?
Suddenly, a wave crashed through his senses.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to die¡ leave.¡±
He involuntarily took a step back, noticing the others grow slightly pale. But¡ he hesitated.
Rakesh frowned. It was unusual for Alonso to even acknowledge them.
He remembered Alonso¡¯s demeanor vividly¡ªhe would rather ignore them completely than spare them even a glance. To him¡ they were nothing but bugs. But now¡
A slight grin crept onto his face, his hand trembling as his mind raced. He could see it¡ªAlonso was severely injured. With feet like that, running was out of the question. Hell, even standing looked unbearable. And he had no ranged weapons.
Yes¡ this could work.
His pulse quickened, his heart pounding hard against his ribs. But this gamble¡ this opportunity. It was now or never.
The odds of them finding Alonso in this state¡ªit had to be fate. It had to be karma finally tipping the scales in their favor.
His focus shifted to the equipment from the bosses. If he could get his hands on it¡ and maybe even Alonso¡¯s orb¡ who knows? Maybe it was special compared to the rest. If he could claim that power, then¡
Yes¡ yes!
He turned to the others, sweat glistening on his brow, but his eyes burned with determination and greed.
¡°We have a chance, brothers,¡± he transmitted. He caught the tension and fear in their eyes but pressed on, projecting as much confidence as he could muster. ¡°Alonso¡¯s injured, and his feet are useless. If we circle him and attack full force with our slings, he¡¯ll be a sitting target. He has no ranged weapons at hand. He¡¯ll fall¡ªhe has no way to retaliate.¡±
¡°But¡ but¡ what about Chiara? You heard what she said. If we attack¡ if we kill him¡¡± one of them stammered, the nervousness in his tone unmistakable.
¡°She can say whatever she wants, but once he¡¯s dead, that¡¯s it. He¡¯s not coming back, and the status quo changes.¡± Rakesh¡¯s grin widened. ¡°If I get my hands on the new equipment and with the support we have in the camp, she won¡¯t have a choice but to compromise. We can throw her own ¡®for the greater good¡¯ bullshit back at her. She won¡¯t risk another faction split, especially when we¡¯ll have Arjun¡¯s backing.¡±
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
¡°There¡¯s no need to fear, brothers. This is the chance we¡¯ve been waiting for. We rid ourselves of our heart demon, avenge Siddharth, and gain the power to move forward. If you stand with me now, I promise you¡¯ll never have to worry again. That¡¯s a guarantee. And if I can¡¯t absorb Alonso¡¯s orb¡ well, Manoj, you can have it. I seem to recall you haven¡¯t reached your cap yet, right?¡±
Manoj looked down briefly, then clenched his fist and met Rakesh¡¯s eyes. ¡°For Siddharth!¡±
Rakesh turned to the rest of the group. One by one, they began nodding.
¡°For Siddharth.¡±
¡°For Siddharth.¡±
Rakesh grinned, his pulse still racing but his resolve steadying. ¡°For Siddharth,¡± he finally transmitted.
And so¡ they moved.
¡°We¡¯ll use a circling strategy,¡± Rakesh instructed. ¡°Start with weak slingshots to test the waters. As we get closer, maintain the same rhythm¡ªappear uncoordinated at first, and don¡¯t use full force. Maximum 70%. That way, he¡¯ll underestimate us. When we¡¯re close enough, and I give the signal, unleash everything¡ªfull-power shots, no delays. Even sitting, he¡¯s dangerous, and he could use his new equipment to block the attacks. Stick to the plan. He¡¯ll get overconfident, and he won¡¯t notice we¡¯re holding back until it¡¯s too late. Is that clear?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± all seven replied in unison.
¡°Alright, move out!¡±
All of them moved into position, slowly encircling him. Step by step, they reached direct visual range.
Rakesh noted Alonso¡¯s expression¡ªit seemed unnervingly calm, his eyes closed.
Was it confidence or resignation to a sealed fate?
Well, there was no turning back now, especially not for him.
Rakesh steadied his breathing, gripping his sling tighter as he loaded the first rock.
But not yet. They needed to get closer.
The seconds dragged on, each one tense and heavy.
Rakesh kept studying Alonso¡¯s face, but it remained unchanged¡ªunfazed, eerily still.
¡°Manoj, start with the first shot. Remember, less than 70%.¡±
Moments later, Rakesh saw the projectile launch toward Alonso, only to be deflected by one of his tendrils.
Rakesh nodded slightly. Okay. Nothing unexpected.
¡°Deepak, Vikram, continue. Do not coordinate¡ªkeep random delays. After that, Kunal, and then we all start together. Keep it chaotic, and slowly close the distance. Under no circumstances release a full-force shot until my command.¡±
Each of them sent a confirmation through wave transmission.
Rakesh took a deep breath, holding it to steady his nerves.
He watched as the projectiles flew toward Alonso, who deflected them with his tendrils. Yet, Rakesh noticed something¡ªthe tendrils were fast, but they lacked weight behind them. The closer they got, the harder it became for Alonso to fully deflect the shots.
And sure enough, gaps in his defense soon began to show. Some rocks grazed his shoulders and arms, leaving shallow cuts.
Rakesh grinned.
Even the mighty fall.
But then, as they drew closer, Alonso suddenly started laughing.
Huh?
It was a loud, unrestrained laugh, his body arching backward as if he couldn¡¯t contain it.
For a moment, Rakesh hesitated. Was this laughter just self-mockery? Mockery at being brought down by those he once saw as mere bugs?
But¡ something felt off.
Still, he steeled himself. It¡¯s all in now. They were already close enough.
¡°On the count of three,¡± Rakesh transmitted to the others.
Alonso kept laughing, his hands on his knees, his voice echoing across the barren landscape.
Yes¡ laugh. Laugh at how pathetic your ending is.
¡°Two.¡±
You should have killed me when you had the chance.
¡°One.¡±
But then, Alonso¡¯s laughter stopped¡ªabruptly.
The sudden silence sent a jolt through Rakesh, his stomach knotting.
Still, he clenched his fist.
¡°NOW!¡±
They all released their shots at the exact same moment, Rakesh even using Siddharth¡¯s technique to give his shot an extra boost, pouring everything he had into it.
His eyes locked on Alonso as all seven rocks sped toward him at blinding speeds, leaving barely any time to evade.
Rakesh tensed, holding his breath, silently praying. This had to be it. No more nightmares¡ no more.
But¡ª
His eyes widened, his jaw dropping in disbelief.
Alonso caught all seven projectiles with his hands¡ and crushed them, the fragments crumbling to the ground like dust.
No¡ no¡ this can¡¯t be.
Impossible.
His heart pounded, a wild rhythm of panic, but no¡ they had him! They had to!
¡°Everyone¡ª¡±
His thoughts were cut short as he noticed Alonso¡¯s tendrils anchoring sharply into the ground, the sound slicing through the tense air.
Rakesh trembled, involuntarily taking a step back.
Alonso¡¯s body began to rise, held aloft by the tendrils. His torso leaned forward, his gauntlets pressing into the ground, while his feet hovered above, never touching the surface.
It was¡ a nightmare.
No. No.
Alonso¡¯s gaze locked onto Rakesh.
A chill shot down his spine, his breath catching in his throat.
Run.
Every instinct screamed at him to flee, but¡
Rakesh gritted his teeth and loaded another shot, firing it straight at Alonso.
With a subtle, almost effortless shift, Alonso evaded, the projectile slicing through empty air.
And then he moved.
Not toward him¡ªtoward Manoj.
But the way he moved. It was a grotesque abomination, a demon dragged from the bowels of hell itself. With his arms and tendrils clawing and lashing against the ground, he surged forward at an inhuman speed.
And he saw it. He saw it clearly.
Alonso rushed past Manoj, and for an instant, it seemed as if nothing had happened. Then, blood began to drip steadily from a hole where his heart should have been.
Moments later, Manoj collapsed to the ground, his body disintegrating into nothingness.
Rakesh snapped out of his daze. He turned and ran, a desperate, frantic sprint. Nothing else mattered.
Why¡ why had he done it? Why¡
His teeth ground together, and his vision blurred. His breath came in ragged gasps, his chest heaving as he forced his body beyond its limits.
Behind him, the screams began.
He¡ he was killing them all.
Rakesh prayed to every god he could think of, tears streaming down his face as he ran for his life.
The screams grew louder, more desperate¡
But Rakesh didn¡¯t dare look back.
Seconds passed, and hope began to flicker in his chest. They had scattered, running in different directions.
Good. That was good.
As long as he escaped from¡ª
Then he felt it.
The vibrations. The presence.
No¡ it was impossible. He was running straight toward him. So close¡ how!?
SNAP!
The sound of severed flesh.
Suddenly, Rakesh was falling. His body slammed to the ground, his mind reeling in shock.
Wait¡ my¡ legs.
He looked down and saw nothing below his thighs.
¡°AHHHHH!¡±
The scream tore from his throat as pain erupted, consuming every nerve in his body. His face hit the ground, blood pooling beneath him.
He rolled, screaming, his hands clawing at the earth as he tried to crawl away.
The blood poured endlessly, his strength fading with each heartbeat. He reached for his sword, desperate, trembling.
And then he saw him.
Alonso stood there, motionless, the mask concealing his face, but those eyes¡ those cold, indifferent eyes. Tendrils writhed around him, dark and menacing.
¡°Please¡ please, I beg you¡ I¡¯ll serve you¡ I¡¯ll be your¡ª¡±
There was no reply.
Just a cold stare.
Rakesh¡¯s tears streamed down his face, his body convulsing with fear.
¡°I¡ please¡ I¡¡±
A sudden, sharp pain pierced his chest.
He looked down and saw the hole where his heart had been.
And then¡ everything went dark.
Chapter 180 - Pangea (LIX)
Chiara sighed as she took the orb from the octopus. It was the 14th one today. She glanced at the sun, now sinking low on the horizon. Maybe three more, then call it a day.
She checked the last update on everyone¡¯s locations, hoping Rakesh¡¯s team had finally answered. Nothing.
Great. First Arjun, now them. Who else wants to go off the radar?
Dammit. They were probably up to no good.
Whatever. With the seven of them together, it was unlikely anything serious would happen, even if they ran into trouble in the Molten Crest.
Chiara stretched, ready to continue the hunt so she could finally get some much-needed rest, but then she sensed someone approaching.
She frowned, analyzing the frequency. Alonso?
Leaping onto a nearby cliff, she waited for him. He noticed her after a moment, halted, and then moved in her direction.
Odd. I thought he¡¯d just ignore me and keep going.
Seconds later, he stopped in front of her.
When their eyes met, she involuntarily stepped back, her body trembling slightly.
Those eyes¡
Then he closed them, standing still as if trying to calm himself.
Something felt off. He seemed tired, but¡ there was something more.
Chiara hesitated, wanting to speak, but decided to wait.
Seconds passed before he opened his eyes again.
The gaze was different now, more restrained, but¡ the feeling lingered. A part of that cold, piercing look was still there.
He walked up to her with a deliberate calm, took a pouch hanging from his waist, and placed it in her hand.
Chiara stared, stunned, unable to make sense of what was happening.
This pouch¡
She held it in her hands, feeling it. Sling ammunition? No¡ her waves couldn¡¯t detect them¡
Her breath caught as realization struck.
No¡ no¡ it can¡¯t be.
She slowly raised her eyes to meet his gaze, and the answer was there.
Her legs faltered, and she staggered back, her breathing growing shallow and erratic.
¡°I killed them.¡±
The words came suddenly, his tone dry but far from empty.
Chiara shook her head. She¡ she had to calm herself.
She closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath, then looked at him again.
¡°They attacked you?¡±
But Alonso didn¡¯t respond, his gaze fixed on her but distant, as if lost somewhere far away.
¡°I still remember every word you told me back then, Chiara.¡±
A knot tightened in her stomach, her pulse quickening.
¡°You said: ¡®If I had the strength to control them, I wouldn¡¯t be asking you to do this. But I don¡¯t. They¡¯re ruthless, strong-willed, and angrier than I¡¯ll ever be. If I can¡¯t direct that anger at you, it will tear this Oasis apart¡ªand it will kill Ayu.¡¯ That¡¯s what you said. So¡ tell me, Chiara. Is the Oasis still there? Are you doing well, united? Is Ayu safe by your side?¡±
Chiara stood frozen, rooted in place.
¡°I also remember every word I said then,¡± Alonso continued. ¡°I told you: ¡®Pray I don¡¯t embrace the monster you¡¯re painting me to be.¡¯ Well¡ perhaps¡ your prayers weren¡¯t answered.¡±
He turned and walked away in silence.
Ayu beamed as she admired the results of her work.
The square arena, crafted from sturdy wooden logs, mimicked the rings she was used to back in her hometown. It was a bit small for their current capabilities, but that was exactly what she wanted¡ªtight quarters would work wonders for her new approach against him today.
She grinned at the thought. If Alonso wasn¡¯t careful, he was in for a serious wake-up call.
Her control over the technique he had taught her had improved by leaps and bounds throughout the day. She wasn¡¯t at the upper limit yet, but she was getting closer. However, it was her wave control and output that had truly soared.
Since Alonso had introduced her to a new way of understanding waves, she¡¯d grown stronger with each attempt. The waterfall exercise that once challenged her? It was now a thing of the past.
She smiled to herself. It had been a great day, a productive day. And now, it was time to show her man what she was truly made of.
Let¡¯s see if he¡¯d keep underestimating her after today.
She glanced at the position of the sun.
Hmm.
He was late.
Well¡ maybe he was busy with intense training. He¡¯d mentioned heading all the way to the Molten Crest today, after all.
Deciding not to disturb him, her gaze shifted toward the cave.
It was cozy and well-located, especially with the hot spring inside, but¡ it was far too plain and small. That wouldn¡¯t do.
Her lips curved into a determined smile.
She couldn¡¯t let her training time slip away, but¡ she¡¯d make time. She¡¯d treat it as a break, something to calm her mind and heart. Yes, tomorrow, she¡¯d surprise him. She¡¯d make it a home worth coming back to.
As her thoughts wandered, she sensed movement coming her way.
She instantly recognized who it was and broke into a wide grin, practically bouncing as she moved to greet him.
It felt like forever since she¡¯d last seen him, even though, in reality, it hadn¡¯t even been a day. But really, what could she do? That¡¯s just how she felt. And she liked the feeling.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
But as soon as he came into view, Ayu noticed¡ªsomething was wrong.
His eyes were trying to hide it, and he even managed a smile as he took off his mask to greet her.
But Ayu wasn¡¯t buying it. If he thought he could fool her like that¡ well, not happening. Maybe he¡¯d caught her off guard once, but not anymore.
She removed her own mask and stepped forward, her expression serious.
¡°What happened?¡±
His eyes narrowed slightly, but he maintained his composure.
¡°Sorry I¡¯m late. Some Kelpies were giving me trouble on the last stretch.¡± He glanced at the arena and his eyes widened a little. ¡°Wow, you built this for the spars? It¡¯s¡ª¡±
Before he could finish, Ayu stepped forward, wrapped her arms around his head, and pulled him down to rest against her chest.
He froze, completely taken aback. But¡ he didn¡¯t resist.
Slowly, he relaxed.
Ayu didn¡¯t know exactly what had happened, but she wasn¡¯t blind. She knew him now¡ªknew him well. The pain behind his eyes¡ it stabbed at her heart, too.
So she held him tighter, pressing him close, just as her dad used to do when she came home after a bad day. He always knew. And every time, she felt at peace.
Now, it was her turn. She¡¯d do the same for Alonso. He had carried so much, endured so much, all on his own. But not anymore.
Now he had her.
And so she stayed there, silent, holding him as his taller frame bent down, his head resting against her, neither of them saying a word.
Ayu noticed the position seemed uncomfortable for him, so she slowly shifted, sitting on the ground and guiding him to follow her.
Her vision blurred slightly as she realized he still hadn¡¯t said a word. His hand moved hesitantly to rest against her back before he let go completely, his body slumping into her, his face buried in her chest.
What¡ what could have happened?
She¡¯d never seen him like this. Alonso, the strongest, most unyielding person she knew, now looked as though the weight of the world was crushing him.
A thought struck her, and her chest tightened.
Had he¡ killed someone?
The idea lodged itself in her mind, and nothing else seemed to fit.
The weight of taking a life¡ she knew it all too well. Her own hands had seen blood¡ªpeople who¡¯d tried to kill her for the orb, and those who wanted to take advantage of her body. There had been more than a few.
But this felt different. Alonso had killed before. She knew that. But¡ had he now killed someone he or she cared about? Chiara? Lukas?
Or¡ had he killed many? Was he attacked by a group?
She couldn¡¯t piece it together, but she didn¡¯t want to press him. Not now. Whatever had happened, this wasn¡¯t the time.
And whatever he had done¡ it didn¡¯t matter to her. Alonso had given her his heart, and she had given him hers. Whatever burden he carried, she would carry it with him.
Ayu gently ran her fingers through his hair, massaging his scalp as she held him close.
She tried to be soothing, running her hand up and down in a steady rhythm, while her other hand gently caressed his back.
¡°I still remember the first,¡± Alonso suddenly said, his voice low but steady.
Ayu¡¯s hand paused mid-stroke.
¡°I tell myself I had no choice. I blamed The Tower,¡± he continued. ¡°I remember the second. I fought to protect my life.¡±
Ayu¡¯s grip around him subtly tightened. Her brows furrowed, her heart aching as she felt the weight behind each word.
¡°I remember the third, the fourth, and the fifth. I didn¡¯t know all their names until much later: Oleg, Nia, and Varun,¡± he said, his tone hollow yet steady, as though he had rehearsed these names in his mind countless times. ¡°I told myself then¡ it was also to protect my life¡ to not leave it in the hands of others.¡±
Ayu felt her throat tighten.
She pressed him closer against her, her fingers threading gently through his hair as if she could somehow shield him from the memories he was reliving.
¡°I remember the sixth¡ªa duel to the death with a respected, honorable man. And now¡ now I¡¯ve killed seven more¡ when my life was never truly in danger. When I could have just scared them away.¡±
His voice cracked slightly at the end, and Ayu could feel the faint tremor in his body.
She swallowed hard, her own emotions threatening to spill over. ¡°Alonso¡¡± she whispered, but her voice faltered. What could she say? What could possibly ease the burden he carried?
Ayu closed her eyes, leaning her cheek against the top of his head. Her chest ached.
She tightened her hold on him, her hand pressing softly against his back.
And then, as she held him, a memory surfaced¡ªsomething distant and buried, one she might have lost forever had it not resurfaced through the power The Tower had unlocked within her mind. It was a memory of her mother, singing to her when she was just a baby.
There was one lullaby in particular her mom used to hum the most, her voice always carrying an inexplicable strength despite its tenderness.
Maybe she could¡
Well, Ayu knew she wasn¡¯t exactly the best singer, and since the song was in Thai, he wouldn¡¯t understand it anyway, but¡
She took a deep breath, hesitated for a moment, and then began, trying her best:
¡°In the darkest hour of the night,
When the stars retreat from sight,
Close your eyes, let your heart stay true,
For the dawn will rise and carry you.
Through the storm and the rain¡¯s cold embrace,
Strength will find its resting place.
And though the shadows loom and grow,
The light within will always glow.
So lay your burdens, leave them here,
Feel the warmth of those who care.
For even the broken can stand tall,
And love will heal what breaks us all.¡±
As she sang, she felt his body flinch slightly. His arms tightened around her, holding her closer.
Ayu¡¯s eyes blurred again with unshed tears, but she kept going, her hand continuing to gently massage his head as her voice carried the melody forward.
¡°When the weight of the world pulls you low,
And the path ahead seems hard to know,
Rest your soul, let the silence speak,
In the quiet, strength you¡¯ll seek.
Though the road may twist and wind,
Answers wait for those who climb.
And when the skies seem dark and vast,
Remember¡ªthis too shall pass.
In this moment, let it all fade,
The battles fought, the prices paid.
For you are more than scars and strife,
A light reborn, a force of life.¡±
She felt the tension in his body ease little by little, his breathing steadying against her chest.
With a soft inhale, she continued, the closing verses of the song.
¡°Though storms may rise, and shadows stay,
I¡¯ll walk beside you all the way.
Through the fire, through the night,
Together we¡¯ll find the light.
It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here, don¡¯t fear the fight,
Your strength is mine; we¡¯ll face the night.
Let the darkness come, let it rage and roar,
You¡¯re not alone¡ªnot anymore.¡±
Chapter 181 - Pangea (LX)
I wake up.
I feel her embrace, her hand still caressing my hair. It slows as she notices my subtle reaction, but she remains silent¡ and so do I.
I don¡¯t want to move. I just¡ want to stay here. It feels good.
It reminds me of simpler times, when my mom would cradle me like this and take all my worries away.
I feel so¡ safe. So at peace, like all the chaos of the world has melted away. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve zoomed out of reality and drifted to another place¡ªa space far away from it all, where it¡¯s only us, and nothing else exists. A quiet place. A tranquil place. Where the mind is empty and the heart is full.
I rest there, feeling her touch, her love, her presence.
I remember the lullaby. I didn¡¯t understand a word, and yet¡ I did. It felt so heartfelt, so deep, so selfless, so bonding, so¡ her.
I sense each movement of her fingers, her touch brushing over my scalp in a rhythmic, intoxicating way. Like a soft brush sweeping away all my worries, leaving them to scatter into the wind.
I smile. I feel happy. I feel¡ loved.
¡°Ayu,¡± I whisper.
Her hand lingers mid-motion.
I turn slightly, my eyes locking with hers.
¡°I love you.¡±
She smiles¡ªa smile so pure and bright, the kind I would do anything to see again and again.
¡°I know, silly,¡± she says, her voice warm as she caresses my face. ¡°I love you too.¡±
I lift my hand, gliding it gently across her cheek.
¡°Thank you.¡±
She grins and playfully taps my nose with her finger.
¡°You owe me a spar.¡±
I laugh softly. ¡°Indeed I do.¡± I shift my head to look at the improvised arena she built. It¡¯s a bit small for us, but it¡¯s solid. ¡°Great work.¡±
Then, I glance back at her, forcing a small grin. Truthfully, I¡¯m not really in the mood, but¡ if she wants to¡
¡°I¡¯m ready whenever you are,¡± I finally say, trying to sound motivated.
But she frowns and shakes her head gently. ¡°Not tonight. Tonight¡ just rest by my side.¡±
A warm, heartfelt glow fills my chest, and my eyes soften as I smile faintly. ¡°Alright.¡±
Her expression eases, a smile spreading across her face.
¡°The lullaby you sang to me¡ it was beautiful, Ayu.¡±
Her cheeks redden slightly, and she looks away for a moment. ¡°My mom used to sing it to me when I was a baby,¡± she says quietly, her voice tinged with a bittersweet warmth.
¡°I¡¯m sure wherever she is now, she¡¯d be so proud of you.¡±
Ayu¡¯s gaze drops briefly, her smile fading as a flicker of vulnerability crosses her face. ¡°I miss her. I always have. And now that all the memories of her became so clear¡ I miss her even more. She was¡ she was a great mother. Even when she had cancer, she still walked and played with me every day, acting tough until the very last moment. She never, ever showed weakness. She suffered alone, forcing that smile to make me happy. She¡¡±
I soften my tone, leaning closer. ¡°I see where my Ayu got her powerful will from. Your mother was surely a wonderful, strong woman, just like you are. And I am sure, right now, she¡¯s smiling from somewhere, looking at you with warmth and love in her eyes.¡±
I straighten my posture, sitting up fully in front of Ayu. Her gaze softens as I gently take her hands in mine and stare into her eyes.
¡°You know¡ when I was on the third floor of The Tower, the third white room, I nearly failed. I had completely fallen into the hunger and lust for power, trapped in a cycle of violence and death. I was¡ lost. But then¡ when all seemed hopeless, you know what happened?¡±
Ayu slowly raises her eyes, slightly moist as they meet mine.
¡°At that moment, I saw him. I saw¡ my dad. He was there, lending me his hand, pulling me out of the abyss. He¡ he saved me, Ayu. He saved my life there. And I know¡ I know it was him. And I¡¯m certain that for you, your mom is also there, watching, keeping you safe, lending you her hand from wherever she is. Because that¡¯s the kind of woman she was, right? Do you think something as small as death could ever separate her from you? No. She¡¡±
I pause and gently move Ayu¡¯s hand to her heart, holding it there. ¡°She is, and always will be, right here.¡±
Ayu smiled softly. ¡°You always know what to say, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s my heart speaking, Ayu. And my heart¡ well¡ it¡¯s very fond of you.¡±
Ayu chuckled. ¡°Just¡ fond?¡±
¡°Well, since it¡¯s yours, maybe you can answer that better than I can.¡±
¡°Silly.¡±
I laugh. ¡°So ¡®silly¡¯ is the new one? An upgrade from ¡®stupid,¡¯ I guess?¡±
She narrows her eyes, a mischievous glint in them.
¡°Stupid,¡± she suddenly says, bursting into a loud laughter as she leans back.
I shake my head and smile, watching her laugh. Such a warm sight.
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Slowly, her laughter fades as her gaze meets mine, her cheeks slightly rosy.
As the silence lingers, we both lean forward, sharing a soft kiss.
The feel of her lips on mine is blissful.
The kiss holds for a moment before we separate, her breath brushing against my skin as we do.
I let the moment stretch as we gaze at each other.
¡°You know, your English is pretty much perfect by now. That was quick,¡± I say, throwing out a random comment.
She nods, her face lighting up with the compliment. ¡°English is easy,¡± she replies with a smirk.
¡°Maybe too easy for my Ayu,¡± I tease.
She grins and suddenly stands up. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a night walk.¡±
I blink, caught off guard for a moment, but then nod, standing up as well.
As I rise, she extends her hand, and I take it in mine.
¡°Where do you want to go?¡± I ask.
¡°Anywhere,¡± she answers, tilting her head slightly with a playful smile. ¡°Let¡¯s pick a random direction and just walk. No plan, no destination, just¡ an aimless walk.¡±
I stare at her face beaming with a smile as she looks up to the sky.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then.¡±
We start walking, leaping across the cliffs, gazing at the waterfalls and lakes reflecting the starry mantle of the night.
We continue, hand in hand, leaping from one spot to another.
Along the way, Ayu suddenly shifts direction, pulling me with her just as a tentacle slashes through the air behind us moments later, splashing water over us. We both burst into laughter, drenched but enjoying the moment.
Eventually, we reach a particularly tall vantage point, offering a breathtaking view of most of the Isles. We stop to take it all in, the cool night breeze brushing against us.
As I¡¯m distracted by the view, Ayu turns toward me abruptly, holding my face in her hand. She rises onto her tiptoes and kisses me deeply, her tongue fiercely intertwining with mine before she pulls away in a teasing manner.
A thread of saliva connects our tongues briefly as she leans back, blinking playfully at me.
As I stare at her, a sudden idea sparks in my mind.
¡°Do you know how to dance?¡± I ask.
Her eyes widen slightly, and for a moment, there¡¯s a flicker of something else¡ªpride? Amusement? She tilts her head. ¡°Depends on what you mean by ¡®dance,¡¯¡± she replies softly.
I raise an eyebrow, intrigued.
Without another word, the images flow into my mind. I see Ayu, dressed in a fitted traditional Muay Thai outfit adorned with vibrant patterns, her toned figure moving in the arena through intricate steps. Spectators in the background cheer.
Her hands lift in rhythmic gestures, her legs shift in deliberate, flowing motions, each movement precise yet graceful.
It looks like some sort of ritual.
And while it certainly radiates a fierce, powerful aura, seeing Ayu herself doing it¡ it hits differently. She looks¡ damn hot.
¡°That¡¯s¡ beautiful and se¡ª,¡± I stop myself, realizing it¡¯s probably not the best choice of words here.
¡°Se? You mean, sexy?¡± she teases, a naughty smile lighting up her face.
¡°Well¡ yes,¡± I admit, caught red-handed.
Her expression suddenly shifts as she narrows her eyes and leans closer. ¡°So you don¡¯t see me as a warrior?¡±
Shit. Ok¡ think fast.
¡°Ayu, you¡¯re one of the strongest, toughest warriors I¡¯ve ever known. But that doesn¡¯t take away from the fact that you¡¯re also the most beautiful, sexy woman I¡¯ve ever seen. So¡ I know it¡¯s not appropriate to say it in this context but¡ª¡±
She presses her finger against my lips, silencing me. ¡°You¡¯re really good with words, aren¡¯t you?¡± she says, her voice soft but teasing. Then she pulls me down slightly, rising on her tiptoes until her lips brush against my ear as she whispers, ¡°But let me give you some advice¡ I like men who act, not men who talk.¡±
And then, slowly, she moves her face closer to mine, her lips teasingly close. Just as I lean forward for a kiss, she steps back, a wicked smile playing on her lips.
This girl¡
She really knows how to get my blood pumping. Damn.
¡°So,¡± she says, her voice light and playful, ¡°what were you saying about dancing?¡±
Chiara¡¯s breathing quickened, her pulse pounding in her ears as the words swirled and looped in her mind.
Weak.
You made me fight.
Siddharth is dead.
Each thought lashed at her like a whip, tearing away her composure, leaving her trembling.
Her hands gripped her head tightly as if trying to hold her mind together, but the voices¡ªher own voice¡ªkept coming, multiplying, fracturing.
¡°If I had been stronger¡¡±
¡°But you were not.¡±
¡°If I had believed him¡¡±
¡°But you did not.¡±
¡°If I had stood my ground, been decisive¡¡±
¡°You faltered. You failed.¡±
The world around her twisted, warping into disjointed fragments. The edges of her vision blurred, colors blending into shapes that didn¡¯t make sense.
¡°You made him a real killer.¡±
¡°More will die.¡±
¡°Without your plan, they would be alive.¡±
Her thoughts fractured further, splitting, dividing into two voices¡ªher voice, but not her voice.
¡°You failed Siddharth.¡±
¡°You failed the Oasis.¡±
¡°You failed Alonso.¡±
¡°You failed Ayu.¡±
¡°You failed yourself.¡±
Her legs wobbled, and she staggered forward, nearly collapsing to the ground.
She tried to steady herself, but the ground felt unsteady, her reality slipping further away.
¡°If I had acted differently¡ª¡±
¡°But you didn¡¯t.¡±
¡°If I had done more, if I had been a better leader¡ª¡±
¡°You weren¡¯t. You never were.¡±
Her vision blurred further, like shattered glass reflecting a thousand versions of her failure.
One voice was cold, analytical, dissecting her every misstep. The other was raw, visceral, dripping with self-loathing.
"You are weak. You were always weak."
"Weak and pathetic."
Her lips moved, but no words came out. Tears streamed down her face, unbidden, hot against her cheeks.
¡°I¡ I tried. I¡¡±
¡°Not hard enough.¡±
¡°You weren¡¯t enough.¡±
¡°You¡¯ll never be enough.¡±
Her knees buckled, and she crumpled to the ground.
¡°Your weakness buried Siddharth.¡±
¡°Alonso¡¯s hands are stained because of you.¡±
¡°You pushed Ayu away.¡±
Her hands clawed at the dirt as if grounding herself would stop the spiraling chaos in her mind.
¡°Siddharth would have done better.¡±
¡°Siddharth is dead.¡±
¡°Alonso could have been their pillar.¡±
¡°Alonso hates you.¡±
¡°Ayu hates you.¡±
Her body shook violently.
¡°You¡¯ll only destroy what¡¯s left.¡±
¡°Even if you try to fix it, they will never trust you again.¡±
The voices converged into one, resonating in her fractured mind, loud and clear:
¡°You are nothing.¡±
Chiara curled into herself, trembling, her fragmented mind grasping desperately at something¡ªanything. But¡ to hold on to what?
¡°Chiara?¡±
Huh?
Her eyes darted to the side.
Two figures? No¡ two Lukas? No¡ wait¡ who? What?
¡°Chiara, what the hell?!¡±
The figure moved closer.
The figure touched her.
Her head was tilted upward, and her unfocused gaze locked onto a face.
His eyes¡ such beautiful eyes.
An angel?
The figure tensed, moving her head back and forth, inspecting her.
¡°Chiara, answer me!¡±
Answer? What did he want her to answer? She didn¡¯t have answers¡ she wanted answers too¡
¡°Fuck.¡±
The figure¡¯s voice was tense. Why?
Wait¡ she knew that voice, that face¡
Lukas.
Yes, it was Lukas. She knew Lukas.
¡°Lukas¡¡± she mumbled, her voice soft and distant.
Her trembling hand reached out, brushing against his head. His hair was soft.
She ran her fingers through it, absently massaging it. Fluffy. Lukas had nice hair.
He froze, his face contorted with confusion and concern.
And then¡ his expression changed.
His gaze shifted to something behind her. His body tensed.
He caught her hand, stopping its gentle motion.
Did he hate her too?
Chiara smiled faintly.
It¡¯s okay. I hate myself too.
¡°Chiara¡¡±
His voice slightly cracked.
She blinked, confused. Why was he looking at her like that?
Then, as if a wave of exhaustion hit her, her vision began to blur.
And then¡ darkness.
Chapter 182 - Pangea (LXI)
¡°So,¡± she says, her voice light and playful, ¡°what were you saying about dancing?¡±
I smile at her, but the moment breaks as I catch a shift in my incoming waves.
Someone¡¯s coming.
Ayu notices the change in my expression. ¡°What happened?¡±
I focus on the waves, mapping out the approaching figure.
¡°It¡¯s Lukas.¡±
¡°Lukas?¡± Ayu shifts her gaze toward the direction of his approach, her senses clearly picking up on it too.
We wait in silence, and less than a minute later, he arrives.
"Sorry for dropping in unannounced," he says, a lopsided grin on his face, his tone light and casual. Yet, just beneath the surface, there¡¯s a subtle weight to his words, almost imperceptible but undeniably there.
I nod slightly. All in all, my impression of him is pretty good, and I know he¡¯s a good friend of Ayu.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I say.
Ayu, however, looks slightly tense, her gaze shifting between Lukas and me.
I can easily guess what¡¯s running through her mind. Lukas showing up tonight¡ it¡¯s definitely about the squad I killed.
¡°So, let me cut to the chase, and¡ apologies for being blunt in advance,¡± Lukas begins, his usual light tone slightly subdued as his gaze meets mine. ¡°Did you kill Rakesh¡¯s squad today and encounter Chiara afterward?¡±
My eyes narrow slightly. Why is he asking me this? Did Chiara not tell him? Odd¡
¡°Yes, I did,¡± I answer plainly.
¡°I see¡ well, Chiara apparently had a mental breakdown because of it. She passed out shortly after I arrived.¡±
Chiara had a breakdown? Not entirely unexpected, but¡
¡°But¡ will she be okay?¡± Ayu suddenly asks, her voice edged with concern.
¡°Well¡ I think so, but I can¡¯t say for sure. When I arrived, she barely recognized me and was exhibiting extreme dissociative behavior. I hope she¡¯ll be better once she wakes up.¡±
I stay silent, unsure how to process this. While the dominant emotion is indifference, I can¡¯t deny there¡¯s a faint, unwelcome spark of guilt.
¡°So, I¡¯ll be straightforward with you two,¡± Lukas continues, his tone calm but direct. ¡°I came here with three objectives. The first is a notice, and the other two are favors.¡±
We both stare at him, our expressions serious.
¡°The notice is: I will be taking Chiara¡¯s role moving forward¡ or at least I will try to.¡±
¡°What!?¡± Ayu suddenly shouts. ¡°Lukas, you¡ you¡¯ll be the new leader? But¡ you¡ is it because of Chiara¡¯s condition? Is it that bad?¡±
Lukas¡¯ eyes drop slightly before he offers a faint smile. ¡°Chiara¡¯s condition could be quite severe¡ªor maybe not. She might even recover by tomorrow. Who knows? As for why I am taking the position¡¡± He chuckles softly, his gaze steady as it shifts to me. ¡°If I told you it was to prevent more deaths and help Chiara, would you believe me?¡±
I meet his gaze. It¡¯s obvious there¡¯s more to this than he¡¯s letting on.
Lukas as a leader?
By now, it¡¯s crystal clear Chiara isn¡¯t fit for the role¡ªcritical condition or not¡ªbut him? He doesn¡¯t strike me as a leader either. Then again, he won¡¯t be leading me or Ayu, so my opinion hardly matters.
¡°Lukas¡ but you hate responsibility,¡± Ayu says, her voice rising with confusion. ¡°How the hell did you suddenly decide to become the new leader? And what about the others? Do you think they¡¯ll follow you? The structure is broken¡ªseven more just died, Chiara is in a critical state, and Arjun won¡¯t take Rakesh¡¯s death lightly.¡±
¡°Chiara¡ Chiara will be okay. We regenerate fast, and our bodies are strong,¡± she continues. ¡°I remember¡ I remember when we talked about life goals, the only thing you said you wanted was freedom. So¡ this isn¡¯t you. Forget about all of them if you want to. You can even find a cave and live near us. I¡ I¡¯d be willing to work and fight with you, and¡¡± She pauses, turning her gaze to me.
I take a deep breath. Working with Lukas¡
Fine. I nod.
Ayu smiles at me and continues. ¡°You can team up with us. There¡¯s no reason for you to take on that burden. It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s not who you are, Lukas. Even if you want to help Chiara¡ there are other ways, but¡ª¡±
¡°Ayu,¡± Lukas interrupts with a wide, disarming smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is my choice. You know, I used to enjoy playing strategy video games back in the day. I¡¯m sure I can handle this.¡±
The fuck¡ I can¡¯t help but widen my eyes, holding back a laugh at the completely out-of-nowhere comment, totally out of sync with the vibe.
Ayu stares at him, confused. ¡°Strategy what?¡±
¡°Video games. You know, sitting at a computer and playing on it?¡± he says, smiling.
¡°I never had a computer,¡± Ayu replies, then shakes her head. ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic! Seriously¡ I consider you my friend, perhaps the only friend I have left in this damn place, so be honest with me: why? Why are you doing this? And don¡¯t give me the shitty answer that it¡¯s to avoid more deaths and help Chiara.¡±
The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.
Lukas grins and tilts his head back to gaze at the night sky. ¡°Why, huh? I¡¯m not sure, Ayu. I¡¯m still trying to figure that out myself.¡±
¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Ayu snaps, her voice rising. ¡°You¡¯ve really made up your mind? You¡¯re going to try to lead a fractured group of murderers, stubborn idiots, and crazy warriors?¡±
¡°Well, when you put it like that, it sounds like quite the challenge. Like playing on maximum difficulty with permadeath. Kind of tempting,¡± he grins.
Ayu grits her teeth, and it¡¯s painfully clear she¡¯s barely managing to stop herself from punching him in the face.
¡°Well, that¡¯s that. On to the next topic,¡± Lukas says, reaching for a pouch attached to his waist and holding it out to me.
I narrow my eyes, cautious, but take it and inspect the contents.
Inside, I spot several bullet-shaped objects. The shells appear sturdy but lack the shine of metal. Salamander scales, perhaps? Or something similar? Beneath the outer layer, I notice a conductive core¡ªlikely organic in origin.
I channel my waves toward one of the objects, and it responds immediately, levitating upward.
Curious, I direct my focus to the others, channeling my waves into them as well. They rise, floating in the air before beginning to rotate around my hand.
The rotation intensifies, their speed building rapidly into a tight circular orbit. After a moment, I reverse the field and let them drop back into my palm, one by one.
¡°An interesting creation,¡± I remark, studying them closely. ¡°Did you use some sort of conductive organic fiber from one of the creatures for the core?¡±
¡°Indeed,¡± Lukas replies, his tone as casual as ever. ¡°I used the same material used for the masks from the Arthropods antennae. They¡¯re easy to hunt and large enough to yield plenty of usable filaments. How does it feel?¡±
¡°It¡¯s an innovative approach to ranged weaponry,¡± I say, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°By leveraging Lorentz force, they can be spun in circular orbits and propelled to significant speeds before release.¡± I pause, letting a small smile form as I glance at him. ¡°You¡¯re essentially introducing the equivalent of firearms without gunpowder or metal. Ingenious. Is this the source of your confidence as a new leader?¡±
¡°Well, if only it were that simple,¡± Lukas chuckles, his gaze shifting to Ayu, whose mouth is a thin line and whose eyes are practically shooting daggers at him.
He scratches the back of his head, then pulls out another pouch and offers it to Ayu, who continues to glare at him, unimpressed.
¡°This one has more than Alonso¡¯s,¡± he says, blinking at her.
Her expression flickers¡ªjust for a moment¡ªbefore she snatches the pouch from his hands and starts fiddling with it.
¡°Should I be worried about being shot with one of these on my outings?¡± I ask, holding one of the objects between my fingers and inspecting it closely. The surface is incredibly smooth. How did he shape it so seamlessly? Lava, maybe?
¡°I hope not,¡± Lukas laughs. ¡°But I¡¯ll remind the boys about that after I ascend to presidency.¡±
I shake my head, a faint smile tugging at my lips. It¡¯s impossible to take this guy seriously. ¡°So, you said you came to give one notice and ask for two favors. What are the favors?¡±
¡°Right, right,¡± he says, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°I was just trying to sweeten the deal with some gifts first. So, favor number one,¡± he takes a deep breath, his tone growing slightly more serious. ¡°Can you take care of Chiara for a couple of days?¡±
Ayu¡¯s pouch drops to the floor with a soft thud. Her gaze locks onto Lukas, but¡ she stays silent.
Slowly, she turns to look at me, her expression calm, yet her eyes reveal a storm of conflicting emotions.
Is she seriously considering this? After all that¡ wait¡
I sigh. I remember. The story from before I came to the Oasis¡ªhow Chiara saved Ayu.
Shit.
But¡ hasn¡¯t the debt already been paid? I mean¡
I glance at Ayu. Those eyes¡
I turn back to Lukas. ¡°Alright. But only for two days max, and I¡¯m not babysitting her. I can help with food, make sure she¡¯s okay, and handle the basics, but I have things to do, and so does Ayu.¡±
Lukas bows deeply, his torso almost at a full ninety degrees. ¡°Thank you.¡±
Well, that was¡ unexpected.
I feel a hand wrap around mine. Ayu¡¯s. She holds it tightly, and when I glance at her, she¡¯s wearing a soft smile.
The things one does for love¡
Lukas straightens up. ¡°I truly appreciate it,¡± he says, his gaze meeting mine with a rare, serious expression.
I nod.
¡°And the second favor?¡±
Arjun was drenched, water dripping from his body and mixing with the slick gore of the octopus he had just slain. That marked his 47th kill. Only two more to go.
He leaned back against the jagged rock face beside the cascading waterfall, his breathing steadying as he let his thoughts drift.
The roar of the water muffled the world around him, giving him a rare moment of solitude in the relentless carnage.
Yet, even in the stillness, a strong ache pulsed at his temples, a dull reminder of the strain he couldn¡¯t escape. The waterfall¡¯s motion seemed unnaturally slow, each droplet distinct, almost deliberate, as if mocking his yearning to see it¡ normal again.
His gaze dropped to his hands, still trembling from the fight.
He had been gifted an ability¡ªsomething far beyond ordinary, something transformative. It wasn¡¯t like Ayu¡¯s, with her supreme evasion, or Alonso¡¯s, with his inhuman reflexes. His gift was different.
It came with a crushing burden, yet it granted him immense strength. Finally, he possessed a power that could take him where he needed to go. A power that could make him capable of reaching the impossible.
His fist clenched, nails digging into his palm as the familiar ache of memories clawed at the edges of his mind.
He thought of Earth¡ªthe life waiting for him. The innocent giggle of his two-year-old daughter echoed in his thoughts, her tiny arms stretched out as she ran toward him. He could still hear her calling him ¡°Baba¡± in her sweet, melodic voice. She would clutch her favorite stuffed rabbit tightly against her chest as she toddled around the living room.
The memory of her soft, chubby hands reaching up to hold his face was vivid, almost tangible, her touch warm and sticky from the candies she loved to sneak.
And then his wife¡ the warmth of her embrace, the way she¡¯d press her forehead against his and whisper, ¡°We¡¯ll get through this,¡± when the weight of the world seemed unbearable. He could almost smell the faint scent of lavender from her hair and hear the gentle hum of the lullabies she¡¯d sing to their daughter at night.
The images were bittersweet, a painful reminder of what he was fighting for and what he might never see again.
¡°I¡¯ll make it back,¡± he muttered under his breath, the weight of his resolve heavy in his voice. ¡°No matter what it takes.¡±
Suddenly, a voice echoed inside his head.
¡°Can we talk for a moment?¡±
Arjun froze, his gaze shifting toward the direction it seemed to come from.
That voice¡ Lukas?
Chapter 183 - Pangea (LXII)
¡°Thank you, guys. Really,¡± Lukas says as he approaches, carrying Chiara in his arms.
She seems to be sound asleep, her face slightly pale but oddly peaceful.
Before I can react, Ayu steps forward, taking Chiara from Lukas¡¯ arms with ease.
¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Ayu says softly, holding her securely as she gazes at her face.
¡°Well, that¡¯s it,¡± Lukas says, turning to me. ¡°See you guys tomorrow¡ hopefully.¡±
He flashes a grin, gives a quick wave, and dashes off.
I shake my head.
Tomorrow, huh. At least it¡¯ll be something to break the monotony.
I glance at Ayu, holding Chiara steadily without any sign of strain.
It¡¯s fascinating, really. Any of us¡ªeven Ayu, with her smaller frame¡ªmust weigh over 100 kilograms by now, and that number will only increase with stage progress. Quite some freaks by human standards.
¡°I¡¯ll take Chiara to a nearby cave I know and set up a bed there,¡± Ayu says, meeting my gaze. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of spending the night with her.¡±
I sigh internally. Wasn¡¯t planning for a lonely night anytime soon¡
¡°You two can sleep in our cave. It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll find¡ª¡±
¡°Our cave is our cave,¡± Ayu interrupts, her eyes narrowing at me.
Sweet, but should I really just stay in the comfortable spot while Ayu handles a critical-state Chiara in some other cave? That doesn¡¯t sit right.
¡°I¡¯ll help you set things up,¡± I say reluctantly, aware that Ayu can get quite stubborn once she¡¯s made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the wood and leaves.¡±
She nods and sends me a mental image of the coordinates.
Just a kilometer away? That¡¯s closer than I expected.
I hop off and start scouting for some good trees. I¡¯m grateful this didn¡¯t happen yesterday¡ªevery single damn tree within a 3-kilometer radius was reduced to splinters thanks to my hellish training. At least they¡¯ve had time to respawn.
Soon, I spot a decent one and approach. With a heavy slash from my sword, I cut clean through the trunk.
The tree doesn¡¯t even react to the cut¡ªuntil I give it a swift kick from the side. Calmly, I watch as it topples over, crashing to the ground with a deep, resonating thud.
I kneel by the fallen trunk, sliding my hand along the bark. Not too dense, not too soft¡ªperfect for what I need.
Gripping my sword tightly, I make precise cuts along the length of the trunk, carving it into usable timber. Each swing is deliberate, turning large sections into manageable planks.
The rhythmic sound of blade meeting wood echoes through the clearing as the pieces pile up around me.
Once the trunk is stripped, I climb to the leafy canopy still attached to the upper branches. I grab fistfuls of the broad, thick leaves, their waxy texture reassuring me they¡¯ll serve well as bedding material. I bundle them together, securing them with a length of flexible vine I found nearby.
With the timber stacked neatly and the leaves bundled tightly, I hoist the entire load onto my shoulders. The planks rest across one shoulder, tied together to prevent slipping, while the leaf bundle is slung over the other.
The night air is cool, and the faint rustle of leaves and distant calls of nocturnal creatures fill the silence as I walk.
The cave coordinates are easy to follow, and soon the dark entrance comes into view. With one final push, I reach it, lowering the materials carefully to the ground.
I send my waves in and notice Ayu and Chiara¡ wait, there¡¯s subtle movement from Chiara.
She¡¯s waking up?
¡°Ayu, is it okay to come inside?¡±
¡°You already scouted with your waves, so don¡¯t bother pretending to ask politely now,¡± she shoots back.
Fair enough¡ though, to be honest, that¡¯s instinctive.
I take a deep breath and step inside. Chiara is reclined on Ayu¡¯s lap, her body still but her breathing steady.
Chiara¡¯s eyes flutter slightly, then begin to move gently beneath her lids before they open.
Her gaze is unfocused at first, wandering around the cave before settling on me.
I stare back calmly, more curious than anything else.
As her focus sharpens, her expression shifts dramatically. She jerks back in shock, her eyes widening as if she¡¯s just seen a ghost.
Hey, hey, I¡¯m not a monster¡
Ah¡ shit.
¡°Chiara, are you okay?¡± I ask, trying to keep my tone friendly.
She shakes her head, her hands slightly trembling as her breathing grows more erratic.
What the hell? Am I Chiara¡¯s heart demon now?
I shrug slightly, keeping my expression neutral. ¡°Chiara, it¡¯s me¡ªAlonso. Lukas left you with Ayu and me. It¡¯s ok. You¡¯re safe.¡±
But she doesn¡¯t seem to react to my words, her body still tense and unmoving.
Before I can say another word, Chiara¡¯s tendrils suddenly shift, curling forward to form a barrier that hides her face.
Oh, come on! Seriously?!
But then, I sense a wave.
¡°Leave Chiara with me.¡±
I glance at Ayu, who slowly moves her hands, gently brushing Chiara¡¯s hair. Chiara trembles slightly at the touch but keeps her focus locked on me.
This is serious...
I take a deep breath, my gaze lingering on Chiara. She¡¯s obviously in a different mental space right now. I¡¯m not even sure leaving Ayu with her is the right call. What if she suddenly lashes out with those tendrils?
¡°Alonso, it¡¯s okay. Leave me with her. I¡¯ll call you if necessary,¡± Ayu transmits to me again, her tone steady but firm.
I hesitate, my eyes on Chiara. She looks more like a frightened child than anything else. It¡¯s¡ odd. But she doesn¡¯t appear dangerous¡ªat least, not right now.
¡°Alright,¡± I finally respond. ¡°But anything you need, just let me know. I¡¯ll bring your backpack and gear from home and grab some extra food and water. I¡¯ll also set up the bed outside before I leave.¡±
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Ayu nods, and I step back, casting one last glance at Chiara and Ayu tending to her.
Ayu looks more friendly and concerned with Chiara than I would have expected. Is it because her condition reminds her of her dad? Or is it just that Ayu is that good of a person?
I smile at her. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you tonight.¡±
She smiles softly in return. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too.¡±
With that, I turn and walk away, leaving them behind.
Imani spits blood as he crashes into the rock face, the force of the tentacle¡¯s strike reverberating through his massive frame.
Pain surges through his ribs, but he doesn¡¯t falter. Gritting his teeth, he plants his feet firmly and dashes forward, evading the follow-up tentacle swipe with surprising agility for someone of his size.
The octopus looms before him, its massive head already damaged but proving tougher than expected. His sharp eyes focus on the wound he inflicted earlier¡ªit¡¯s the key. One more strike in the same spot will end this.
Imani grips his hammer tightly, the veins on his forearms bulging as he channels his mental waves, enhancing his movements.
He lunges forward, his tendrils extending from his back to anchor him mid-dash, giving him the stability to avoid another sweeping tentacle. With a low growl, he leaps, closing the distance between him and the writhing beast in an instant.
A tentacle lashes out, but Imani spins his massive frame, avoiding the strike while positioning his hammer overhead. He channels another wave, accelerating the swing as he brings the hammer down with devastating force.
The blow connects directly with the earlier wound, the octopus¡¯s tough flesh yielding under the sheer power of the strike.
A sickening crunch echoes as the hammer drives deep into the creature¡¯s head, splitting it wide open.
The octopus shudders violently before collapsing, its remaining tentacles twitching weakly as life drains from its massive form.
Imani steadies himself atop the creature¡¯s massive body, gripping his hammer tightly. He leans down, digging into the cracked skull and prying out the glowing orb embedded within.
Stage 1 - 5.671%
With a powerful leap, he clears the water and lands heavily on the shore, his body wet and streaked with the remnants of the fight.
He exhales heavily, chest rising and falling as he watches the creature¡¯s lifeless body sink into stillness.
¡°That was a good one. Do you have time for a chat?¡±
Imani frowns, his eyes narrowing. Lukas?
The moon hung high in the night sky, its pale light casting long shadows across the open clearing. Wang stood at the center, his sword gleaming in the dim glow.
His stance was perfect¡ªrooted, balanced, firm. Slowly, he drew a deep breath, the cool air filling his lungs before he moved.
The first motion was a measured sweep of the blade through the air, cutting cleanly and silently. Wang¡¯s steps followed, precise and fluid, his movements flowing like water over polished stone.
He shifted his weight smoothly from one foot to the other, pivoting into a quick thrust, the blade an extension of his intent. Every swing, every stance, every strike was a product of years of solitary practice¡ªthe sword his only escape, a quiet rebellion against a father who never acknowledged it.
His father¡¯s voice echoed sharply in his mind, a relic of countless nights spent under scrutiny. ¡°Again. If your calligraphy isn¡¯t flawless by morning, you¡¯ll stand in the courtyard until it is. Discipline must come before pride.¡±
The words carried the same unyielding weight they always had.
Wang had grown up in a household where every moment was accounted for, where every skill was honed not for personal growth but for the family¡¯s legacy.
His days were meticulously scheduled: mornings spent mastering financial strategies, afternoons dissecting international politics, evenings perfecting the subtleties of etiquette required for high-level diplomacy. Even his leisure time, if it could be called that, was devoted to improving himself¡ªlearning traditional musical instruments, delivering flawless public speeches, and studying ancient Chinese philosophy to quote when the occasion demanded.
¡°Precision is strength,¡± his father would say, drilling it into him as he practiced endless rows of calligraphy, his hand aching from the effort of maintaining perfect strokes. ¡°A crooked character reflects a crooked mind. Do it again.¡±
The sword was the only exception.
Not because his father valued it, but because he dismissed it entirely. It was a relic, unnecessary for someone destined to lead. Yet, it became the only thing Wang could practice without his father¡¯s constant scrutiny.
Sometimes, when the weight of expectations became unbearable, he would escape late at night, sneaking into the courtyard under the cover of darkness to train in silence. The cold night air, the rhythmic sound of steel slicing through it¡ªit was the only space where he felt truly free.
But even then, it wasn¡¯t entirely his own. His father¡¯s shadow loomed over every other aspect of his life, a constant reminder of the path he was expected to walk.
The family¡¯s legacy wasn¡¯t built on personal desires or passions. It was built on control, appearances, and results. Failure in any form wasn¡¯t tolerated. A single mistake in negotiations, a slight misstep in conversation, or a poorly written character in a formal letter¡ªany of it could lead to hours of reprimands or worse.
Management, strategy, etiquette¡ªthese were the pillars of expectation, the unyielding standards to which Wang was relentlessly held as the scion of one of China¡¯s most powerful families.
His father paid no mind to the calluses on his hands or the countless hours he spent with the sword. To him, it was nothing more than a frivolous distraction, an unnecessary indulgence.
But to Wang, it was the one thing that felt real.
And in those stolen moments of freedom, there was only one person who truly saw it for what it was.
Wang paused mid-strike, the memory of his little sister intruding gently into his thoughts. Her laughter, bright and free, had been the only warmth in that cold household.
¡°Big brother,¡± she¡¯d say with a cheeky grin, tugging at his sleeve. ¡°Come on, play with me! I want to see you do the cool spinny move again!¡±
He¡¯d roll his eyes, pretend to ignore her, but she¡¯d always stay, watching him practice with the kind of awe no one else ever showed. When punishments for failing his other lessons grew harsher, she would sneak in to comfort him, leaving behind small notes: ¡°You¡¯re amazing, big brother,¡± she¡¯d write in her childish scrawl. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Father. You¡¯re the best.¡±
The memory brought a faint smile to his lips, but it was fleeting.
Wang refocused, his sword slicing through the air with renewed precision. He stepped into a rapid flurry of strikes, the blade moving so quickly it became a blur.
His breath was steady, his focus absolute. Each movement was executed perfectly, as though he were carving the very fabric of the night itself.
When the routine ended, Wang stood still, his sword lowered at his side. The moonlight gleamed off its edge, and his reflection in the blade stared back at him¡ªa reminder of all that was at stake.
¡°Damn, you¡¯re good with the sword. Do you have a minute for a bro-to-bro talk under the grace of the moonlight?¡±
Wang smiled faintly. The jester had arrived.
Despite their stark differences on the surface, Wang couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Lukas understood more about him than he ever let on.
¡°Don¡¯t you have things to craft?¡±
¡°They should have been back by now, Mohan,¡± Ishaam said, his voice tight with worry. ¡°It¡¯s been hours. We¡¯ve called them a dozen times, and not a single response.¡±
Mohan glanced up, his weathered face unreadable as he wiped his hands on a bundle of large, waxy leaves. ¡°They¡¯re probably just delayed,¡± he said evenly, though his tone carried a hint of unease. ¡°You know how unpredictable things can get out there. Maybe they found something and decided to investigate.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not it,¡± Ishaam shot back, shaking his head. ¡°Rakesh isn¡¯t the type to go radio silent, especially not with the whole squad out there. Something¡¯s wrong¡ªI can feel it.¡±
Mohan sighed, setting the wooden ladle down and turning fully to face Ishaam. ¡°Look, worrying won¡¯t bring them back any faster. Let¡¯s give it a bit more time. If they¡¯re not back by dawn, we¡¯ll send out a search team.¡±
¡°Dawn?¡± Ishaam snapped, his voice rising. ¡°If something¡¯s happened to them, waiting that long could be too late!¡±
Mohan held up a hand, his calm demeanor unshaken. ¡°And rushing out now, without a plan or direction, could get more people killed, especially in the Molten Crest. You know that, Ishaam.¡±
Ishaam clenched his fists, his jaw tightening as he glared toward the dark horizon.
¡°Eat something, take a breath,¡± Mohan said, his tone softer now.
Ishaam exhaled sharply, the tension in his shoulders easing just a fraction. He nodded reluctantly, but before he could speak, the silence was shattered by a sudden transmission.
¡°To all climbers, I repeat, to all climbers, this is your captain speaking... I mean... it¡¯s Lukas,¡± came the familiar voice. ¡°Big announcement time. There are big changes coming up, so listen closely. I need everyone to start moving toward the edge of the Riftlow. Arjun, Imani, Wang, and I will come to pick you guys up. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to pack everything. We¡¯re abandoning the camp¡ªfor good.¡±
Chapter 184 - Pangea (LXIII)
Ishaam couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.
The sun was just beginning to rise over the horizon, painting the sky in hues of gold and crimson, casting a surreal glow over the breathtaking landscape before them.
Paradise.
It was, without question, one of the most beautiful places he had ever seen.
He glanced at the others. They were just as stunned, their expressions mirroring his awe.
So this was the rumored Isles. The last region.
His gaze shifted to Arjun. Serious and composed as always, but there was something different about him. His movements during the journey had been sharper, faster, and more precise than Ishaam remembered. It was as if Arjun had grown exponentially stronger since the last time they¡¯d fought together.
Then his attention turned to Lukas.
Ishaam had a really good opinion of Lukas¡ªjust like probably everyone else did. Lukas had this way about him, like he could fit in anywhere without even trying.
He still remembered that one time they were having a serious conversation around the bonfire about how to tackle the giant crabs. Mohan had just offered Lukas a dish, something he¡¯d clearly put effort into, and Lukas tried it, absolutely delighted. Then, with no warning, Lukas turned to Mohan, put a hand on his shoulder, and said with a charming smile:
¡°Behan chod.¡±
For a moment, every Indian froze, stunned into silence. Then the uproar began¡ªlaughter so loud it echoed through the camp. Even Mohan, after a split-second of disbelief, burst out laughing, patting Lukas hard on the back.
Lukas looked around, confused, his brows furrowed as he tried to figure out what was going on. Finally, he tilted his head and said, ¡°Pardon my Hindi, but a friend told me that means ¡®thank you, my friend¡¯¡ right?¡±
That only made everyone laugh harder, some doubling over, clutching their sides, while Lukas stood there, utterly baffled but still wearing his ever-charming smile.
It wasn¡¯t just the jokes, though. Lukas was the best crafter in the group, and that wasn¡¯t up for debate. His creations had saved more lives than anyone could count. Everyone knew they could rely on him when things got serious, and that made him impossible not to respect.
But now, as Ishaam watched the way Arjun, Imani, and Wang followed Lukas¡¯ orders without question, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little¡ uneasy.
And then there was Chiara.
Nobody had mentioned her¡ªor Rakesh¡ªfor the entire journey. Whenever he¡¯d tried to bring it up, Lukas would simply tell them to wait until they reached the Isles. Even when Ishaam had discreetly asked Arjun, the response was the same: Wait.
The journey had been smoother than expected, thanks to Lukas, Arjun, Imani, and Wang taking the vanguard. But Ishaam still couldn¡¯t figure out why Lukas had brought all of them all the way to the Isles.
He took a deep breath, his eyes sweeping over the stunning view again.
What was the purpose of this place?
¡°Well, we made it just in time,¡± Lukas said, stepping forward with his usual ease. ¡°There¡¯s a better spot to watch the sunrise up ahead. Let¡¯s go.¡±
He said it casually, already walking without waiting for a response. The group exchanged glances before, one by one, they followed.
Sure enough, as they climbed a medium-sized hill, the view opened up before them. A breathtaking panorama unfolded¡ªan upper view of a cascading waterfall feeding into a vast, serene lake, all framed by the vibrant hues of dawn spreading across the horizon.
Ishaam found himself pausing, his breath catching slightly. There was something about it¡ªthe sheer scale, the raw, untouched beauty.
His mother¡¯s voice echoed in his mind, soft but steady: ¡°No matter how big you feel, the world will always be bigger. Respect it, and it will guide you.¡±
He let the memory settle, his heart easing as the tension that had gripped him slowly began to fade.
¡°Beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lukas said, his gaze fixed on the horizon. ¡°Unfortunately¡ it¡¯s fake.¡±
What?!
Lukas turned slowly to face them, his expression calm. As he did, Imani, Wang, and Arjun stepped forward, positioning themselves in front of the group.
Ishaam felt the shift immediately, the air growing heavier.
Lukas tilted his head slightly, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ¡°You know, this scene we¡¯re staring at¡ªthis ¡®paradise,¡¯¡± he began, his tone light but with an edge of something deeper, ¡°it¡¯s quite the show, isn¡¯t it? Picture-perfect sunrise, trees swaying like they¡¯re in some artsy nature documentary. Breathtaking.¡±
He gestured toward the horizon, his voice growing steadier, quieter, yet somehow heavier. ¡°But let¡¯s not kid ourselves. That sun out there? It¡¯s not a star. It¡¯s not burning billions of kilometers away, keeping us warm or sustaining life. It¡¯s just¡ there. A painted light on the ceiling of a fake sky.¡±
Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
He pointed to the trees around them, their leaves swaying gently in the breeze. ¡°And these? Chop one down, and¡ªsurprise, surprise¡ªit¡¯s back tomorrow, like nothing ever happened. No roots, no scars, no struggle to grow again. Just a reset button. Convenient, sure. But real? No.¡±
Spreading his arms wide, he turned to face the group fully. His smile faded, replaced by an expression that was both serious and strangely calm. ¡°This world¡ It¡¯s a knockoff. A hollow imitation. A poorly staged copy of the one world that truly matters: ours.¡±
He let the words linger in the air for a moment, his gaze sweeping across the group. Then, with a faint smirk, he added, ¡°But let¡¯s forget the stars and the moon, and the trees. Let¡¯s go to what we really care about. Let¡¯s go¡ to the people.¡±
He paused, his tone softening just enough to pull them in.
¡°Let¡¯s go to our friends. To that funny, irritating bastard back home, who¡¯s probably standing under a hot shower right now, using some fancy shampoo that smells like lavender or some shit. And let¡¯s not forget the soap¡ªprobably shaped like a flower or some nonsense. Meanwhile, we¡¯re here scrubbing off sweat and dirt with water that feels like it¡¯s straight from the Arctic.¡±
The group chuckled, a few shaking their heads, amused despite themselves.
¡°Let¡¯s picture their smug face as they step out of that shower, throw on a clean shirt and stroll into the kitchen. What¡¯s their big problem today? Whether their toast is going to come out just a little too burnt. Or if their coffee has just the right amount of sugar. Such a rough life, right?¡±
Lukas grinned, letting the laughter settle before continuing. ¡°And then imagine them sitting down for a meal. A tasty biryani, or some fancy Kung Pao Chicken, or maybe a pizza loaded with toppings. Whatever they¡¯re eating, you know they¡¯re probably not appreciating it as much as they should.¡±
He paused, gesturing dramatically toward the group. ¡°And no offense to our genius chef Mohan¡ªwho can make literal miracles out of the scraps we have¡ªbut let¡¯s be real. Right now, every single one of us would probably sell our souls for something as simple as a cold soda.¡±
Lukas grinned, and even Ishaam found himself smiling, nodding slightly as a warmth began to spread through the group.
¡°But that¡¯s life,¡± Lukas continued, his tone dipping into something deeper. ¡°The life most of us had. But let¡¯s not stop at friends. Let¡¯s go deeper. Let¡¯s talk about what this world¡ªthis fake world¡ªcan never give us: family.¡±
His voice grew louder, more resonant, as if each word carried the weight of the world itself.
¡°Let¡¯s think about our parents, our wives, our husbands, our kids, our siblings. Let¡¯s think about the last time we saw them. The things we wanted to say but didn¡¯t. Let¡¯s think about the tiny hand we used to hold or those aged, calloused hands we promised ourselves we¡¯d take care of someday. Let¡¯s think about their hopes, their dreams, their future. Let¡¯s think about how much they miss us. How much we love them.¡±
¡°And I ask you all. For that small hand, for that wrinkled face, for that beautiful wife or supportive husband, for those who stood by us in our darkest moments¡ for all that we love. What¡ª¡± he paused, letting the tension hang for just a second, ¡°¡ªwhat are we willing to do?¡±
Ishaam¡¯s breath hitched.
In his mind, he saw the face of his mother, her soft smile etched with worry. His father¡¯s stern but supportive gaze flashed next, striking him deeply. His heart began to race, his fist clenched tighter.
¡°We all stand here, not by chance, not by some miracle,¡± Lukas continued, his voice steady but charged with emotion. ¡°We were all thrown into a white room¡ªGod knows how many of us¡ªand we were given a choice. And we made one. Back then, we chose to live.¡±
He took a step forward, his gaze sweeping across the group. ¡°And then came the second room. We showed the courage to face our fears. In the third, we fought against our temptations. In the fourth, we honed ourselves, pushing past our limits. In the fifth, we learned to adapt, to think, to grow. In the sixth, we endured, we persevered. And in the seventh¡ we evolved.¡±
Lukas¡¯ voice grew stronger, resonating like a drumbeat in their chests. ¡°So here we stand, not as who we were, but as something more. And now I ask you again: why do you go on? Is it fear of death? Or is it something greater? Is it the bonds with those we left behind? That smile that flashed in your mind when you felt like giving up. The memory that gave you hope when hunger gnawed at your stomach and thirst parched your throat.¡±
He paused, his tone softening, almost like a whisper carried on the wind. ¡°Was it the image of those eyes¡ªthe ones that showed you light when you were lost in darkness? Was it that voice, faint but unyielding, that whispered: Not yet. You¡¯re strong. You can do this.¡±
Lukas let the silence stretch for a moment, the weight of his words settling over them. Then, his voice sharpened, piercing through the air like a blade. ¡°So I ask you, one more time: how much are you willing to give?¡±
¡°Everything¡¡± Ishaam found himself whispering, the word slipping out before he could stop it. The others turned to look at him, and his eyes met Lukas¡¯, who offered a soft, knowing smile.
Lukas nodded and picked up where he left off. ¡°I too¡ would give everything. But let¡¯s not pretend it¡¯s easy. Saying it is one thing; acting on it is something else entirely. Everything means giving up comfort,¡± he said, his gaze sweeping over the group. ¡°It means letting go of hatred,¡± his eyes lingered briefly on a few faces. ¡°It means swallowing our pride. It means giving away our lives if that¡¯s what it takes. Everything¡ means everything.¡±
¡°So I want you all to make a choice. Will you choose to live in this fake world¡ or give it all¡ªyour comfort, your pride, your life¡ªfor the sake of the true one?¡±
Silence fell over the group, heavy and unbroken. Then, slowly, Arjun stepped forward. Without a word, he unsheathed his sword and held it upright, the grip resting firmly against his heart.
One by one, others began to move. Imani stepped forward next, his expression resolute, followed by Wang, his eyes steady and calm.
Ishaam hesitated, his fists clenching at his sides. He didn¡¯t have a sword. But¡
He pulled out his dagger, stepping forward to join the others. With a steady hand, he placed the blade''s grip against his heart.
And then, like a ripple through the crowd, the others followed. Quietly, solemnly, they each stepped forward, drawing their weapons and mimicking the gesture.
Lukas, standing before them, shifted his gaze to the side.
Ishaam instinctively followed it¡ªand what he saw nearly made him stumble.
On a cliff higher than their own, Alonso and Ayu stood, both watching in silence. Their presence was commanding, almost surreal, as the soft light of dawn framed their figures against the sky.
The group noticed them too, one by one. Some turned with wary glances, others with confusion, and a few with quiet curiosity.
And then, Alonso nodded. He and Ayu unsheathed their swords, placing the grips firmly against their hearts in unison.
A wave of disbelief rippled through the group. A few gasped; others widened their eyes in shock.
Lukas smiled faintly, a knowing look in his eyes. Without a word, he drew his own sword and struck the grip to his chest with a loud, deliberate thud.
The sound echoed through the still air, sealing their silent vow.
Chapter 185 - Pangea (LXIV)
Give everything?
I wonder how many of them truly grasp the weight of those words.
As for me¡ hmm¡ I¡¯d give everything for Mom and Ayu. The world inside The Tower may be fake, but Ayu? She¡¯s here and she is real.
I glance at her briefly, standing beside me, her sword grip resting against her heart.
I guess we¡¯ve fulfilled the second favor.
I send a wave to Lukas. ¡°I only caught the second half, but nice speech.¡±
He stays focused on the group, his expression serious, but responds with a wave. ¡°Cheers for the feedback. I¡¯ll save you a front-row seat for my next motivational gig.¡±
I can¡¯t help but let out a faint chuckle.
How does he manage to say something like that with such a straight face¡ªand in front of all these people?
I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be a good leader, but damn, he would¡¯ve been the perfect politician back on Earth.
I smile, lowering my sword as the others do the same, and turn to Ayu. We exchange a small nod.
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be taking our leave. Good luck with the rest,¡± I send him.
¡°Luck? Alright, I¡¯ll take it. See you once I get this on track,¡± Lukas replies, his tone holding that mix of seriousness and casual ease he always seems to balance.
And with that, we leap away, leaving Lukas to manage the follow-up.
I can¡¯t deny I¡¯m a bit curious about what comes next¡ªhow he¡¯ll break the news about Chiara, or Rakesh¡¯s squad death, or even the new weapon.
Well¡ whatever it is, I¡¯ll see the results when they come.
¡°What do you think?¡± I ask Ayu.
¡°It was good. I like the focus he gave it,¡± she says, her tone thoughtful. Then, she looks at me, her expression shifting. ¡°But¡ do you think it¡¯s not worth living in this fake world?¡±
Huh? No way. Ayu had the exact same thought as me?!
I laugh, shaking my head as I move in front of her. She pauses, looking up at me with a curious smile.
¡°That¡¯s one part we both seem to disagree on. Real or fake, as long as you¡¯re here, I want to live to my heart¡¯s content.¡± I reach out and gently caress her cheek with my hand.
¡°I want to live too,¡± she says softly. ¡°I can sacrifice my comfort, my pride¡ªbut I still want to live by your side. All the way to the end. All the way back to Earth¡ I want to be with you.¡± She leans up on her tiptoes and presses a soft kiss to my lips. ¡°Remember the promise you made me.¡±
The promise? Oh¡
I nod, holding her hands in mine. Unfortunately, the gauntlets block the warmth of her touch, but it¡¯s enough.
¡°I know.¡±
She nods, looking ahead. ¡°Alright. I suppose you¡¯ll be starting your training. I¡¯ll check on Chiara and focus on mine too. I¡¯ll stick to training just outside the cave until she¡¯s better.¡±
Chiara. For a moment, I¡¯d almost forgotten about her.
¡°How is she? Any improvement? Does she recognize you?¡±
¡°Not right away, but eventually. She called my name and even hugged me out of nowhere. After that, I tried talking to her, but¡¡± Ayu hesitates, her brows knitting together. ¡°She started acting like¡ like a kid? It was strange. The conversations were simple, like, ¡®You¡¯re good, Ayu,¡¯ or ¡®You have a pretty face.¡¯¡±
I can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Well, for once, I have to agree with Chiara.¡±
Ayu shoots me a pout, but it doesn¡¯t last. Her expression shifts again, this time growing more worried. ¡°But¡ it¡¯s hard seeing her like that. And¡ as time went on, it got¡ even worse.¡±
My eyes narrow slightly, but I stay quiet, letting her continue.
¡°Well, at first, it was like a childish version of herself. But then¡ then she started criticizing herself. Saying she was pathetic, weak, useless, a murderer¡ªjust tearing herself apart. It was disturbing, really. She cradled herself, bent over, hiding her face behind her knees.¡±
What the hell¡
¡°Ayu, why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±
¡°There was no danger, Alonso. And honestly, I don¡¯t think you being there would have been the right call. I tried saying something, tried to lighten it up, but it was useless. In that state, it was like she couldn¡¯t even register my words.¡±
¡°Weird¡ and what happened after that? Did she pass out?¡±
¡°No¡ there was one more thing,¡± Ayu said, her voice quieter now, almost disturbed.
The fuck¡
¡°There was another change. It happened while I was sleeping. I heard this noise, and when I woke up, I saw her against the rock face of the cave, writing on the wall with her tendrils. It was¡ I don¡¯t know how to describe it. Weird scribbles, scrambled symbols¡ªjust all over the place. I tried to stop her, to talk to her, but she just kept murmuring things I couldn¡¯t understand.¡±
What kind of horror movie is this?
This is no normal breakdown, no matter how messed up it was.
¡°Do you remember what she wrote? Can you send it to me?¡±
Ayu nodded, and the image flowed into my mind.
Equations?
Wait¡ªthese are Maxwell¡¯s equations. But there¡¯s something new¡ªa term added alongside them. It doesn¡¯t replace anything; it builds upon the framework, subtly shifting its entire structure.
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
The term looks like it¡¯s introducing a time-dependent field¡ªa coupling mechanism directly affecting the displacement current. It¡¯s subtle but powerful, implying some form of dynamic interaction that isn¡¯t part of classical theory.
And then there are the integration limits¡ not infinite, but constrained. They¡¯re bounding the field to a localized region, yet the boundaries aren¡¯t fixed¡ªthey¡¯re dynamic, shifting. It¡¯s almost as if she¡¯s describing a self-regulating system, an electromagnetic field confined to a specific area but adapting over time to maintain equilibrium.
Chiara¡ what the hell were you trying to create?
I shake it off. I will discuss it with Houston later. He is probably digging into it right now.
¡°And what did she say? The words she murmured.¡±
¡°It was¡ three words, over and over again,¡± Ayu replies, her voice uncertain. ¡°One was ¡®stable,¡¯ another was ¡®resonance,¡¯ and the last one¡ was ¡®equilibrium.¡¯¡±
Stable, resonance, unity.
¡°Strange¡ I understand a bit of the stuff she wrote. It¡¯s about electromagnetic wave propagation dynamics. I¡¯ll think it over later,¡± I say, letting the thought linger for a moment before setting it aside.
Ayu nods softly, but the unease in her expression is unmistakable.
¡°I can help with Chiara today,¡± I offer, gently holding her hand. ¡°You can take a break. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she says, her eyes dancing with mischief. ¡°But really, you playing caretaker to a helpless young woman? Alonso, you¡¯re mine¡ªlet¡¯s not start any misunderstandings.¡±
I stare at her, her playful expression lighting up even more.
Alright, touch¨¦.
¡°Being possessive, are we?¡± I pull her closer, leaning in just enough to feel her breath on my skin. ¡°I like it.¡±
Her teasing smile doesn¡¯t falter¡ªit dares me to go further.
So I do.
I grasp her waist, pulling her tightly against me, and press my lips to hers. The kiss deepens quickly, our tongues battling for dominance, her warmth consuming me entirely.
The heat builds, searing and undeniable.
But¡ now¡¯s not the time.
We part, and my eyes linger on her wet, glistening lips.
¡°Alright,¡± I say, my voice slightly lower than usual. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it. Anything you need, just message me.¡±
She shakes her head, a mock sigh escaping her lips. ¡°That¡¯s the seventh time you¡¯ve said that, silly.¡±
¡°Well¡ seven. The number¡¯s getting into our heads, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a good number,¡± she replies with a smirk, her tone suddenly teasing. ¡°You know, now that I think about it¡ªcan you imagine having seven kids?¡±
¡°Seven kids?!¡± I burst out laughing. ¡°Managing seven little Ayus might actually be harder than climbing The Tower.¡±
¡°Hey!¡± she elbows me¡ªnot so softly¡ªin the stomach.
¡°Ow, okay, okay. Fair enough,¡± I say, holding up my hands in surrender. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be on my way. Take care and¡¡±
¡°For god¡¯s sake, don¡¯t say it again.¡±
My mouth snaps shut mid-sentence. Yeah, I wasn¡¯t going to¡
¡°Today, same time as two days ago. Prepare for the spar,¡± she says, her tone turning sharp but her smile mischievous.
I blink. ¡°Oh, glad you remembered.¡±
She narrows her eyes, the mischievous smile widening. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun.¡±
I chuckle, giving her one last wave before we part ways, heading in different directions.
So, I guess it¡¯s time for some VR fun.
¡°Houston, what¡¯s up? Did you manage to check Chiara¡¯s scrambling?¡±
A soft sigh comes through, and his response is short. ¡°Come here first. We¡¯ll talk then.¡±
That didn¡¯t sound good¡
I head back to the cave, lying down on the bed and closing my eyes. The familiar shift washes over me, and the world changes.
I¡¯m now standing in front of a somber, lab-coated version of myself, his arms crossed and his expression unusually grim.
¡°Bad news, I suppose?¡±
¡°Time will tell, I suppose,¡± Houston says, his tone measured. ¡°For now, hear me out. You can do whatever you want afterward.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯m all ears.¡±
¡°First, let me point out how freakishly groundbreaking Chiara¡¯s work is. I can¡¯t even begin to describe how insane¡ªand utterly genius¡ªyou¡¯d have to be to come up with something like that. She¡¯s basically trying to expand human knowledge on quantum electrodynamics to account for all the unexplainable phenomena tied to the Pillar¡ and she¡¯s onto something. I mean, Chiara might be awful as a person, but as a scientist? She¡¯s in a league of her own. Honestly, even I can¡¯t compare¡ªshe¡¯s really, really¡ª¡±
¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve got quite the love-hate relationship with her, Houston,¡± I interrupt with a grin, trying to lighten the mood.
His expression remains deadpan. ¡°This is serious, Alonso. Take it seriously. Because if my hypothesis is correct, Chiara is undergoing a mutation.¡±
A mutation?
My grin fades as my face hardens. Like Ayu? Like me?
But¡ well, that would explain the erratic behavior.
¡°I don¡¯t know if I mentioned this, but mutations, as you can imagine, can go either way¡ªbe a blessing or a curse. Unless, of course, the entities behind The Tower decide to meddle and tip the balance in one direction or the other. In Chiara¡¯s case, if what I¡¯ve deduced is correct, her mutation is both¡ªa curse and a godsend, wrapped into one.¡±
¡°A god-sent power? Quite the words¡ So, what do you think it is?¡±
¡°Instead of giving you my hypothesis, I¡¯ll tell you what she¡¯s trying to do, and you can take a guess,¡± Houston replies, his tone calm but laced with gravity.
On with the cryptics...
I nod, motioning for him to continue.
¡°According to the direction her equations were going, Chiara¡¯s intent is to somehow enforce a stable equilibrium from several decoherent sources. Now, that may not sound too hard, right? But the problem is that these decoherent sources are mutually dependent, and all of them seem to be linked to a complex mathematical model that aligns very well with what I understand from the Pillar.¡±
My eyes widen. Wait¡ different sources¡ linked to the Pillar¡ the fractured mental states¡
¡°Chiara¡¯s mind is fractured into several parts?!¡±
¡°That¡¯s also my guess,¡± Houston says sharply. ¡°But of course, this cannot happen naturally, which leads to the conclusion that it is indeed a mutation and validates some of my previous hypotheses. Now, more information would be needed, but all the data we have points to that being by far the most likely scenario.¡±
¡°Let me explain so you can grasp how insane this is. Let¡¯s use your case as a reference. Me and Darius¡ªwe weren¡¯t born from your mind fracturing. We were additions to it, a set of independent neural pathways attached to the Pillar. The key here is independence. We don¡¯t directly affect you. In fact, you¡¯ve seen it yourself¡ªI can literally die, and you would still function without any issues.¡±
¡°Now, according to Chiara¡¯s approach, the sources she is analyzing¡ªher fractured parts¡ªare dependent. That means they¡¯re interconnected, directly influencing one another. And since she¡¯s treating each as decoherent, they¡¯re not even aligned. It¡¯s essentially a tangled mess. If one collapses, it¡¯ll drag the others down with it.¡±
The hell¡
¡°But¡ but then¡¡±
¡°How is she even alive? Good question. I don¡¯t know.¡± Houston pauses, his tone darkening. ¡°But that¡¯s not even the craziest part. The craziest part is that, even in that broken state¡ªwhere there should be no order, no rational thought¡ªChiara, subconsciously or not, is trying to revolutionize quantum electrodynamics theory. She¡¯s attempting to achieve an impossible state of coherent equilibrium inside her mind by¡ªby taking into account the fucking Pillar.¡±
I swallow hard, my throat dry. I stare at Houston, and his unflinching gaze tells me everything.
¡°So¡ so this thing¡ if it works, then¡ then what?¡±
¡°If this works? Then a monster will be born.¡±
Chapter 186 - Pangea (LXV)
I remain silent, staring at Houston.
A monster? Chiara? Will she really become that strong if she manages to get through this?
¡°And what are the odds of this working? Is it a sure outcome?¡±
¡°Well, I have no idea. Both Chiara¡¯s mental state and the complexity of the model she is working on are variables I can¡¯t quantify, so¡ I cannot answer that. If I had to guess, I¡¯d say it could either work suddenly after a moment of enlightenment, never work at all, or backfire catastrophically. She could even end up a human vegetable.¡±
¡°I see¡¡± I ponder the matter carefully.
It¡¯s an unexpected variable, one that could change¡ things.
Chiara suddenly growing stronger¡ I¡¯m not sure how I feel about that. Is it a good thing? A bad thing? Should I intervene?
¡°Will she reach a level where she can threaten me?¡±
Houston stares at me, his expression growing serious.
¡°There¡¯s a decision you need to make,¡± he says, pausing briefly, as if weighing his words. ¡°You either¡±¡ªhe hesitates for just a moment¡ª¡°kill Chiara now, or make peace with her and work together.¡±
Ishaam felt his blood pumping as the vow settled deep within him, his fist clutching the dagger against his chest. The feeling surged through him like a wildfire, raw and unstoppable.
His waves confirmed it¡ªeveryone around him felt the same. This wasn¡¯t just a gesture. It was everything. For his parents, for those he cared about¡ yes, he would give it all.
Seconds stretched in silence before Lukas and the others slowly lowered their grips.
Ishaam noticed Alonso and Ayu were already gone.
¡°Always remember this vow you made here today,¡± Lukas said, his voice unusually serious. ¡°For you have made a decision.¡±
He paused, his gaze sweeping across the group.
¡°Now, let¡¯s move to the matters at hand,¡± Lukas said, his tone steady. ¡°Yesterday at midday, seven more of us died.¡±
The words struck like a hammer blow, and Ishaam felt his stomach tighten into a painful knot.
Rakesh¡
He had already known, deep down, that this was the likely outcome. But still, some part of him had clung to hope. Maybe¡ maybe there was a chance.
Ishaam gritted his teeth, his fists clenching at his sides. But how? They were a solid squad.
¡°And they all died a pointless death,¡± Lukas continued, his voice calm but cutting.
What?!
Gasps rippled through the group. Eyes widened in shock and disbelief.
But Lukas remained composed, his expression unreadable. ¡°Their deaths didn¡¯t push us closer to overcoming The Tower. They didn¡¯t give us an opening to defeat some insurmountable creature or obstacle in our path to freedom. They didn¡¯t make any of us stronger. No.¡± His gaze swept over the group. ¡°They died trying to kill another of us.¡±
Ishaam¡¯s breath hitched. Another of us? Wait¡ no. No way.
¡°They died trying to kill Alonso while he was training at the Molten Crest,¡± Lukas said bluntly. ¡°They died trying to kill one of the few true warriors we have. Someone we have constantly ostracized. Someone we have constantly hated. Someone who gave some of us power. Someone who is carving a path forward. But above all that¡ one of us. One of us who made the same vow as you, right now. One willing to give everything to push forward, to get us out, to save the ones we love.¡±
Lukas let those words hang for a moment, his gaze sweeping over the group before his voice softened, shifting the tone. ¡°And that brings me to something else¡ªChiara. When I found her yesterday, she was on the ground, unresponsive, in a critical state. I don¡¯t know what happened. I don¡¯t know when¡ªor even if¡ªshe will recover. Seeing her like that¡¡± He paused, a flicker of something almost imperceptible crossing his face. ¡°I went to Alonso and Ayu.¡±
He straightened slightly, his voice gaining firmness again. ¡°And despite everything¡ªthe bad blood, the history¡ªAlonso stepped forward. He didn¡¯t hesitate. He took responsibility. He agreed to take care of Chiara until she is well. And he did so knowing full well that he owes her or us nothing.¡±
The group sat in stunned silence.
¡°So, I want you all to let this sink in,¡± Lukas began, his tone sharp and unwavering. ¡°We are no longer in the Oasis. For all intents and purposes: the Oasis is dead. The factions are dead. We are half of what we once were. Siddharth has fallen. Chiara is in a critical state. We are divided, tearing each other apart, while The Tower slowly kills us, one by one. Is this what you want? Are you so eager to fail? Is hatred and pride so important to you?¡±
His voice grew louder, more resolute. ¡°We stand here, all that remains, facing a single enemy: The Tower. And I believe it¡¯s about damn time we let our differences burn in hell! It¡¯s about time we work together¡ªas humans do best. It¡¯s time to forget the hatred, the history, the grudges, and rise together as one.¡±
Lukas swept his gaze over them, his words striking deep. ¡°It¡¯s time we look at each other and see not enemies, but brothers and sisters. People we¡¯d give our lives for, knowing that if we fall, they will carry our dreams and hopes forward. It¡¯s time¡ once and for all¡ we face The Tower¡ªnot divided, not fractured, but united. As one.¡±
Ishaam felt a swirl of conflicting emotions inside him¡ªanger, sorrow, fear¡ªbut beneath it all, he couldn¡¯t deny the fire slowly rising within, igniting something he hadn¡¯t felt in a long time: purpose.
This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.
Lukas¡¯ voice grew louder, his words pounding like a war drum, steady and relentless. ¡°Will you take that step? Will you forget your differences, your grudges? Will you stand here, side by side, as one race¡ªhumans¡ªagainst the aliens who dare to test us, who mock us, who seek to break us?¡±
He paused, his gaze sweeping over each face, holding their attention like a vice. ¡°You were chosen by chance, thrown into this nightmare. But you¡¯ve proven yourselves, not by birthright, not by luck, but by grit, by blood, by sweat, by sacrifice. And now, I ask you¡ªwill you rise? Will you raise your swords together, not for yourselves, but for a hope? For those you love? For a future that is worth fighting for?¡±
The tempo of his words quickened, his voice swelling with power, each phrase hitting harder than the last. ¡°Will you fight together with me? Will you fight for the people waiting for you back home, for the memories of those who gave everything, for the lives we have yet to protect?¡±
Lukas¡¯ eyes burned with raw emotion, his voice crashing into their hearts like a tidal wave.
¡°The future starts NOW!¡±
He thrust his sword high into the air and roared.
¡°FOR THE ONES WE LOVE! FOR THE HOPE WE CARRY! WILL YOU RISE WITH ME?!¡±
For a moment, there was only silence.
The weight of Lukas¡¯ words lingered in the air, pressing down on them. No one moved, no one spoke. It was as though the world itself had paused, holding its breath.
Then, slowly, one figure stepped forward. Arjun. His sword rose, the polished metal catching the faint light as it pointed skyward.
Wang followed, lifting his blade and thrusting it toward the heavens. The others began to join, one after another, their swords rising in a wave of determination, their expressions hardening with resolve.
And then, the first roar erupted.
It came from Mohan¡ªa sharp, piercing cry that broke the silence like lightning splitting the sky. Another followed, then another, until the roars blended together into a deafening, unified crescendo.
Swords thrust toward the sky in unison, their owners bellowing their defiance, their unity, their vow.
Ishaam stood amidst the storm of sound and fury, his chest pounding. The roar surged through him, and he found his voice joining the others¡ªa raw, unrestrained cry of his own.
He felt the dagger''s handle biting into his palm as he held it aloft. For my parents¡ for everyone waiting back home¡ I will fight!
The roar surged on, an unrelenting tide of defiance that seemed to shake the very air around them, uniting their voices into one.
As the roar reached its peak, Lukas lowered his sword slowly, the motion commanding silence. The echoes faded into the stillness, leaving behind only the sound of heavy breathing and beating hearts.
Lukas swept his gaze across them, his voice calm but firm. ¡°This is who we are now. No factions. No differences. Only one force, fighting together to survive, to win, to reach the peak. So today, I want you to remember this moment, for now, you have made a second choice.¡±
Lukas took a deep breath, his gaze sharpening as he stepped forward.
To the collective shock of those standing, Lukas bent one knee, his grip firm on the sword''s hilt as he held it upright. The blade pointed downward, its tip resting lightly against the ground, and he leaned forward, his forehead touching the pommel.
Gasps rippled through the crowd once again.
¡°Will you allow me to lead you forward?¡± he asked, his voice steady yet humble, resonating with sincerity.
For a moment, the group stood frozen, the weight of Lukas¡¯ words settling over them. Then, slowly, one of them stepped forward¡ªImani.
He gripped his hammer tightly, his expression serious, before lowering the weapon and kneeling. "You have my hammer," he said firmly, his voice carrying across the gathering.
Wang followed shortly after, his sword gleaming as he knelt beside Imani, lowering his head slightly in respect. "And my sword," he declared with quiet conviction.
Arjun was next, his face unreadable, but his actions spoke volumes. He rested his sword upright, kneeling down. "My strength is yours," he said, his tone calm but resolute.
The others began to step forward one by one, each bringing their own pledge. Some placed their weapons on the ground as a sign of deference, others held them upright, mirroring Lukas¡¯ pose. Each of them offered their loyalty in their own words:
"My hands will follow your lead."
"Guide us."
"You have my dagger."
Lukas lifted his head slightly, his piercing gaze meeting each of theirs in turn, acknowledging their trust with a solemn nod. Slowly, he rose to his feet, gripping his sword with renewed strength.
"Together, we move forward," Lukas said, his voice carrying over them like a command, like a promise. "Together, we rise. Together, we face The Tower."
Darius¡¯ blade whistles through the air, forcing me to duck low and roll to the side.
I counter with a quick upward slash, aiming for his exposed flank, but he twists effortlessly, my blade missing him by inches.
His foot slams into my gut before I can regain balance, sending me staggering backward.
I barely have time to steady myself before his sword is coming at me again. I deflect the strike, sparks flying as steel clashes against steel. My arms tremble under the force, my grip slipping slightly on the hilt.
¡°You¡¯re slow today,¡± Darius says, his voice calm, almost bored.
I don¡¯t answer, focusing instead on pressing forward with a quick feint and thrust.
He reads me like an open book, sidestepping with ease and countering with a diagonal slash that grazes my shoulder. The pixelated mark flares as I try to close the gap, bringing my sword up for a desperate overhead strike.
But¡ too late.
Darius sidesteps again, his movements impossibly fluid, and delivers a clean thrust to my chest.
My vision blurs as the world tilts.
Darkness.
When my eyes snap open, I¡¯m on the other side of the arena. Across from me, Darius stands with his sword resting on his shoulder.
¡°Your heart¡¯s not in the blade,¡± he says, his tone calm.
I flex my fingers around the hilt of my sword, my grip tightening. He¡¯s not wrong.
I sigh, lowering my sword to my side.
¡°Indeed it is not,¡± I say, my eyes drifting toward the endless, artificial blue sky.
¡°Chiara?¡± Darius says, the single word slicing through the stillness like a well-aimed strike.
My grip tightens instinctively around the hilt of my sword.
Darius tilts his head slightly, his voice calm but weighted with something deeper. ¡°I cannot claim to know the storm within you, but let me tell you this: the answers you seek will not come from standing still. Overthinking breeds hesitation, and hesitation kills the soul¡¯s purpose.¡±
He steps forward, his blade resting easily on his shoulder. ¡°The ground beneath you is solid. Feel it. Trust it. Make a move¡ªnot to escape, but to decide. Right or wrong, it will be yours. And there is no regret in a step taken with resolve.¡±
I arch an eyebrow, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. ¡°Quite the philosopher today, Darius.¡±
He chuckles faintly, a rare sound, before his gaze sharpens. ¡°Now, are you content to waste time staring at a sky that isn¡¯t even real? Or will you entertain me?¡±
I grin, lifting my sword and settling into a ready stance. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±
Chapter 187 - Pangea (LXVI)
¡°Thank you for putting your trust in me,¡± Lukas said, as the crowd grew silent, their gazes now fixed on him with a renewed resolve. ¡°But I am just one, and I will need your help. For that reason, I¡¯ll start with my first command: the new organization we¡¯ll follow moving forward.¡±
The group¡¯s expressions turned serious, their focus sharpening.
¡°You will be assigned to three squads of seven. Each squad will be composed of two three-man units, led by a lieutenant, and a captain who oversees them. The chain of command is straightforward: members report to their lieutenant, lieutenants report to their captain, and captains report directly to me. In rare cases, I may take direct command of lieutenants.¡±
¡°Squads will operate independently unless stated otherwise. Each squad will handle its own stage progression, meals, and training. There will be no fixed camps going forward¡ªevery squad will secure its own food, resources, and shelter as they travel.¡± Lukas¡¯ gaze swept over them, his tone unwavering. ¡°Is that understood?¡±
The group was initially taken aback by the military-style structure, but slowly, one by one, they nodded in agreement.
Satisfied with the response, Lukas continued. ¡°The squads will be named Eagle, Dragon, and Tiger, with the units designated as Eagle-1, Eagle-2, Dragon-1, and so on.¡±
He paused briefly, his gaze steady. ¡°Now, the captain of the Eagle squad will be¡¡± Lukas¡¯ eyes locked onto him. ¡°Arjun.¡±
Arjun stepped forward, maintaining his calm composure.
¡°The captain of the Dragon squad will be Wang.¡±
Wang stepped forward without hesitation, his face a mask of quiet determination.
¡°And the captain of the Tiger squad will be Imani.¡±
Imani followed suit, stepping forward confidently.
Lukas turned his attention to the gathered group, their expressions a mixture of curiosity, excitement, and resolve. ¡°The members of the Eagle squad will be Josh, Sun Min, Diego, Zhang Jun, Monica, and Ishaam.¡±
Ishaam¡¯s chest tightened with excitement, his breath quickening.
He had been chosen for Arjun¡¯s squad!
A sense of validation washed over him, mingled with anticipation and a flicker of unease. He didn¡¯t have strong bonds with any of his squadmates, and the thought gnawed at him slightly.
As the group of six stepped forward, Arjun stood waiting, his posture steady and his expression calm.
He took a deep breath, turning to face them. ¡°You all know me by now, but I¡¯ll introduce myself again. My name is Arjun Rathore. I appreciate the trust placed in me, and I will do my best to guide you and fight alongside you until the very end.¡±
Arjun scanned the group. ¡°The two lieutenants under me will be¡¡± He paused, his sharp gaze scanning the group.
Ishaam¡¯s heart pounded, his fists clenching tighter as the silence stretched.
¡°Josh and¡ Ishaam.¡±
The words hit him like a thunderclap. His eyes widened, and his breath caught in his throat. He stood frozen, unsure if he¡¯d heard correctly.
Snapping out of his stupor, Ishaam took a shaky breath and stepped forward to join Josh, who greeted him with a respectful nod. The two moved to stand before Arjun.
Without thinking, Ishaam raised his hand in a stiff military salute, drawing a chuckle from Arjun and a few others. Heat rushed to his face, and he quickly lowered his arm, mumbling an apology under his breath.
¡°I will be in your care, Arjun,¡± Josh said with a slight bow, his voice steady.
¡°I¡ I will be in your care as well, Arjun,¡± Ishaam echoed, his voice trembling slightly but laced with determination.
Arjun¡¯s expression softened as he regarded them both. ¡°Let¡¯s do this together.¡±
¡°Good,¡± Lukas said with a small smile, then turned his attention to the rest of the group. ¡°The members of the Dragon squad will be Zian, Camila, Chen Hao, Lin Mei, Sari, and Nikolai.¡±
The procedures continued smoothly, with Wang stepping forward next, followed by Imani, finalizing the formation of the three seven-man squads. No one was left unaccounted for.
Once the process was complete and Imani¡¯s squad moved into position, all squads faced Lukas. The captains stood at the helm, followed by their lieutenants, with the remaining members aligned behind them.
Lukas surveyed the formation with a sharp, discerning gaze. ¡°Good. This is the structure we will maintain moving forward. As I mentioned before, each unit will fight together, eat together, and sleep together. You will be inseparable. There will be no more ¡®I¡¯ or ¡®you¡¯¡ªonly ¡®we.¡¯¡±
His voice grew firmer, resonating with authority. ¡°You will respect the chain of command, and you will trust each other blindly. Lack of discipline may cost not only your life but the lives of others. That will not be tolerated.¡±
Lukas let his words hang in the air for a moment, his piercing gaze scanning the faces of the group. ¡°From this moment on, each of you holds the life of your squadmates in your hands. If one falters, the entire team suffers. Your survival¡ªand your success¡ªdepends on how well you work together.¡±
Lukas paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle. Then, with a faint smile, he added, ¡°Remember, you aren¡¯t just squads. You¡¯re family now. And family doesn¡¯t let each other fall.¡±
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
A murmur of agreement rippled through the crowd, the tension gradually easing.
¡°Now onto the next part,¡± Lukas said, a smile playing on his lips as he reached for a pouch at his waist. ¡°I¡¯m sure many of you still have lingering questions. How will we fight? Some of us are severely lacking in stage progress. The creatures out there could kill us with ease. So, let me ask you a question in return: how did humans become the apex species on Earth?¡±
¡°Brains? Tools?¡± Mei, one of Wang¡¯s lieutenants, offered hesitantly.
¡°Exactly,¡± Lukas said, his smile widening. ¡°We humans have intelligence, and we¡¯ve learned how to channel that intelligence into power. And the best part? We stand on the shoulders of thousands of years of human history¡ªlessons we can draw from, tools we can replicate, and knowledge we can wield to our advantage.¡±
He held up his sword at his side, tilting it slightly to catch the light. ¡°Sure, The Tower gave us these indestructible swords. And don¡¯t get me wrong¡ªthey¡¯re great. But humanity abandoned swords a long time ago for a reason. They require close range to be effective, extensive training to master, and if your body is much weaker than the creature you¡¯re facing, they¡¯re practically useless. So¡ why limit ourselves to the sword? Why not¡¡±
Lukas reached into the pouch, retrieving several bullet-shaped projectiles. With a flick of his wrist, one of them floated above his open palm, shimmering faintly as it hovered.
The crowd leaned forward, their eyes wide with surprise and curiosity.
Lukas grinned as the projectile began to spin in a circular motion above his hand, accelerating rapidly until it became a blur. Slowly, he tilted his hand and made a gun-shaped gesture with his fingers, the spinning projectile now aligning vertically beside it.
And then¡ª
BAM!
A sharp crack split the air, and a hole appeared in a tree roughly thirty meters away.
Lukas lowered his hand, maintaining his gun-shaped gesture as he brought it to his lips and blew on it, a mischievous grin spreading across his face.
¡°Why not use guns?¡±
The silence that followed was heavy with awe and disbelief, broken only by a few gasps of amazement.
¡°Ladies and gentlemen,¡± Lukas continued, his voice brimming with confidence. ¡°Welcome to the next step in our evolution. It¡¯s time we stop playing by The Tower¡¯s rules¡ and start playing by ours.¡±
Ishaam¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. What the hell was that?!
¡°For most of you, these little things¡±¡ªLukas held up a bullet-shaped projectile between his fingers¡ª¡°will become your main weapon moving forward. You will learn to craft them, you will learn to accelerate them with your waves, and you will learn to aim with precision.¡±
He paused, letting the crowd absorb his words. ¡°Now, I know what many of you are thinking: ¡®My stage progress is low, and my waves aren¡¯t strong enough to give these the momentum I need to harm any of those giant creatures.¡¯ And you¡¯re absolutely right. On your own, it wouldn¡¯t work.¡±
Lukas¡¯ grin widened, his eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°But there¡¯s always a solution. And here¡¯s the deal¡ªI¡¯ll offer an extra six bullets to whichever squad comes up with the best answer.¡±
He let the challenge hang in the air, the crowd shifting uneasily as their minds raced to solve the puzzle.
Ishaam blinked, his mind racing. Accelerating bullets? Crafting them? He clenched his fists, determination bubbling alongside confusion. What solution could Lukas have in mind?
¡°Well, come on,¡± Lukas prompted, spinning another bullet in his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t let me down. Think. What does every problem in The Tower teach us?¡±
¡°Adaptation?¡± someone ventured hesitantly from the back.
¡°The Tower does teach us that, but that¡¯s not the answer I¡¯m looking for,¡± Lukas said, nodding, the grin still plastered across his face.
¡°Teamwork?¡± another voice called out, followed by murmurs of agreement.
¡°Getting warmer,¡± Lukas replied, pacing slightly as the bullet hovered above his palm, spinning lazily.
Ishaam¡¯s brow furrowed, his eyes narrowing as an idea clicked into place. Momentum¡ collective power¡ amplification.
¡°Waves,¡± he said aloud, his voice steady despite the thundering of his heart. ¡°Combined waves.¡±
Lukas stopped dead in his tracks, the bullet freezing mid-air. He turned to Ishaam, his eyebrows raised.
¡°Well, well, Lieutenant,¡± Lukas said with a slow clap, his smile widening. ¡°You might just earn those bullets for your squad. Combining waves¡ªpooling your strength¡ªthat¡¯s exactly the answer.¡±
Gasps rippled through the group as realization dawned.
A few squad members patted Ishaam on the back, while Arjun turned, offering him a small, approving nod.
¡°The bullets,¡± Lukas continued, addressing the group, ¡°are tools. Amplifiers. One bullet alone won¡¯t do much if your stage progress is low, but when several of you channel your waves into one shot¡¡± He gestured toward the tree he¡¯d obliterated earlier. ¡°You could easily surpass this.¡±
The group murmured in awe, excitement slowly building in the air.
¡°Here¡¯s the catch,¡± Lukas said, holding the bullet between his fingers. ¡°You¡¯ll need discipline. Coordination. Trust. Be perfectly in sync with one another. Without those, this is just a lump of hardened shell and conductive filaments. But with them?¡± He tossed the bullet lightly into the air and caught it. ¡°It becomes your power.¡±
He swept his gaze across the group, his eyes sharp but carrying a hint of challenge. ¡°So, are you ready to take the next step? To start thinking like the apex predators we¡¯re meant to be? Or are you content to keep swinging swords like cavemen?¡±
The crowd¡¯s murmurs grew louder, shifting into tones of determination.
"That said," Lukas continued, his tone lightening just a bit, "as much as I¡¯d love to craft bullets all day, I do have other things on my plate. My workload is already overflowing, so the number of bullets I can provide upfront is limited to 18 per squad¡ªplus six extra for Eagle Squad, thanks to its lieutenant¡¯s sharp thinking.¡±
Lukas nodded briefly toward Ishaam, a faint smile playing on his lips. ¡°The rest, you¡¯ll craft yourselves. Nikolai and Mateo have brought the materials as instructed, and I¡¯ll send detailed instructions on how to craft them to each of you via mental images. Also, keep in mind¡ªthey¡¯re mostly recyclable... mostly. Along with that, I¡¯ll include images showing how to use them as I just demonstrated and, more importantly, how to synchronize with one another.¡±
He paused, scanning the group. ¡°Each unit will operate in threes: two providing power, one as the marksman. Decide what works best for your unit and practice. I¡¯ll also send tips on hunting the octopus in this region. Your goal is to reach at least 21 kills per unit before the next boss arrives¡ªin three days.¡±
Lukas¡¯ tone sharpened. ¡°Your captains will be busy farming stage progress for the upcoming fight, so do not disturb them unless it¡¯s an emergency.¡±
Then, with a smirk, he held up his pouch. ¡°And here¡¯s your incentive. The unit that reaches 21 octopus kills the fastest will receive 12 of my personally crafted, high-quality rounds for free. Consider it extra motivation.¡±
He raised his voice, the smirk growing into a grin. ¡°Now¡ LET''S GET TO WORK!¡°
Chapter 188 - Pangea (LXVII)
My body feels utterly destroyed. Every muscle screams in agony.
The sting hits hard as I slide my gauntlets on, the cold metal biting into the open wounds on my hands.
And Ayu¡¯s spar is in a couple of minutes.
Damn it.
I should¡¯ve stopped earlier. Got too carried away.
My eyes drop to my bare feet, grimy and sore. Still haven¡¯t found the time to make new boots. The stench of sweat and blood clings to me like an unwelcome second skin.
Hope Ayu doesn¡¯t mind.
Exhaling deeply, I try to steady my breathing. Slowly, I lower myself onto the floor, letting the tension drain away. As I relax, I pull up the status screen.
Status Screen
Stage 1 - 5.961%
Wave control
- Assisted Bonus (at 91% Merging Rate): 1.69 SU
- Total Output: 6.89 SU
- Magnetization Efficiency: 97%
Overdrive
Physical Combat
- Wave/Body Synchronization: 96%
- Physical Condition (using 1% as 1.000 reference): 1.673
Notable Equipment
- Sword: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (1.0)
- King Lobster Gauntlets: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (2.0)
- King Jellyfish Seven-Piece Cape: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress(?) EM conductivity (2.0)
No dramatic improvement, but the Physical Condition is definitely climbing. I guess the hellish training is paying off.
I lean back on the floor, my gaze drifting to the makeshift arena nearby.
As I stare at it, a wave hits me.
¡°On my way.¡±
I smile. Guess this will have to do.
Stretching, I feel my muscles scream in protest, but damn be them¡ªI¡¯ve got a spar next.
Taking a deep breath, I haul myself up and jump into the arena. I lean against the wooden structure that serves as the border¡ªropes in a real ring, if you want to get technical.
A few minutes later, Ayu arrives, vaulting effortlessly into the ring on the opposite side.
She pulls her mask off briefly, her smile bright and teasing.
¡°So,¡± she says, tilting her head slightly, ¡°ready?¡±
I wouldn¡¯t call my current state ready, but¡
I smile back and raise my sword, slipping my mask into place. ¡°Ready whenever you are, my love.¡±
¡°My love? Sweet words won¡¯t save you tonight,¡± she chuckles, lowering her mask and unsheathing her blade.
I take a deep breath and push Overdrive to 60%. The pain fades into white noise, a distant hum in the background. Houston¡¯s advice echoes in my mind.
I tighten my grip on the sword, feeling my tendrils respond instinctively to my movements.
Ayu dashes straight at me, faster than I anticipated, catching me off guard.
I spot an opening and thrust my blade instinctively.
But then, in a movement that defies logic, her body twists unnaturally, just enough for my blade to graze her. Her sword flashes forward, leaving me no room to dodge.
Her blade stops at my neck.
¡°Well, that was easy¡ my love.¡±
I stare at her as she leans back, tilting her head slightly, before calmly walking back to the other corner.
What the heck was that? I briefly lower Overdrive, giving my mind some clarity to think.
I know I was a bit stiff, maybe not fully serious, but¡ how did she evade like that and merge the movement so seamlessly with her offense?
Wait¡ her evasion¡ªit¡¯s subconscious. Her body reacts on instinct, but if her body insists on attacking at the same time, then¡
I take a deep breath, steadying myself.
Ayu stands in the opposite corner, turning around, her eyes gleaming with playful challenge behind the mask.
¡°Round 2?¡± she asks playfully.
My eyes slowly narrow. Alright.
Let¡¯s get serious.
I push Overdrive to full-state.
Ayu comes at me again, dashing full speed toward me, just like before.
But this time, it feels slower. No¡ she¡¯s not slower. My senses are sharper, stretching each moment longer.
I know I can¡¯t attack blindly¡ªshe¡¯ll see it coming, anticipate it before I even make my move.
No. I need to block every possible move she could make.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
Her sword thrusts toward me, but I sidestep without counterattacking, putting distance between us.
Her tendrils lash out, but I meet them with mine, adding just enough force to push hers back.
She pivots on her left foot, feinting a wide slash, but I catch the intent and raise my leg to block her low kick.
I see it now. As long as I don¡¯t attack, her ability doesn¡¯t activate. But¡ I can¡¯t stay on the defensive forever.
I thrust a tendril toward her thigh, trying to catch her off guard before she can retract her leg, but her sword is already moving to intercept.
I push harder, sending more tendrils, aiming to block all her options.
But she twists her body, turning sideways, bringing her own tendrils in close to intercept mine.
My tendrils are stronger¡ªI know they can overpower hers.
But Ayu shifts tactics, using her tendrils not to block but to slow mine down. She leans forward instead of retreating, slipping past my net and closing into striking range.
I grit my teeth. Any move I make now, she¡¯ll see through it and merge it with her counter.
Dammit.
I shove off the ground hard, launching myself backward.
I leverage my greater speed, creating more distance, and spread my tendrils into a defensive net, blocking her advance.
Ayu doesn¡¯t stop. Her foot slams into the ground, and she lunges, closing the distance before I can reposition.
Her elbow cuts through the air toward my temple. I shift, ducking under it, but she¡¯s already twisting her hips, her knee shooting toward my ribs.
I sidestep, narrowly avoiding the blow, and counter with a slash aimed at her shoulder. She ducks under it, her sword flashing up in a tight arc.
I parry with a sharp twist of my wrist, the clash reverberating up my arm.
She doesn¡¯t give me time to breathe. Her tendrils snake around mine, forcing me to split my focus. I retract mine and lash out with a feint, drawing her guard wide, then strike with a thrust aimed at her chest.
She leans back, evading by millimeters, and her tendrils shoot forward, trying to wrap around my wrist. I yank my arm back, twisting free, and press forward, keeping her on the defensive.
But Ayu doesn¡¯t retreat. She steps into my range, slipping past my blade, and throws a gauntlet-clad punch at my jaw. I raise my arm, blocking the blow, but the force jars me, sending a sharp sting through my shoulder.
I retaliate with a spinning slash, using the momentum to push her back. She hops away, her eyes narrowing behind the mask.
A flicker of a grin. ¡°That''s all you¡¯ve got?¡±
She comes again, faster this time. Her sword arcs toward me, but it¡¯s a feint. Her real strike comes low¡ªa sweeping kick aimed at my legs.
I leap over it, twisting midair, and bring my sword down toward her exposed shoulder.
But her body twists unnaturally, her tendrils intercepting my blade just enough to deflect the blow. She counters with a sharp thrust toward my abdomen.
I pivot, her blade grazing past me, and drive my tendrils forward to trap her.
She counters by spinning, her elbow striking out. I dodge back, just barely avoiding the hit, and press forward again, forcing her to give ground.
I need to overwhelm her. Now.
I feint a thrust, forcing her to commit her tendrils, then spin, aiming a powerful slash at her midsection.
Her sword rises to block, but I push through, my strength overpowering her guard. She stumbles, and I press the advantage, driving her toward the edge of the ring.
But just as I think I have her cornered, she pivots, her tendrils shooting out in every direction. One grazes my leg, throwing off my balance, and she rushes in, her sword a blur.
I raise my blade to parry, but her knee slams into my side, knocking the wind out of me.
Her sword flashes again, stopping an inch from my neck.
I freeze.
Ayu tilts her head, her voice light. ¡°Guess that¡¯s Round 2, my love.¡±
¡°Touch¨¦,¡± I say, trying to sound calm, though my body is feeling the brunt of everything. My movements are stiff from the earlier training and injuries, and I¡¯ve been holding back instinctively.
Still, I have to admit¡ªAyu¡¯s new approach to combat, leveraging her skill offensively instead of just defensively, makes her a frightening opponent.
¡°I expected more from you,¡± she says, a playful glint in her eyes. ¡°When you were fighting that giant jellyfish, you were faster than this. Are you sure you want to keep holding back against me?¡±
I stare at her, dumbfounded. The giant jellyfish fight? That was way beyond full-state Overdrive!
I shake my head with a chuckle, brushing off the thought.
¡°Okay, round three?¡± I ask.
She pauses, her gaze flicking over me. ¡°You¡¯re looking pretty stiff. Is it from your training? Hmm¡¡± She taps her chin thoughtfully, then her eyes light up mischievously. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make it interesting. A little motivation. Whoever wins the most rounds tonight gets to make one request¡ªanything they want¡ªand the other can¡¯t refuse. How about it?¡±
Well¡ that is tempting.
But goddamn. Do I seriously have to push beyond full-state Overdrive with my body in this condition for a spar?
But the offer is¡
Alright. Fuck it.
¡°The offer is on,¡± I say, forcing a grin.
She nods, her own smile brimming with confidence, and moves to the other side of the arena.
I take a deep breath.
Just as Ayu reaches the far corner and presses her foot to the ground, I close my eyes.
I push Overdrive to 120%.
The world calms.
The pain fades.
My body feels free.
I can smell the trees, the faint salt from the distant ocean¡ and even Ayu¡¯s scent.
I listen to the soft touch of her feet against the arena floor, the subtle whistle of her tendrils cutting the air.
My waves reach out, sensing every tiny vibration, every shift in the air. I can see it all without opening my eyes¡ªthe way her muscles coil and release, the rhythm of her heartbeat, her breathing, even the faint sway of each strand of her hair.
I can¡¯t just think like her. I need to see it all. Every single possibility. Every move she might make. Every outcome of every action.
I need to attack. Not just any attack¡ªa strike so precise, so overwhelming, that no matter how her body reacts, it cannot be avoided.
I know her limits. How fast she can move, how far her tendrils can reach.
I grip my sword tighter.
Darius¡¯ training flashes through my mind.
My technique might not be at his level yet. But I¡¯m faster than Ayu. Stronger. My range is greater. I can make up for what I lack with those advantages¡ and¡ª
She takes one more step.
I dash forward. As fast as I can. Every muscle in my body fires at once, my arm, wrist, and torso moving in perfect sync. My waves channel through my sword and gauntlets, amplifying the momentum.
All my tendrils move preemptively, intercepting hers from the start. I sense her leaning back, reacting to my dash¡ªbut I already know it¡¯s not enough.
She raises her sword.
Not enough.
I slash.
And then stop.
My blade hovers inches from her ribs, my body taut, frozen mid-strike.
I exhale, releasing the breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding, and lower Overdrive.
As I retract my sword, my heart pounds, and my body protests the sudden exertion¡ªthe force it took to push so hard and stop so abruptly.
I meet her gaze.
There¡¯s shock in her eyes at first¡ªbut then¡ something else. A flicker of awe.
¡°I guess round three is mine,¡± I say between ragged breaths.
¡°Well¡ that was¡ damn, how are you so fucking fast?¡± she laughs, the sound light and genuine.
I chuckle, managing a grin. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got some very good motivation.¡±
I can almost feel her pouting behind her mask. ¡°You¡ that¡¯s cheating. How can you hold back so much before and then pull that off? You baited me, huh? That¡¯s not very manly of you.¡±
I laugh harder. ¡°Well, someone told me to go all out.¡±
She shakes her head, walking back to the other corner. ¡°Fine. Have it your way. Let¡¯s see how many times you can pull that off.¡±
¡°Pull this off? As many times as I¡¯ll do that in bed after we finish here,¡± I tease, smirking.
I can imagine the blush spreading under her mask, but then I catch the mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Oh? So, like three times? Four max? Easy win for me, then.¡±
This girl¡
Alright.
I take a deep breath, resetting my stance.
Here we go again.
Chapter 189 - Pangea (LXVIII)
¡°Should we introduce each other first, Lieutenant?¡± Diego suggested, his tone easy and confident.
¡°Eh¡ sure. I mean, yes,¡± Ishaam said, slightly taken aback. He took a deep breath to steady himself. ¡°My name¡¯s Ishaam Ansari, but you can just call me Ishaam¡ªno need for formalities. I¡¯ve got a bit of combat experience. I used to head out with some hunting squads and even led a small group before¡ well, most of them aren¡¯t here anymore.¡± His voice dipped briefly before he refocused. ¡°My Stage Progress is 3.761%. I¡¯m used to fighting with a sling and dagger, sometimes a javelin. I¡¯m decent at evasion and drawing aggro. What about you?¡±
¡°My name is Diego, Diego Martinez,¡± he said with a charismatic grin. ¡°Born and raised in Mexico, but work took me to Argentina before I got sucked into The Tower like everyone else.¡± He gave a light shrug. ¡°Not that my life story matters here. My Stage Progress is 3.545%. I used to fight with a sword, buckler, and sling. But, well, that doesn¡¯t seem to matter much anymore with Lukas¡¯ new approach to combat. And I guess that leaves¡ Sun Min, right?¡±
¡°Yes. My name Sun Min. Just Min, please,¡± she said quietly, glancing nervously between them. ¡°I¡ I still learning English, so sorry if bad. I from China. My combat experience¡ low. Stage Progress only 2.667%.¡± Her words came haltingly, her hands fidgeting as she spoke. ¡°I stay¡ mostly camp. Helped people there. Chiara¡ Chiara helped me to Oasis. I can use sword, but¡ not very good.¡±
Diego nodded, offering an encouraging smile. ¡°Hey, no worries, Min. You cleared all the White Rooms on your own to get here¡ªthat¡¯s something to be proud of. Don¡¯t undervalue yourself. Moving forward, we¡¯ll all improve together. That¡¯s what a team¡¯s for, right?¡±
Ishaam gave a small smile. ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve got each other¡¯s backs. And don¡¯t worry about your English¡ªit¡¯s fine. Our minds are quick, and you¡¯ll be proficient in no time, especially as your Stage Progress increases.¡±
Min¡¯s lips curled into a shy smile, her shoulders relaxing slightly. ¡°Thank you¡ I try best.¡±
¡°So, that covers the intro. What¡¯s the plan, Lieutenant¡ªuh, I mean, Ishaam, right?¡± Diego asked with a grin.
¡°Well, we have 12 of these projectiles,¡± Ishaam said, pulling the pouch from his waist. ¡°Lukas mentioned they¡¯re recyclable as long as they aren¡¯t too badly damaged. I figure we should start by practicing how to synchronize our waves and aim. As for crafting more, we can handle that after we hit the 21-octopus mark. These 12 should be enough to get us started.¡±
¡°Solid,¡± Diego nodded. ¡°So, who¡¯s going to be the marksman?¡±
Ishaam furrowed his brow, considering it carefully. ¡°The two providing the wave output determine the speed and power of the projectile, while the marksman focuses on giving the shot the right angle and releasing at the precise moment. The marksman also needs to study the enemy¡¯s patterns thoroughly. Power-wise, Min as the marksman would give us stronger shots, but her reaction time is¡ lower.¡±
¡°I¡ I sorry,¡± Min said, bowing her head repeatedly, only to have Diego step in and stop her.
¡°Hey, none of that bowing or apologizing here,¡± Diego said, his tone light. ¡°We¡¯re a team. We¡¯ll all improve and hit a similar level eventually¡ªit¡¯s no big deal. For now, if I can give my advice, boss, I¡¯d say you take the marksman role. I remember you¡¯re pretty skilled with a sling. As for output, Min can focus all her energy on it, and I¡¯ll sync with her. If we find it lacking, you could even try handling both roles¡ªoutput and aim. What do you think?¡±
Ishaam¡¯s eyes widened slightly before his expression grew serious. ¡°Handling both roles¡¡± He nodded to himself, resolve hardening in his voice. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do it. Lukas¡¯ instructions showed that the marksman can add to the output if they¡¯re confident enough. I¡¯ll take the shot.¡±
Diego smirked. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡±
Ishaam straightened up, determination shining in his eyes. ¡°Alright. Eagle-2, let¡¯s get to work.¡±
October 14, 2024 - Headquarters of the United Nations, New York, US
Elena blinked awake, her back stiff and aching.
She lifted her head slowly, realizing she had dozed off at her office desk.
With a tired sigh, she rubbed her eyes and reached for her glasses, sliding them on.
A wave of dizziness washed over her¡ªlikely from the lack of sleep. The past few months had been nothing short of a nightmare: endless work, countless speeches, the cryptic theatrics of the men in black, and the looming Second Ascent just days away. It was all taking its toll.
As much of a workaholic as she had always been¡ªone failed marriage and no kids to show for it¡ªeven she was reaching her limit. She really needed a break.
She exhaled deeply and flipped through her notes, scanning for the day¡¯s agenda.
Her eyes widened in alarm.
A speech at 9:30?
She shot a glance at the clock. What time is it?!
Oh, it¡¯s just eight¡ odd. Alright, nothing to fret about then.
The speeches were being held in a closed room now, making setup much simpler. She only needed to arrive five to ten minutes beforehand.
As she reached for her computer, a knock on the door interrupted her.
She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Yes, come in,¡± she said.
The door creaked open, revealing a middle-aged man impeccably dressed in a tailored black suit with an inner vest, the crisp lines accentuating his sharp frame.
His neatly combed hair and stylish mustache complemented his clean-shaven face, but it was his deep, penetrating eyes that stood out, cutting through the room with unsettling focus.
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
¡°We meet again,¡± he said, smiling as he gently closed the door behind him.
¡°Indeed,¡± Elena replied, leaning back in her chair. ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again. I suppose the fact that you¡¯ve chosen to visit instead of sending one of your famously ¡®detailed¡¯ emails means this is something¡ significant.¡±
¡°Significant?¡± He grinned, his eyes sparkling with a playful edge. ¡°Well, calling the Second Ascent significant would be an understatement. But my visit today concerns something entirely different. In fact, you could say I bring good news¡ªspecifically for you.¡±
Good news? For her? Elena doubted it. Still, she knew better than to let skepticism show. The organization¡¯s global reach and shadowy nature fascinated and unnerved her in equal measure, and every interaction was an opportunity to learn more.
¡°You can take a seat,¡± she said, gesturing to the chair across from her desk.
¡°Oh, no need,¡± he replied, the amused tone in his voice unwavering. ¡°My visit today will be brief.¡±
¡°Alright then,¡± she said, her tone dry but measured. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±
His smile broadened as he extended his arms to the side. ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve earned yourself a permanent vacation. Humanity is indebted to you,¡± he said with a slight, graceful bow.
Elena stared at him calmly, unsure whether this was an elaborate joke or their way of saying she was fired and could kindly fuck off.
While the news was shocking and unexpected¡ªespecially with a speech scheduled in just over an hour¡ªthe fact that these people had the means to make her vanish entirely was something she had never doubted.
¡°So, I will be relieved of my duties?¡± she said eventually, after the silence had stretched just long enough.
¡°Well, I¡¯d prefer to call it a well-deserved retirement,¡± the man replied with a serene smile.
¡°So, what now? Will you kill me or send me to some secret island to live in isolation?¡±
¡°Kill you? Oh no, never. We believe in quid pro quo,¡± he said, his tone amused. ¡°Always an equivalent exchange. You have done a lot for us, so now you can do with the rest of your life whatever you want¡ªno more burden on your shoulders.¡±
She exhaled sharply. Well, this certainly changes her calendar. Not the kind of way she had expected her day to go.
¡°So what about my identity? You want me to just walk out and leave? What about the upcoming speeches?¡±
¡°Your identity, huh? That¡¯s a good question. As for walking out, yes, feel free to open the door, walk right through the main entrance, and go wherever you please. And the speeches?¡± His grin widened. ¡°No need to concern yourself with trivial matters. We have¡ tools for that.¡±
Tools? What tools? Wait.
¡°So, you¡¯ll fake my identity? Disguise someone to look like me for the speeches?¡±
The man chuckled softly, the sound carrying an air of bemusement. ¡°No, no, that would be far too much of a hassle. If we were going to do that, why bother replacing you at all? You¡¯ve been doing a stellar job, after all. No, we¡¯ll leave it to AI. Let the machines handle it. Efficient, clean, and perfectly optimized to deliver the exact words, the exact expressions, tailored for the precise outcomes we require.¡±
Elena¡¯s eyes widened. AI? They were replacing her with a machine. No¡ probably just a digital face, a robotic mimic of her face, voice and demeanor.
She laughed, a bitter, incredulous sound that echoed in the room.
All those years. All the shit I put up with¡ªsmiling through assholes berating me, bending over backward to keep every damn fragile ego happy, sacrificing my personal life, my health, my goddamn sanity¡ªand now, I¡¯m getting replaced by a fucking machine.
She shook her head. Hell, she might have preferred if they put a literal pig as Secretary General of the United Nations. At least it would be alive.
Damn it, just let the machines take over the world already. Bring the fucking Matrix closer by a few years and let¡¯s all live in our goddamn blue-pill dream.
Just¡ just¡
She took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. She was too old for this bullshit. No kids, no legacy¡ªso why the hell did she care so much about the world?
Just¡ fuck it all.
Her eyes locked onto the man, his smug face practically begging for a punch.
¡°Great news indeed,¡± she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm and sharpened like a knife. ¡°So, what? Are you a robot too? Is your whole organization run by machines? Is the world just one big, goddamn simulation? And The Tower¡ªwhat is it, huh? A glitch in your perfect fucking code?¡±
The man smiled lightly. ¡°Well, that would be all from my side.¡± He turned and opened the door but paused just before closing it behind him. ¡°By the way, you might want to check out the first speech. It¡¯s nearly finished.¡±
He let the words hang in the air before gently closing the door, leaving a confused and angry Elena behind.
A speech underway? But it was scheduled for 9:30, wasn¡¯t it?
She frowned, her gaze darting to the clock on her desk.
Her eyes widened, and her hand trembled slightly.
9:58 A.M.
¡°What the¡¡±
She swallowed hard.
Did they¡ did they do something?
Grabbing her phone, she quickly navigated to the usual broadcast channels.
Her heart sank as the live feed loaded.
There she was¡
Her image. Her voice. Her mannerisms. It was her¡ªspeaking as though nothing had changed. The backdrop was the usual CGI-enhanced scene, but now¡ now, everything was a damn fabrication.
She squinted, zooming in, scanning for any imperfection. A glitch. A flaw. Something to prove it wasn¡¯t real.
But¡ it was perfect.
She set the phone down and leaned back, staring at the ceiling.
What the hell is wrong with the world?
Global pandemics. A Tower appearing out of nowhere. And now, robots were taking over every damn job. This wasn¡¯t some office drone or an accountant¡ªthis was the fucking Secretary General of the United Nations. As meaningless as the job was, at least¡
As she closed her eyes, her mind and body aching with exhaustion, a faint sound pulled her back.
She opened her eyes.
Her phone buzzed against the desk.
A call?
Her brow furrowed. Who would call now? Wait¡ wasn¡¯t she supposed to be giving a speech? Who¡
Her hand hovered over the phone, hesitation creeping in.
The number flashed on the screen.
Unknown
She narrowed her eyes, her lips pressing into a thin line.
The phone vibrated again. Once. Twice. After the third ring, she tapped to answer and brought it to her ear.
For a moment, only silence greeted her.
She opened her mouth to speak, but a voice cut her off.
¡°That was quite a speech.¡±
Chapter 190 - Pangea (LXIX)
Elena¡¯s hand tightened around the phone.
She remained silent.
Those words. She remembered those exact words from before. It had been after the man in the suit came for the first time. He also called her then.
Viktor¡ Viktor Ivanov.
¡°So, you¡¯re with them?¡± she finally said, her voice low, controlled.
¡°You could say something like that,¡± came the familiar voice on the other side.
¡°Since when?¡±
¡°Does it matter?¡± Viktor replied, his tone calm. ¡°And this call isn¡¯t about me. It¡¯s about you, Elena¡ªor should I say¡ Eleanor.¡±
Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed. Eleanor?
Her real name was Elena. Who the hell was Eleanor? Oh¡
¡°So, that¡¯s my new identity?¡± she asked, her tone tinged with self-mockery.
¡°I thought it was a suitable and beautiful name,¡± Viktor continued lightly. ¡°All the documents you¡¯ll need are in the top drawer to the left of your desk.¡±
Her eyes darted to the drawer. She hesitated briefly before opening it. Instead of the usual files and office supplies, she found a small stack of documents.
At the top was a U.S. passport, its dark blue cover strikingly different from the red one she¡¯d carried as a United Nations official. Behind it, she found a credit card, a driver¡¯s license, a social security card, and a small envelope containing an official-looking letter.
Her hand moved to the passport, and she flipped it open to the bio-data page.
Her eyes widened.
What the¡
The name had indeed changed to Eleanor Valera. But that was the smallest of the changes.
The face staring back at her from the passport wasn¡¯t hers¡ªnot the one she¡¯d seen in the mirror every day for decades. It was that of a much younger woman, one who didn¡¯t look a day over 30.
There was a faint resemblance to her younger self, but this¡ this was a polished, idealized version.
Her gaze shifted to the birth date: 1998. The day and month remained the same, but the year had shaved decades off her life.
She shook her head. None of this made sense. She was in her mid-60s. How could she possibly pass off as this young woman?
¡°How does it look?¡± came Viktor¡¯s voice from the phone.
¡°What kind of twisted joke is this, Viktor?¡± she demanded, her tone sharp.
¡°Joke?¡± Viktor¡¯s tone turned faintly amused, but still carried its usual seriousness. ¡°While I enjoy a bit of humor, Eleanor, I assure you I¡¯m not one to joke about matters of this nature. There¡¯s a mirror in the second drawer, by the way. You may want to take a look.¡±
Elena hesitated.
Her fingers trembled slightly as she opened the second drawer and retrieved the only item inside: a compact mirror. She flipped it open, the reflective surface catching the light as she lifted it to her face.
She froze.
The reflection staring back wasn¡¯t hers.
The graying hair, the wrinkles, the years of stress etched into her features¡ all gone. Instead, she saw the younger, much beautiful version of herself from the passport. Smooth skin. Bright eyes. Thick, lustrous hair framing a face that looked like her but wasn¡¯t her.
Her breathing hitched.
She stared at the mirror, unblinking, her chest tightening as disbelief coursed through her. Slowly, shakily, she raised her free hand to her face, running her fingers over the unfamiliar contours. The skin felt warm. Soft. Real.
Her lips parted, but for a moment, no sound came out. Finally, her voice broke through, low and trembling, the edges fraying.
¡°What¡ what the fuck did you do to me?! What the¡ª¡±
¡°A life,¡± Viktor interrupted smoothly. ¡°We¡ª¡±
¡°The fuck, Viktor? What the fuck is this?!¡± Her hand holding the mirror trembled violently before she dropped it onto the desk. The glass shattered, shards scattering across the surface.
Her eyes darted to her arms, seeing them properly for the first time. Smooth, slender¡ young.
She gritted her teeth, inspecting her body with frantic hands. Surgery? But when? How?
The more she examined, the less it made sense. It was too perfect. Too seamless. And why hadn¡¯t she noticed anything before now? How had she adjusted to an entirely new body without realizing it?
Her mind raced. A brain transplant? Some deep, messed-up technology hidden away by this organization?
¡°Eleanor,¡± Viktor¡¯s sharp voice cut through her spiraling thoughts. ¡°You gave years of your life for humanity, and now¡ I am giving you those years back. I¡¯m giving you the opportunity to live as life should be lived. Marry, have children, explore the world as a common person¡ªnot someone burdened by the spotlight. I¡¯m offering you the most valuable thing a human can have: time.¡±
Her gaze fell to the shattered mirror, her breathing erratic. A shallow cut on her finger trickled a bead of blood onto the desk, unnoticed.
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
She said nothing.
¡°Eleanor,¡± Viktor continued, his tone steady. ¡°You¡¯re a strong woman. You¡¯ve endured more than most. If it helps, think of this as reincarnation. Consider your old self gone. Dead. This is a chance to live again. What path do you want to walk now? What regrets do you want to undo? You are free. You have all your life savings, plus more, accessible through the credit card. You have a clean slate. And the whole world is yours to explore.¡±
¡°Why? You do things and that¡¯s it?!¡± she snapped, her voice sharp, trembling with barely restrained anger and disbelief. ¡°Are we supposed to just¡ª¡±
¡°Yes,¡± he interrupted, his tone turning much colder. ¡°Those in power rule, and those without it obey. It has always been this way, and it always will be. The only thing that changes is how well those who obey are treated¡ªhow ¡®free¡¯ they¡¯re allowed to think they are. But freedom is an illusion.¡±
¡°You are now younger, much healthier than you ever were, and that is because I decided it. Because I deemed it an appropriate exchange for your service.¡±
¡°As for your consent? I don¡¯t need it. When a farmer vaccinates their cattle or moves them to new pastures, do they ask for the animals¡¯ consent? No. They do it because they believe it¡¯s best. Because they can. Because they want to. Any justification about it being for the animals¡¯ benefit is just to soothe their own conscience¡ªnot the animals¡¯.¡±
She fell silent, her grip on the phone tightening as her hand grew steadier.
¡°So that¡¯s what I am to you? An animal? Cattle? A pet to dress in ridiculous clothes for your own selfish amusement?¡±
Viktor chuckled, a deep, weighty sound that seemed to echo through the line. ¡°Just you? No, Eleanor. That¡¯s what we all are. That¡¯s what humanity is to those who brought The Tower. And perhaps even they are pets to something greater¡ªa never-ending chain where questions always outweigh the answers,¡± he said, pausing briefly. His tone shifted, softer now, almost reflective. ¡°You know, that¡¯s what I envy about those who believe in gods of their own making. Their lives are simpler, their answers clearer. They don¡¯t ask many questions. And usually¡ they¡¯re far happier than the rest of us.¡±
Elena remained silent, her breathing now more steady and composed.
¡°Can I ask you one last question, Viktor?¡± she said, her tone even.
¡°Go ahead.¡±
She took a deep breath. ¡°All of this¡ªeverything your secret organization does¡ªis it truly for the good of humanity?¡±
The line went quiet on the other side, save for the faint sound of steady breathing.
Seconds passed before his answer came, deliberate and calm. ¡°It has always been, and it will always be.¡±
Elena nodded slowly, exhaling the breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.
¡°Alright,¡± she said, glancing at the passport and the remaining documents. Her eyes lingered on the envelope for a moment before she slid everything into her handbag. ¡°I suppose this will be the last time we ever speak?¡±
¡°Perhaps,¡± Viktor replied, his voice softer now, almost wistful.
Elena allowed herself a small, bitter smile. ¡°Goodbye, Viktor.¡±
¡°I hope you find your happiness, Eleanor,¡± came the familiar voice, calm and resolute.
The call ended with a soft click.
Elena placed the phone down on her desk, her gaze drifting to the ceiling of her office. She stared at it for a long moment before lowering her eyes to her hands, studying the unfamiliar yet strangely familiar fingers.
Minutes ticked by in silence.
Then, with a quiet determination, she stood, gathered her things, and left the room without looking back.
As she walked through the corridors, the thought of causing a scene crossed her mind, drawing a soft chuckle from her lips.
No one seemed to notice her. Well, that wasn¡¯t unusual. People rarely paid attention to others unless they had a reason to.
She continued her stride, unbothered, passing through the main entrance after a security guard waved her through without so much as a glance or a question.
She offered him a faint smile, then shifted her gaze forward.
Eleanor¡¯s eyes settled on the horizon ahead.
¡°Ready?¡±
Diego and Min nodded in unison, their focus sharpening as the bullet between them began to levitate, its rotation picking up speed, forming a smooth, circular orbit in the air.
Ishaam took a steady breath, his mind calm despite the task ahead.
With practiced precision, he drew his knife, made a small cut on his wrist, and let the blood drip onto a piece of wood tied to a long vine.
This was the trick Lukas had shown them: the octopus wouldn¡¯t react to inanimate disturbances, but blood¡ªblood would draw them out. It was the bait.
Ishaam¡¯s expression remained firm as he swung the blood-soaked wood out over the lake, letting it hover just above the water¡¯s surface.
They waited, the air thick with tension.
It didn¡¯t take long. Ripples formed, and then¡ª snap! A tentacle shot out, aiming to crush the bait. Ishaam yanked the vine back quickly, keeping the bait just out of reach while maintaining control over the spinning projectile.
The water stirred violently as the octopus¡¯s head began to emerge. Its bulbous form glistened under the faint light.
No time to waste.
The spinning bullet in his control became a blur, its trajectory slightly adjusted to account for the creature¡¯s position.
Ishaam¡¯s mind synced the mental image Lukas had burned into his memory¡ªthe precise weak spot on the octopus¡¯s head¡ªwith the reality before him. The shot needed to hit with enough force, at exactly the right angle, to pierce the thinner part of its skull.
¡°Hold it steady,¡± he said, his tone firm. Diego and Min intensified their focus, channeling their waves into the projectile. Its orbit tilted slightly, aligning perfectly with the target.
Ishaam¡¯s muscles tensed as the creature¡¯s head rose higher, exposing the vulnerable spot.
He held his breath, silencing everything around him. His senses zeroed in on the spinning bullet, no longer visible to his eyes but perfectly outlined in the feedback from his waves. It was a delicate balance¡ªone misstep and it would all be for nothing.
This wasn¡¯t just another practice shot, though he tried to convince himself otherwise. The weight of real danger loomed beneath the surface, and the pressure gnawed at him. But he had done this before. He could do it again.
His mind raced, calculating every factor: the timing, the trajectory, the exact moment to release. He knew the delay down to the microsecond. He trusted Diego and Min to disengage the field instantly upon his signal. There was no room for hesitation.
The world seemed to slow, the spinning bullet an almost imperceptible blur.
¡°NOW!¡±
In perfect sync, Diego and Min cut off their waves. The sudden release caused the bullet to fly straight, propelled with devastating speed toward the target.
Ishaam¡¯s breath hitched as he watched the shot. The projectile carved through the air like a streak of light, aimed directly at the octopus¡¯s weak point.
THUD
The bullet struck with a sickening crack.
The creature thrashed violently, water exploding in all directions as it flailed its tentacles. For a moment, Ishaam¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, unsure if the shot had been enough.
The thrashing slowed¡ then stopped.
The massive octopus lay motionless.
A tense silence hung in the air, broken only by the sound of water rippling and their ragged breathing.
¡°Holy shit,¡± Diego whispered, his voice shaky but filled with awe. ¡°We actually did it.¡±
Ishaam exhaled deeply, his body trembling slightly as the adrenaline began to wear off. He turned to Diego and Min, a small, tired smile tugging at his lips.
¡°One down,¡± he said, his voice steady but low. ¡°Twenty to go.¡±
Chapter 191 - Pangea (LXX)
So, this is the big day, huh.
I check the time. Still 6 hours left.
I send a wave to Ayu. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading over.¡±
A thumbs-up comes back.
I gear up, strapping on everything carefully.
My pouch of projectiles, the ones Lukas handed out that day, hangs at my side.
I¡¯ve got to admit, they¡¯re far more effective than I initially thought. With my current wave output, I can one-shot almost anything out there without much effort.
That said, they¡¯re brittle. Using full force usually means the projectile shatters into pieces after a single impact. I¡¯m down to just a handful now.
I should probably ask Lukas for more before the boss fight. After all, it¡¯s been three days taking care of Chiara instead of the two I¡¯d originally promised.
Rent was due, I grinned.
I slip on my mask and head toward Chiara¡¯s temporary cave.
Less than a minute later, I reach the spot and see Ayu outside, fully geared up.
We¡¯ve been sparring a lot these past two days, ever since Houston suggested¡ªblessed be that day¡ªthat we scale back the hellish physical training after my progress on physical condition slowed. Instead, I¡¯ve been doing morning spars alongside the usual night sessions with Ayu.
And hell, have we fought a lot.
Her control of Overdrive has already surpassed 30%, inching close to her theoretical limit of 35%. She¡¯s improved so much, using her innate ability offensively and developing a body-wide muscle memory that makes her a terrifying opponent. I can no longer defeat her with just full-state Overdrive¡ªI¡¯ve had to push beyond that to create winning chances.
If I had to point it out, Ayu¡¯s ability to keep herself alive is by no means inferior to my own, perhaps even better. The only weakness she has is her lower damage output, which could be an issue when facing tough, giant, and highly durable creatures. Yet, Lukas¡¯ bullets seem to mitigate that to some extent, and she¡¯s been practicing with them extensively over the past few days¡ªsomething we obviously avoid using during our spars.
¡°Ready?¡± I ask, smiling.
Ayu nods, clanging her gauntlets together.
¡°We still have some time. I have a hunch Lukas will contact us soon. If not, we can call him ourselves,¡± I say, glancing toward the cave. ¡°How¡¯s Chiara?¡±
¡°She¡¯s the same. More scrambling on the walls, shifting thoughts, the murmurs¡¡± Ayu sighs and turns her gaze to me, her eyes behind the mask heavy with worry. ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll be okay?¡±
I stay silent. I want to say yes, but the truth is, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been following her progress¡ªif you could call it that¡ªand Houston says that while she¡¯s making headway, every direction she takes seems to hit a dead end. If this keeps up¡
¡°Let¡¯s trust her, Ayu,¡± I finally say. ¡°For all it¡¯s worth, Chiara is a freaking genius. She¡¯ll figure it out eventually.¡±
I step closer to Ayu, standing just in front of her, and take her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s keep our focus on the boss fight for now. Chiara will be okay.¡±
Ayu pauses, then shakes her head and nods. She looks up at me. ¡°You¡¯re right. This will be our second boss fight together, right? What do you think it¡¯ll drop?¡±
I laugh suddenly. Forget asking about the boss¡¯s location or type¡ªAyu¡¯s already thinking about the loot. Well, it¡¯s good. She has every right to be confident.
¡°I don¡¯t know. I wouldn¡¯t mind a fancy weapon or maybe a new mask so I can finally ditch this one,¡± I say, grinning.
¡°Hmm, I¡¯d love something for my legs. Kicking harder sounds fun,¡± she chuckles.
¡°How are my trusty champions?¡± Lukas¡¯ voice suddenly fills our heads, interrupting our conversation. ¡°I trust you had a wonderful sleep.¡±
We both laugh. We quickly sync our frequencies, connecting all three of us for a group conversation.
¡°I was expecting your call anytime now,¡± I reply. ¡°How are things on your side?¡±
¡°All set,¡± Lukas responds. ¡°The kids won¡¯t be able to contribute much in this fight¡ªthey still have a lot of Stage farming to do before they¡¯re truly useful. They¡¯ll mostly observe and take care of any minions if needed. It¡¯ll be primarily you two, with backup from Arjun, Wang, Imani, and yours truly.¡±
¡°Lukas, do you have more of those bullets?¡± Ayu suddenly asks.
¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ve prepared 20 more for each of you. I hope that¡¯ll be enough for the fight. Have you gotten used to them? How¡¯s the feel? Not bad, right?¡±
¡°They¡¯re great,¡± Ayu says quickly, cutting off any response I might have had.
¡°Good. Good. So, how¡¯s Chiara? Any progress?¡± His tone softens slightly.
¡°She¡¯s¡ the same. But, she should be fine alone. I left her with enough water and food,¡± Ayu replies.
¡°Alright. A bit unfortunate we won¡¯t have the full squad of seven this time,¡± he sighs.
Squad of seven? I muse at the thought, not entirely sure when that was supposed to be a thing.
Suddenly, a map materializes in my mind, with a location marked near the edge between the Isles and the Swamp region.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
¡°We¡¯ll meet here, six hours from now. Does that work for you?¡±
I narrow my eyes, analyzing the position. ¡°But¡ why so far from the other regions? Shouldn¡¯t we move closer to the center to be near the potential boss area? Or do you think the Swamp is next?¡±
¡°I have no idea which region is next,¡± Lukas replies, his tone steady. ¡°But from a safety standpoint, the Isles and the coastal area are the best places to wait. There¡¯s no rush to defeat the boss. The priority is avoiding the transition event when it spawns. The spot I marked is ideal for that. I doubt the next boss will be in this region, and even if it is, as we¡¯re in a water zone, the chances of rifts forming away from the edges are slim. At worst, we¡¯ll deal with a tsunami, flood, or some other watery mess that we can easily escape by moving to the Swamp. Nothing we can¡¯t manage.¡±
Safety¡
Images of last time¡¯s near-death experience crash back into my mind.
Yeah¡ fair enough.
¡°Okay, we¡¯ll meet you there then,¡± I send back.
¡°Alright, and¡ thanks for taking care of Chiara,¡± Lukas says, a faint warmth in his tone.
¡°It¡¯s okay. And just thank Ayu though¡ªshe¡¯s been doing all the work,¡± I reply, glancing at her.
Her eyes shift toward me, narrowing ever so slightly before softening.
¡°Thanks, Ayu,¡± Lukas responds, his tone light but sincere. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you. If there¡¯s anything you need, take your time and let me know.¡±
Ayu looks at me, and I catch the glint of mischief in her eyes.
For a moment, I feel our connection break.
What¡
I chuckle, imagining the kind of favor she¡¯s asking Lukas¡ªprobably something to surprise me later. Shaking my head, I wait for a few seconds until the connection re-establishes.
¡°Alright. See you guys soon,¡± Lukas says before disconnecting.
I turn to Ayu, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What did you ask for?¡±
She just shrugs, but I¡¯m certain there¡¯s a wickedly cute smile hidden behind that mask.
Shaking my head again, I glance toward the cave behind us. ¡°I want to talk to Chiara before the boss fight. Is that okay?¡±
Ayu tilts her head slightly, caught off guard. She stays quiet for a moment before nodding. ¡°Sure, just¡ try to be careful. Last time¡¡±
She hesitates, the concern evident in her voice.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I think¡ I think it might help her,¡± I reply, steadying myself.
I¡¯ve been turning Houston¡¯s words about Chiara over in my head. Dismissing the thought of killing her was easy¡ªI have no intention of hurting Chiara. Not only would it devastate Ayu, but it¡¯s something I¡¯d never forgive myself for¡ªnor would Ayu. As for working together¡ well, that¡¯s the hard part.
¡°Do you want me to come in with you?¡± she asks.
¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I think it¡¯ll be better if I go alone this time,¡± I reply.
Ayu nods slowly, stepping back. Her eyes linger on me, a mix of trust and apprehension. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside then.¡±
I calm my thoughts and step inside the cave at a slow pace.
I send Chiara a wave. ¡°Can we talk?¡±
No answer.
I pause for a moment, take off my mask, and continue further in.
As I round the corner, I see her.
She¡¯s kneeling by the rock face, equations scrawled all over the wall. Her gaze locks onto me, her wide eyes a mixture of fear, apprehension, and¡ emptiness.
I raise my hands slowly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Chiara¡ I just want to talk for a bit.¡±
She doesn¡¯t move, her expression unchanged.
I take a deep breath and step forward cautiously.
She reacts, leaning slightly back against the wall.
My eyes flick to the writings. Some of it looks familiar, fragments of something I can almost piece together. But other parts? A tangled mess of scratches and equations trailing into scrambled lines.
No progress yet, huh.
I glance back at her, then slowly sit down where I am, keeping a respectful distance.
¡°Alright,¡± I begin. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s still a part of you that can understand what I¡¯m about to say, or even if you¡¯ll remember any of it once you¡ well,¡± I glance at the writings, ¡°solve the model you¡¯re working on.¡±
I exhale slowly, organizing my thoughts. ¡°So, where to start¡ Ok, let¡¯s go back to the beginning.¡±
¡°I still remember the first time I met you¡ªcasually running into you on the beach at the edge of the island. After our conversation, I had a decent opinion of you. You came across as rational, independent, interesting, with a mind and heart that sought answers.¡±
I pause, staring briefly at the ground before continuing. ¡°Then came the second encounter. Somehow, you¡¯d become the leader of a faction of warriors. You were involved in¡ªwell, let¡¯s just call it a horrific revolution. Honestly, not the kind of person I¡¯d have pegged as a leader, but your wave control fascinated me. Let¡¯s say ¡®respect¡¯ was the word that summed up my opinion in that second encounter.¡±
I sigh deeply, my gaze drifting to the equations etched on the walls. ¡°And then¡ everything went to shit. You were stubborn, blinded, closed, unadaptable. When everything backfired, you crumbled. You became a scared, useless bitch. You fucked up. And, well¡ you know the rest.¡±
Her eyes remain locked on mine, unblinking. I want to believe there¡¯s a flicker of recognition or emotion in them, but I can¡¯t be sure.
¡°So, honestly, my opinion of you is terrible. As bad as it gets. I think you¡¯re a horrible leader. You lack empathy, foresight, trust. You¡¯re manipulative, selfish, and everything else I wouldn¡¯t want in a person near me. And yet, here we are.¡±
I smile and chuckle softly to myself.
¡°You know, Lukas took on your role. And, honestly, he¡¯s leagues above you in every possible way a leader can be. The guy was probably a successful politician or salesman back on Earth¡ªor something¡ªbut damn, is he good with words. Anyway, he said something the other day that was¡ enlightening. It wasn¡¯t abstract or empty like your ¡®for the greater good¡¯ bullshit, or the whole master-and-slave spiel you pulled out when things didn¡¯t go your way. No, it was spot on, shall we say.¡±
¡°He talked about what really matters and how much we¡¯re willing to give for those things. He asked if we¡¯d be able to put aside our pride and hate for the people we love. And¡ yeah, it¡¯s easier said than done. But in a way, he¡¯s right. Hate isn¡¯t going to save my mom. Hate isn¡¯t going to help me get out of here with Ayu. Hate¡ it¡¯s just a useless weight. Sure, it¡¯s a drive, it gives you strength for a while. But that strength, that drive¡ªit¡¯s empty. It blinds us to what truly matters, to the things that should really drive us. To the purer, much greater source of power: love. Love for the people we care about, for whom we would do anything just to see them smile.¡±
I exhale sharply, leaning my head back for a moment before looking at her again.
¡°Well, that came out longer than I expected. Anyway,¡± I say, shaking my head slightly, ¡°what I¡¯m trying to say, Chiara, is that while I won¡¯t forget what you did¡ªand, honestly, I doubt I ever will¡ªI don¡¯t see you as my enemy. And¡ I¡¯m not going to let the negative feelings I have for you linger in my mind. They¡¯re useless to me.¡±
I pause, studying her.
¡°So, Chiara, I know what you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re trying to build a physical model to synchronize your fractured mind. I know if it works, you¡¯ll be stronger than ever¡ hopefully. And I believe you will succeed, because for all your faults, one thing is certain: you¡¯re insanely smart. You¡¯ll figure it out. So, when that happens,¡± I get to my feet, taking a few steps forward and extending my hand, ¡°let¡¯s work together and get the fuck out of this Tower.¡±
Chiara doesn¡¯t move. Her eyes remain locked on me, apprehensive, her body still pressed back against the wall.
I sigh. Not that I expected anything else.
¡°Well, that¡¯s it. All I wanted to say.¡± I step back and give her one last look. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long.¡±
And with that, I walk out.
Chapter 192 - Pangea (LXXI)
I¡¯m back at my cave.
That went pretty well.
The fights in the VR world against Houston¡¯s generated monsters are getting harder and more complex by the day. It feels like they¡¯re learning from my habits. Some sort of machine learning algorithm?
I glance at the time. Just 20 minutes left until the agreed meeting with Lukas.
I give my status screen one last check.
Status Screen
Stage 1 - 5.961%
Wave control
- Assisted Bonus (at 93% Merging Rate): 1.75 SU
- Total Output: 7.05 SU
- Magnetization Efficiency: 98%
Overdrive
Physical Combat
- Wave/Body Synchronization: 98%
- Physical Condition (using 1% as 1.000 reference): 1.681
Notable Equipment
- Sword: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (1.0)
- King Lobster Gauntlets: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress. EM conductivity (2.0)
- King Jellyfish Seven-Piece Cape: Indestructible(?) Weight increases with stage progress(?) EM conductivity (2.0)
Although progress has slowed, there¡¯s a qualitative difference compared to before the previous boss fight. Not only have my technique and wave output improved, but I also have Houston¡¯s bonus waves.
Beyond the visible stats, my combat awareness and perception have grown significantly from all the spars with Ayu and the VR fights.
Looks good.
I send a wave to Ayu.
¡°Ready to head out?¡±
¡°Give me five minutes. I¡¯ll come to your position.¡±
I send a thumbs-up.
I put on my mask and step out of the cave.
I can¡¯t deny there¡¯s a certain anticipation building for the fight. Only these boss creatures can push me to truly go all out. The thrill of a fight to the death¡ it¡¯s been a while.
I take a deep breath, savoring the breeze. The Isles are a beautiful place. I wonder if the boss of this region will be some kind of kraken or something similar.
That said, I¡¯ve never explored the waters beyond the landmasses. What lies out there? An endless ocean? A barrier at the edge? Is it a planet? And what about the ocean depths?
I can¡¯t deny my curiosity, but now isn¡¯t the time. I should aim to defeat more bosses and master flying without relying on going beyond full-state before I venture into the unknown.
I wait patiently, and before long, Ayu arrives.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she says, a hint of excitement in her voice.
So, she¡¯s looking forward to it too.
I smile, and together, we head toward the location Lukas had marked.
Not long after, we arrive, and I¡¯m surprised by the sight.
Over 20 climbers, all fully geared, are neatly organized in groups of three. Scanning them carefully, I notice that each has some sort of emblem engraved on their masks and shoulder pads. I count three distinct icons: an eagle, a dragon, and a tiger.
Interesting. Some sort of squad system?
They seem less surprised to see me than I expected. While there¡¯s still a trace of hesitation in their eyes when they meet mine, I can sense something else¡ªsomething new. Is it¡ respect?
¡°Ready for the showdown?¡± Lukas approaches us, his mask off and a casual smile on his face.
¡°You made squads? They look cool!¡± Ayu says, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Which squad am I in? Do I get one of those bands with the figurine? I want the tiger one!¡±
Lukas chuckles, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Well, I missed the mark on that one. Didn¡¯t prepare anything for you two. But hmm¡ how about this? You can be the Ayu Special Strike Force. How does that sound?¡±
¡°Hmm, not sure about the name. But I don¡¯t have any ideas at the moment. So, who will be in my squad?¡±
¡°I guess you and Alonso would be fine,¡± Lukas says, blinking at me with a mischievous grin, prompting me to cough, my composure faltering for a moment.
Ayu looks at me, her eyes shining. ¡°So Alonso is under my direct command?¡±
I smile and shake my head.
¡°I will let you guys sort that out,¡± Lukas laughs and then brings two pouches forward. ¡°Here are the promised projectiles.¡±
I grab the pouch, split the projectiles evenly with the handful I had left, and secure them with a vine around my waist.
¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± I ask.
¡°First, we wait. Second, listen for the perturbations and track their origin to identify the region. Third, scout the boss. Fourth, fight the boss. Fifth, kill the boss,¡± Lukas says, his tone casual.
¡°Sounds good,¡± Ayu says with a nod.
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
I glance at both of them and quickly understand how they became such good friends.
I sigh. Well, whatever.
I check the clock. Still three minutes to go.
My eyes scan the gathered climbers. I think their names were Arjun, Imani, and the last one was¡ Wang? Yeah. They seemed to be the captains of the squads, each made up of two fireteams of three.
My gaze focuses on Arjun. I remember Ayu mentioning something about him possibly having a special ability like us. A mutation. I guess I¡¯ll see during the fight.
My eyes sweep over the rest, and I spot one familiar face¡ªthe kid who lost his sword. He locks eyes with me.
I smile behind the mask.
He still has that fierce gaze, but the anger and hatred have shifted to something different. Is it¡ rivalry?
I chuckle softly.
As for the others, I don¡¯t know their names.
Ayu is still talking with Lukas while I zone out, letting my thoughts settle as I watch the time tick down.
Time drags, each second stretching into eternity, but finally, the moment arrives.
The silence breaks as the signal reaches us. I squint toward the source¡ª10 o¡¯clock from our position.
That direction¡ the Riftflow. No, that was the last one. This can only mean¡ª
¡°The Molten Crest,¡± Lukas says, his tone shifting slightly more serious. He turns to face the climbers, neatly lined up on the other side. ¡°The time has come. You know your roles. Let¡¯s move.¡±
The climbers nod in unison, their captains stepping forward to lead their squads as they start running toward the Swamp.
Lukas glances at Ayu and me. ¡°You two can go ahead if you want, but if I could ask a favor¡ please don¡¯t engage the boss until we all reach the Molten Crest.¡±
We exchange a look and nod.
¡°Thanks,¡± Lukas says with a smile before pulling his mask on and dashing off after the others.
A moment later, I receive a wave from Ayu. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I want to be the first to see it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m right behind you,¡± I send back.
She turns to look at me, her eyes narrowing with a knowing glint. She says nothing and takes off running.
I stand there for a moment, smiling to myself, before breaking into a run to follow her.
We soon rush past the ¡®army¡¯ and step into the Riftflow, but as we continue toward the Molten Crest, another sound reaches us. An earthquake?
I instinctively move closer to Ayu, ready in case the ground starts giving way again. Worst-case scenario, I¡¯m confident I can get us out if I act quickly and push Overdrive to dangerous levels while coordinating with her.
But no. The vibration isn¡¯t from landmasses falling or new rifts forming. It¡¯s coming from the coastal region. And these vibrations¡ they feel familiar. Wait¡ the crab tide?
No way.
Did the boss respawn? Or is this something else entirely?
I glance at Ayu. ¡°We still have time before the others arrive. Want to check this out first?¡±
She nods. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±
We change direction, soon stepping out of the Riftflow near the now narrower southeastern border. We head straight for the cliff¡¯s edge overlooking the coast.
And there they are. Exactly like last time.
The crab army, swarming the shoreline, and the building-sized, black lobster leading them from the back.
Well¡ this was unexpected.
Ayu stares at them for a long moment before turning her gaze back to me, her eyes reflecting a hint of confusion. ¡°The bosses come back?¡±
¡°Seems so,¡± I reply, my eyes locking onto the massive creature that nearly ended my life. Back then, I was reckless¡ well, maybe I still am. But now, I can think of at least a dozen ways I could have made that fight easier. ¡°There¡¯s a delay, though¡ªaround an hour between the appearance of the new boss and this old one. If I¡¯m right, bosses might respawn 14 days after being killed. But we¡¯ll have to wait for the King Jellyfish to respawn to confirm it.¡±
¡°Should we kill it? Can we gain something from it?¡± Ayu asks.
¡°We already took the orb from it, and it was limited to one per person.¡±
¡°In that case, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Ayu says, glancing back at me. ¡°We can let Lukas and his squads deal with it. So, let¡¯s check out the new boss?¡±
Fair enough. Especially if we beat the new boss first, this lobster won¡¯t even be a challenge for Ayu in a one-on-one fight.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s head back. We should still get there earlier than the rest and get a first peek at the boss,¡± I say with a blink.
And with that, we dash off. We soon reach the divider between the Riftflow and the Molten Crest.
And yep¡ it¡¯s obvious the boss is here.
We both stop and stare ahead. The geography of the zone has completely changed. Magma pools are wider, and occasional volcanic eruptions dot the horizon. But what stands out the most is the Screechers.
They¡¯re no longer roaming aimlessly in scattered, small groups.
No, they¡¯re organized¡ªwaiting. Hundreds of them, all staring at us from a distance.
It looks like we¡¯ll have to break through.
But this level of coordination¡ is it coming directly from the boss?
I remember the first boss barely used its minions, only calling them in when it was cornered. The second boss used them strategically to encircle us in its final stage. And now this.
Are they getting smarter?
¡°Did you guys hear the earthquake? Where are you?¡± Lukas¡¯ voice comes through.
¡°Earthquake was from the crab tide. They¡¯ve respawned. We just came from there. We¡¯re now standing in front of the Molten Crest. I¡¯m sending you a mental image,¡± I reply, transmitting the image to him.
A couple of seconds later, his response comes through. ¡°Interesting. Bosses respawn, huh? It seems to match exactly two weeks after you killed it. That¡ that¡¯s actually quite good. Alright. We¡¯ll need at least another hour to get there. Feel free to scout, but don¡¯t engage the boss if possible until we arrive.¡±
¡°Roger, boss,¡± I reply with a grin.
¡°Let¡¯s check it out,¡± Ayu says, dashing forward without waiting for my response.
I narrow my eyes, scanning the Screechers ahead. They shouldn¡¯t pose much of a threat, but the random volcanic eruptions? That¡ could be an issue.
I¡¯ll need to keep my senses tuned to the underground flows and be ready to react.
Pushing Overdrive, I run after Ayu.
As we move deeper into the territory, something feels off. The Screechers aren¡¯t attacking on sight. Instead, they remain in place, watching.
I unsheath my sword, pushing my senses further to scan all of them.
I wait. And wait¡
Then they move.
Just 80 meters. Their aggro range has shrunk considerably, and they¡¯re moving in tight formations of three.
But their physical capabilities? Unchanged. They¡¯re still too slow.
Ignoring their screeching and shielding my mind, I leap over the first one, slipping between the other two before they can even react.
More appear, but I dodge them without effort. Yet, it¡¯s clear they¡¯re coordinating far better than before.
This will be quite the challenge for Lukas and his squads.
I catch up to Ayu, and together, we push forward, weaving through the masses of Screechers like they¡¯re little more than obstacles in the background.
Finally, after 20 minutes, we spot its silhouette in the distance.
My eyes widen, a quiet laugh slipping out as my lips curl into a growing smile.
The creature towers above the jagged terrain, its form blending seamlessly with the molten rivers flowing beneath it.
Its outline shimmers against the fiery glow of the lava pools, its body seemingly forged from obsidian and flame. Wings, vast and jagged, stretch outward, their edges glowing faintly like embers about to ignite.
Its head tilts slightly, revealing eyes that burn like twin suns, surveying its domain with a sovereignty that defies challenge.
I send Lukas a transmission. ¡°We¡¯ve got eyes on it.¡±
A smile creeps onto my face as I look at the magnificent, terrifying being before us.
¡°Here be dragons.¡±
Chapter 193 - Pangea (LXXII)
¡°To all units,¡± Lukas¡¯s voice came through. ¡°This is your first formal operation. The task is simple. Objective one: kill as many as you can. Objective two: stay alive. GO!¡±
Ishaam took a deep breath, the searing hot air stinging his lungs, as his gaze shifted forward to the battlefield.
The captains had already broken through the initial line of Screechers, heading directly for the boss. But for Ishaam and his team, the task was clear: hold the line and thin the horde of over a hundred Screechers ahead of them.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ishaam ordered, his voice steady and firm.
They moved forward in tight formation, Min and Diego already channeling the shot. The bullet began to spin between them, gathering momentum, though they were still well out of range.
The Screechers remained eerily still, their glowing eyes tracking the group but not engaging.
¡®Seems they underestimate the range of our new weapon,¡¯ Ishaam thought.
¡°40 more meters, and we take this one,¡± Ishaam transmitted, projecting a clear mental image of the target¡ªa Screecher positioned slightly ahead of the rest.
The group advanced steadily, the heat growing more oppressive with each step. Ishaam¡¯s senses were sharp, monitoring the Screechers for even the slightest hint of movement.
¡°Stop,¡± Ishaam transmitted.
He positioned himself closer to his unit, his eyes locking onto the target. He channeled his waves to the bullet, syncing with its rotation.
He steadied his breathing, his focus narrowing. The bullet spun faster, its cycles becoming a blur in his mind.
One.
Two.
Three.
Ishaam sent a quick adjustment order, and Diego and Min responded instantly, their coordination seamless from the days of practice. The angle was perfect.
¡°NOW!¡± Ishaam transmitted.
The magnetic field deactivated, and the bullet shot forward with blinding speed. It struck true, smashing into the Screecher¡¯s skull.
Molten blood bursts from the impact as the creature convulsed briefly before collapsing motionless onto the ground.
¡°Good, let¡¯s¡ª¡± Ishaam¡¯s words were cut short as he noticed two Screechers from either side of the fallen one moving toward them.
Dammit.
¡°Min, fall back now! Diego, cover me with the sling and push back in sync with me. I¡¯ll buy Min time to get out of range before we regroup for another,¡± Ishaam transmitted.
He unsheathed his dagger, lowering his stance.
He stepped forward.
He rushed forward and slid between the front limbs of the first Screecher, dragging his dagger along one of its legs, leaving a thin but deliberate cut.
He rolled sideways, narrowly evading the second Screecher¡¯s incoming swipe.
He felt Diego¡¯s sling shot hit the first one¡ªit connected, but it wasn¡¯t enough to stop it. Worse, Diego had inadvertently stolen the aggro.
Shit. Ishaam cursed under his breath, realizing he hadn¡¯t accounted for that possibility. Scrambling quickly, he launched one of his own sling shots, hitting the creature square in the back of its head.
The first Screecher froze for a moment, its focus snapping back to him.
¡°Diego, be careful with the attacks! I need to keep its attention on me.¡±
He repositioned himself, readying for the next attack. ¡°Min, confirm once you¡¯re near the Molten Crest¡¯s border.¡±
He received confirmation from both.
He steadied his breathing, calming his mind as he analyzed their movements.
They were big¡ªhe could use that to his advantage.
Alright.
He moved closer to one, keeping low and maneuvering around its stomps. Using its large frame, he positioned himself to block the other Screecher¡¯s attacks.
He kept the first one close, slashing at its limbs to destabilize it, making it stumble.
He slowly began retreating, but he was still far from the border. Rushing now would only make him an open target for the other one.
¡°I¡¯ve reached the safe point,¡± Min suddenly sent him.
Good.
¡°Diego, fall back to Min and start charging a shot,¡± he transmitted.
¡°Roger.¡±
Ishaam slashed again at the same limb, over and over. But then the Screecher started emitting continuous waves, a burst of energy that sent a sharp headache through his skull.
Dammit.
He steadied his mind, blocking out the external waves, forcing himself to focus.
If I push forward now, this one will stumble, and the other¡¯s line of attack will be blocked. But at my current speed¡
One second.
That was all the time he had to aim and fire after he reached Min and Diego.
He sidestepped another heavy stomp and positioned himself. Another swipe came his way.
NOW!
Ishaam lunged out of the Screecher''s reach, narrowly avoiding the strike, and sprinted straight for Min and Diego.
The injured Screecher stumbled, its weakened limb buying him just enough time as it blocked the other. But not for long¡ªthe uninjured one soon maneuvered around its companion.
It was coming.
But I¡¯ll make it first.
¡°Focus, keep channeling. We¡¯ve got this,¡± Ishaam transmitted, his breath steadying.
The ground vibrated beneath him with each pounding step of the Screecher closing in. He didn¡¯t look back; there wasn¡¯t time.
As he reached Min and Diego, he immediately began channeling his waves, casting out a scouting pulse to map the Screecher¡¯s exact position.
He closed his eyes, held his breath, and visualized the bullet.
¡°NOW!¡±
The bullet released.
The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
It screamed through the air, hitting the Screecher near its head but not perfectly centered. Lava-like blood spurted from the wound as the beast faltered and lost its balance, crashing to the ground. But it wasn¡¯t dead.
¡°Diego, your sword!¡± Ishaam shouted, already moving.
Diego reacted instantly, flinging his sword toward him. Ishaam leapt into the air, catching it mid-jump.
With all his momentum, he brought the blade down into the gaping wound on the Screecher¡¯s head.
The molten blood burned his hands as it spurted out, but he didn¡¯t care. He grit his teeth, driving the blade deeper, twisting it with all his strength.
And then¡ the beast stilled.
It was dead.
Ishaam pulled the sword free, his chest heaving, but there was no time to celebrate.
The injured Screecher was charging toward them.
¡°A dragon, huh,¡± Lukas¡¯s voice echoes in my head. ¡°This could be tricky. Wings for offense, defense, and flight. Even an indirect hit could push enough wind to toss you into a lava pool. The tail¡¯s long enough to one-shot kill you. And those limbs? They pack enough weight to crush you flat. Let¡¯s not even start on the fangs. Anyway, let¡¯s get started, shall we?¡±
¡°Alonso, Ayu, Arjun¡ªcan you guys start the battle?¡±
Arjun? Hmm. For Lukas to send him in, it¡¯s got to be tied to his innate ability.
Interesting.
¡°This should be fun,¡± Ayu answers, her tone laced with excitement.
¡°Alright,¡± I reply.
Arjun¡¯s response follows, calm and steady. ¡°Okay.¡±
I glance at Ayu, but she¡¯s already moving. Typical.
I shake my head and turn my focus to the dragon. Majestic doesn¡¯t even begin to cover it. It¡¯s smaller than the previous bosses¡ªabout 14 meters tall and a bit over 20 meters long, maybe 25 if you count the tail. But the wings...
Can it fly?
Well, I guess I¡¯ll find out soon enough.
I push into full-state Overdrive and dash forward, weaving past the Screechers like they¡¯re barely even there.
As I close the distance, I notice something strange¡ªthe calm, calculated way it¡¯s watching us. Confidence? A sign of intelligent thought?
¡°Do not use the bullets yet. Let¡¯s keep them as a trump card for now. Focus on dodging and learning its patterns. Attack only if you¡¯re confident,¡± Lukas transmits.
Makes sense.
As I get closer, the heat intensifies, creeping up my skin in relentless waves.
It¡¯s dry and oppressive, clinging to me like an unwelcome second layer of armor. The air is sharp, a harsh blend of sulfur, scorched earth, and a metallic tang that burns faintly in the back of my throat.
The magma around it brings back¡ unpleasant memories, but I shake them off and focus.
My eyes stay locked on the creature.
It stands on a relatively small island of jagged rock, surrounded by bubbling, glowing rivers of lava. It¡¯s not a far leap to reach it, but being airborne, even for a moment, would leave us entirely at its mercy.
I get closer and circle around it at a safe distance.
Still not attacking?
I pull out a sling and aim for one of the magma veins on its front leg. No point trying the obsidian plates¡ªthey won¡¯t even scratch, even with full force.
I whirl the sling and release. The rock flies fast and true, but the dragon shifts its limb slightly as soon as it¡¯s in motion. The obsidian plate deflects the shot, sparing the thinner magma veins.
My eyes narrow.
That subtle movement. The precision. The efficiency.
He¡¯s good.
I sheathe the sling and draw my sword.
The bullets should work, but Lukas has a point¡ªthey¡¯re a trump card. They need to be saved for when it truly matters.
That only means one thing: I have to leap over the lava.
I check on Ayu, but my eyes widen when I see she¡¯s already under the dragon, effortlessly dodging its stomps.
This girl¡
Well, with her ability, she knows when to leap and when not too.
Well¡ here I go, then.
I focus on its attack patterns, watching the way it moves against Ayu, waiting for an opening on my side¡
There!
I push beyond full-state Overdrive, running and leaping with all the speed I can muster, my waves propelling me forward.
But¡ the dragon doesn¡¯t seem to care.
I land, lowering Overdrive back to full-state, my grip tightening on my sword.
A sudden swipe from its claw comes my way. I step back, narrowly avoiding it, the rush of hot wind brushing past me.
But these movements¡ the way it¡¯s fighting Ayu, and now me¡
Something doesn¡¯t add up.
The way it defended against my earlier shot¡ªsubtle, precise, efficient¡ªtells me it¡¯s faster and smarter than the attacks it¡¯s throwing now.
Is it testing us? Intentionally holding back? Could it have stages, like the King Jellyfish?
I shake off the thoughts. It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as it bleeds, it can die.
I push forward, closing the gap. But instead of striking with its limbs, the dragon sweeps its massive wing toward me.
I sidestep and anchor myself with pulses, my tendrils digging into the ground. The blast of wind from its wing is powerful enough to send me flying, but I hold steady.
The heat is intense, almost oppressive, and for some reason, it reminds me of Australia¡¯s summer. A fleeting grin crosses my face.
But the thought vanishes as quickly as it came.
It¡¯s battle time.
As soon as the wind subsides, I surge forward, aiming a diagonal slash at one of its exposed magma veins near its front claw.
The dragon shifts again, just slightly, and my blade glances off the obsidian plate instead. The impact reverberates up my arm, and I clench my teeth against the shock.
Dammit.
I leap back, avoiding a casual swipe of its claws, and immediately counter with a thrust. But again, it adjusts mid-movement, and my strike misses its mark entirely.
What the hell?
I extend my waves toward Ayu and Arjun, now also on the platform, scanning their battles. It¡¯s the same¡ªevery strike is dodged or deflected with calculated ease.
The winged bastard is toying with us.
Alright then.
I steady my breathing and focus on the dragon¡¯s movements¡ªits size, its attacks, the precision of its defenses, the subtlety of its shifts. The image forming in my mind is hazy. Much remains hidden, and what little is revealed feels fake.
Fine. If that¡¯s how it wants to play, I¡¯ll raise the stakes.
I dash forward, slashing diagonally toward a gap below its knee. Predictably, it shifts mid-attack. But my slash was only a feint, and I follow up with tendrils aimed directly at the magma vein.
This time, it¡¯s too late to adjust. My tendrils pierce through, leaving a small wound that begins to ooze molten lava.
The dragon¡¯s demeanor shifts instantly, its focus locking onto me.
I grin. Did that sting?
A claw swipes toward me, and I duck low, using my gauntlets to propel myself out of its range.
My waves track every subtle movement as it follows with a stomp¡ªno, a feint for the wing coming at me from the right.
I move with it, feigning vulnerability.
I barely avoid the stomp, making it look like a close call, drawing the wing in closer. As it sweeps toward me, I use my gauntlets again, propelling myself forward in a low slide beneath its wing.
My sword cleaves into one of the magma veins running through the wing¡¯s membrane, striking true. Lava drips down, scorching hot, but I give a fuck.
The dragon jerks its wing, preparing to fling me off. I brace myself, gripping tightly and ready for the move.
I close my eyes, replaying every attack it¡¯s made so far, analyzing its anatomy and the pride in its every motion.
If I were this beast, massive and confident, how would I rid myself of a small annoyance like me?
I smile as the answer clicks into place.
The wing pushes back, and I lean diagonally, planting my feet firmly on it.
Push and¡ª
The wing abruptly shifts direction. The acceleration threatens to tear my arms apart, but I hold steady, using the momentum and my waves to launch myself forward and slightly upward.
I shoot through the air, fast and true.
My target: its head.
¡°Lukas, I¡¯m shooting,¡± I send, not waiting for a response.
I prepare two bullets, spinning them faster and faster. The margin for error is minuscule, but in this moment, it feels like eternity.
I calculate everything¡ªtrajectory, timing, momentum¡ªand aim for both of its eyes.
The dragon shifts its head slightly, but I¡¯m already there.
There¡¯s nothing it can do.
My smile widens.
The bullets streak forward, blindingly fast, straight toward their targets.
Didn¡¯t see that coming, did you?
Both bullets hit their mark, piercing its fiery eyes.
Molten lava spills out. The dragon¡¯s sight is gone.
It lets out a deafening roar.
Chapter 194 - Pangea (LXXIII)
The deafening roar threatens to shatter my eardrums, but worse, I sense an EM wave component ripping into my mind, an unrelenting force trying to break through.
I clench my teeth, focusing my waves to push me down to the ground and defend simultaneously, but it¡¯s damn hard. Feels like a relentless, hellish chainsaw grinding into my skull.
I roar back, pushing Overdrive even further.
The pain dulls slightly.
The scorching heat grounds me, giving me focus.
I channel all my waves into shielding my mind.
Gravity starts pulling me down, but it¡¯s not fast enough.
The dragon¡¯s head thrashes in rage, its molten, shattered eyes spilling streams of magma, like blood tears streaking down its obsidian face.
Below, its stomps send shockwaves through the platform, and its wings whip around, pushing molten lava in waves.
Ayu!?
I send my senses to her.
She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s dodging.
And me?
The jaws are coming for me, wide open, black fangs glinting with heat.
I catch the scorching stench of its molten breath.
The bastard¡¯s trying to eat me alive.
The screeching roar fades.
I shift all my focus, my waves pushing me downward, trying to accelerate my descent.
But it¡¯s not enough.
The jaws get closer, the tongue visible¡ªa grotesque mix of lava and obsidian, ready to incinerate me and crush me in its molten maw.
I ready my tendrils, poised to anchor them to its jaw and propel myself downward.
Boom!
Something slams into its jaw. Small. Fast.
A bullet?
The momentum shift is all I need. I twist, launching myself out of its crunching maw, the molten heat of its fangs grazing me as I drop.
Boom! Boom! Boom!
Impact after impact lands on the dragon¡ªhead, wings, body. It jerks violently, reeling under the assault.
The others are shooting.
I hit the ground hard at the platform¡¯s edge. Cracks spider out beneath me, lava seeping through the fractures. The ground won¡¯t hold for long.
A claw swipe comes. I sidestep, shifting left, the hot wind from its swing brushing past me.
Its attacks are faster now. Unrestrained. But they lack precision. Rage is taking over.
I grin.
Even the mighty fall.
I roll under another swipe, tendrils lashing mid-roll into one of the magma veins on its claw. A small wound opens, molten blood dripping.
The pain in my head pounds like a hammer, my ears ringing, but I laugh.
I laugh as I slash and strike, carving into the thrashing beast.
It tries to crush me, but it¡¯s too late.
Every movement, every shift in balance, every attempt to dodge¡ªI see it all. Its speed is meaningless when I can predict its every move.
A stomp shakes the ground beneath me, the platform collapsing. I thrust my sword into its leg, magma spraying as I push off, using the momentum to hurl myself to solid ground.
I land and rise, locking my gaze on the beast.
It¡¯s bleeding everywhere, magma pouring from its wounds.
The bullets keep coming. Relentless. Unforgiving.
The dragon falters, overwhelmed by the speed and coordination of the assault.
I grab one of my bullets, channeling my waves into it.
I grin wider, steadying my aim.
But before I can release the shot, another deafening roar bursts from its maw.
The sound shatters my focus, and the bullet flies off in a random direction.
Dammit!
Even from here, the roar feels like a physical blow, pounding in my skull.
The moment it subsides, I ready another bullet. But before I can act, the dragon swings its wings downward, sending waves of molten lava surging around it.
I step back, dodging the incoming wave, but more follow as the creature beats its wings again.
Wait¡
It¡¯s taking off!
I sprint backward, avoiding the rising tide of lava, my senses locked on the dragon¡¯s every movement.
I don¡¯t hesitate and fire the bullet I had prepared.
The shot streaks through the air, striking a vein in its wing.
The dragon jerks slightly, magma dripping from the wound, but it continues its ascent.
Fuck!
I lower Overdrive back to full-state.
I give myself a breather, but the pain rebounds harder, pounding in my skull.
I stare as the dragon ascends, its massive wings beating steadily, carrying it higher into the sky.
What now?
While I can fly by pushing Overdrive to its limits, it takes time to accelerate, my ability to change direction is almost nonexistent, and I can only maintain that state briefly before my brain starts to fry.
Fighting in the air is pure suicide.
A faint sound behind me pulls my focus. A Screecher.
Without even turning my head, I sidestep its lunge and slice clean through its neck in one fluid motion.
The creature crumples to the ground beside me, its lava-like blood pooling in a slow, viscous puddle from its severed neck.
¡°Everyone, report your state and be mindful of the Screechers,¡± Lukas¡¯s voice sounds in my head.
A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
¡°I¡¯m okay, just¡ headache,¡± Ayu¡¯s voice comes through, slightly strained.
¡°Fine,¡± Imani follows, echoed by Wang.
¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± I send back.
A couple of seconds pass, and I notice one voice missing. Arjun?
I scan with my waves and locate him nearby. He¡¯s crouched on the ground, blood dripping from his ears.
He¡¯s alive, but¡
A Screecher moves toward him.
I ready myself to intervene, but Ayu is already there, taking it out with swift precision.
Still, I make my way to him.
When I reach him, I notice his eyes are open but bloodshot, streaked with crimson veins. He¡¯s unconscious, blood pooling from his ears. But his heart is beating, and he¡¯s breathing. He¡¯ll survive.
But something doesn¡¯t add up.
Ayu was at a similar range from the roar, and she shouldn¡¯t be much better than Arjun at defending against mental waves.
Could this be tied to his innate ability? Is he more sensitive to these waves? Or did he push himself too far and is now suffering the consequences?
These thoughts flash through my mind in an instant as I crouch down to lift him. With Ayu¡¯s help, I hoist him onto my back, securing his position.
¡°Lukas, Arjun is out of combat. I¡¯ll take him to your position.¡±
¡°No need. Let¡¯s meet here,¡± Lukas responds, sending a location. It¡¯s closer to me, away from magma pools and nestled between two cliffs¡ªa defensible spot.
I confirm and begin moving toward the rendezvous point.
As we make our way, I glance at the sky. The dragon is now barely visible, a speck against the clear, blue sky.
It doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of coming down.
Is it buying time to recover?
Ayu clears the way of the incoming Screechers, and we soon reach the spot. I set Arjun down and spot Lukas, Imani, and Wang approaching.
Lukas stops and crouches next to Arjun without a word. He gently pulls down the lower eyelid, inspects it, checks his pupils, and palpates the skull in several places.
He releases a breath he¡¯d been holding and looks up. ¡°He¡¯ll be alright. Just needs some rest and his natural recovery will take care of the rest.¡±
I notice Imani and Wang staying to the side, killing the Screechers converging on our spot.
The magma lizards seem more frenzied than usual. Looks like the boss wants to keep us harassed.
But there¡¯s only so much the Screechers can do to us now. Even their buzzing has faded into background noise at this stage.
¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± I ask Lukas, my eyes fixed on the dragon far above.
¡°It will eventually come down. I suppose it¡¯s regenerating its wounds first. I was expecting a quick, easy victory with the bullets, but¡¡± He sighs and follows my gaze upward. ¡°We have to prepare for the worst: it coming back at full force, fully recovered, more focused, its eyes fine. On top of that, it can fly away anytime to heal, which will be a pain in the ass, especially with our ammo running out. Anyway, those are the issues. As for solutions¡¡± He grins. ¡°I have a plan.¡±
A plan?
¡°Well, several plans, for that matter. But anyway, I have one in particular I like¡ªit just depends on one critical factor,¡± he says, looking at me. ¡°Do you think you can handle the big lizard alone for a while?¡±
Fight it alone?
¡°Lukas!¡± Ayu suddenly cuts in.
I place a hand on Ayu¡¯s shoulder and meet her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I send, smiling softly.
Then I turn back to Lukas. ¡°I suppose you mean keeping it distracted for a short while?¡±
¡°Exactly. Can you do it?¡±
I calmly look up. The dragon is coming.
My mask and gauntlets are on.
I¡¯m ready.
I take a deep breath and unsheath my sword.
Let¡¯s hope it remembers me.
I start rushing toward a high point, raising my sword high and shouting at it.
At this distance, maybe it doesn¡¯t hear me¡ªor maybe it does. I don¡¯t care and keep yelling.
Seconds pass, and it gets closer.
It¡¯s fast. Very¡ fast.
I gulp and steady my focus.
A strike at that speed and I¡¯m dead.
I have no choice.
I push beyond full-state.
The world slows down.
The strong smell of burning earth and metal fills the air, sharp and acrid, clawing at my senses.
The heat surrounds me like a suffocating blanket, scorching against my skin.
The sound of its wings tears through the air, a rhythmic beat that reverberates in my chest.
Everything is clear.
I keep roaring, my voice raw.
Finally, I catch sight of its eyes.
The fucking eyes are intact.
I notice how it stares at me.
I stop roaring and smile. The bastard remembers.
I prepare my stance and begin channeling two bullets at my side.
They start rotating, faster and faster.
It comes closer. And closer.
I can see every detail of its body¡ªthe way it leans to reduce air friction, maximizing speed.
I close my eyes. My waves already detect it. The image is sharp in my mind.
I visualize it. The way it dives, the way the air flows around its body. I see it¡ªthe way it plans to kill me.
I chuckle.
Do your best.
It¡¯s upon me.
I release the first bullet and strike hard at a vein in its wing. Then I stomp down, pushing myself to the side, using my waves to propel me further and keep me close to the ground.
The shot destabilizes it slightly, but not enough. Its claws rush toward me at blinding speed. I rotate my body and release the second bullet, striking another point on its wing.
It shifts faintly, the small adjustment in its wing just enough to alter its trajectory. My body narrowly avoids its claws.
The wind from its passing feels like sharp blades slicing against my skin, sending me rolling across the ground.
I grit my teeth, digging into the dirt, and get back to my stance.
The dragon slows and finally stops, its claws gouging deep into the ground, sending ripples of molten magma across the scorched earth.
I rush toward it.
I feel the scorching heat and the trembling ground from its movements. It turns toward me.
I calm my thoughts.
The world slows around me.
I dash to the right.
It follows, much faster than me, propelling itself with its four limbs and gaining momentum rapidly.
I study its pace, every step it takes, every shift it makes.
I sidestep, anchoring myself to the ground with the tendrils just enough to immediately change direction and avoid its fangs snapping shut, trying to crush me beneath its maw.
I then dodge its incoming claw, rolling across the ground.
Droplets of magma from its claws splash onto me¡ªsome land on my gauntlets, but one sears into the less-protected flesh of my thigh.
I curse but keep my focus.
It passes over me, but I know I¡¯m not safe yet.
I spot a dip in the terrain and press my body flat against the ground, using my waves to sense the movement. A fraction of a second later, its tail whips past, the wind nearly tearing my mask off.
I immediately scramble out of the pit and keep running.
The dragon screeches to halt its momentum, its claws tearing into the ground. Using its wings for a burst of acceleration, it pivots and comes back at me again.
I keep running with all the speed I can muster, but It¡¯s closing in once more.
I grit my teeth and fire another bullet I¡¯ve been charging at its front legs, piercing a magma vein and buying myself just enough time to evade.
This time, its wing follows up¡ªnot to blow me away, but to bash me directly.
I use the force of my waves to drive myself down to the ground, gaining traction as I propel myself to the side with everything I have, keeping my body straight. The wing still clips me, and the wind sends me spinning through the air before I crash and roll to the ground.
My head is spinning, but I manage to recover my stance and push forward.
Then, as I take another step, I hear it again.
A roar.
Dammit!
I shield my mind as the headache surges back, but I keep moving.
The vibrations behind me grow stronger. It¡¯s already closing in on me again.
I ready two more bullets, but just as I¡¯m about to release them, the creature roars again, breaking my focus.
The bullets go awry¡ªone of them veers back, grazing my face and tearing through the edge of my mask.
I curse and roar in defiance, forcing myself deeper into Overdrive.
I can feel it right behind me.
I see the burning light in its amber eyes.
Fuck it.
I tighten my grip on the sword, pivot, and dash back straight at it.
The heat scorches my skin, and my mind feels like it¡¯s splitting apart.
But I don¡¯t stop.
I can¡¯t stop.
Chapter 195 - Pangea (LXXIV)
It¡¯s hard to breathe.
My heart pounds like a war drum.
The acrid, sulfuric stench of molten lava fills my lungs, burning with every inhale.
I watch it as it towers before me, poised to crush me any way it can.
I stomp hard, channeling my waves into my gauntlets to generate the momentum I need.
Its tail is already moving, whipping through the air with such speed it threatens to break the sound barrier.
But I saw it coming.
I shift to dodge, but then I notice its jaw beginning to open.
It¡¯s going to roar.
I shield my mind with my waves and propel myself to the side.
The roar comes, followed immediately by the tail whip.
The roar crashes into my mind like a tidal wave, while the tail smashes into the ground with explosive force, sending me rolling across the dirt.
I grit my teeth, recover my stance, and rush forward.
Its left wing comes swinging, trying to bash me.
I fire a bullet, striking a magma vein at the wing''s root where it meets the body. The impact disrupts its flow, creating a gap for me to slip through.
Behind me, the ground erupts in a fiery explosion, but I¡¯m already closer.
I suddenly receive a transmission. Finally.
I grin, feeling the taste of blood on my lips.
I stare at its eyes, and I feel it staring back.
I laugh, taunting it, as I grind to a halt just a couple of meters from its chest.
I extend my arms wide.
¡°Do your worst!¡±
I shout at it as its jaw opens wide, leaning closer to finish me off.
The stench of its fiery breath hits me. I can see the razor edge of every one of its fangs.
My heart pounds like a war drum. I know it¡¯s pure madness, but the thrill¡
Laughing in the face of such an abomination.
I receive a second transmission.
See you later¡
BAM!!
A thunderous shockwave slams into me as the big projectile smashes into the dragon¡¯s chest, forcing it back.
The beast staggers, its roar splitting the air, vibrating through my bones.
Molten lava spills from the massive crater in its chest, cascading like a fiery fountain, hissing and bubbling as it hits the ground.
The dragon sways, its claws digging deep into the earth to steady itself.
Is it enough?
I watch calmly as magma keeps pouring from its chest, but the creature still hasn¡¯t fallen.
Can it survive this?
I narrow my eyes.
Let¡¯s not take any chances.
I ready two bullets and rush forward, aiming at its eyes. I fire.
They strike true, bursting through the molten orbs in a sickening spray of lava. The beast roars, thrashing weakly. Its movements are sluggish and unsteady now.
I easily sidestep its clumsy claw swipe.
Gripping my sword tightly, I dodge the droplets of lava spilling from its chest as I close the distance.
Using my tendrils, I slice through its exposed lava veins, tearing through as much as I can.
But the damn thing still won¡¯t fall.
And then I see it.
The wings.
It¡¯s preparing to fly away!
I grit my teeth, refusing to let it escape.
I lunge forward, stabbing and slashing wherever I can. Magma splashes in thick, burning waves, some eating through my mask and clothes. The searing pain bites deep, but I keep going, hacking relentlessly.
Then the wings flap.
The gust of wind slams into me, pushing me back.
It roars, breaking my rhythm, forcing me to stumble.
It¡¯s taking off.
No. No, not again.
A primal roar tears from my throat as I surge forward.
I hear a voice in my head shouting for me to stop, but I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t.
I sprint ahead, thrusting my sword into a magma vein above its claws, driving it in with all my strength.
And then I feel it¡ªa powerful flap of its wings. We¡¯re airborne.
I need to move before it gains too much momentum.
Using my tendrils, I start climbing its leg, pulling myself upward with every ounce of strength I have.
It thrashes, trying to shake me off, but I cling tightly, refusing to let go.
I can feel its weakness now. Its movements are unsteady, and even staying airborne seems to strain it.
I seize the moment and climb faster.
As I scale its body, I fire bullets toward its wings, aiming to tear through them. The shots land, but they can¡¯t pierce deep enough.
Maybe they should¡¯ve aimed the big shot at its wings instead.
No. No time for what-ifs.
The dragon climbs higher and higher, the air growing sharper with every second.
I keep firing, keep climbing, pushing myself closer to its chest.
It begins to thrash harder, swinging its body wildly to dislodge me.
But I¡¯m not going anywhere.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
I thrust my sword into another gap, carving through the molten surface. Lava trickles down, flowing over my gauntlets, some of it hitting my arm and making me clench my teeth.
Just a bit more.
I keep damaging it all I can, but the creature simply refuses to die.
We climb higher and higher, the dragon gaining terrifying speed.
The fast winds whip around it, slamming into me and forcing me to cling tighter as it starts spinning in the air, trying to fling me off.
I thrust my sword and tendrils as deep as I can, anchoring myself in place, but the violent movement keeps me locked, unable to advance.
Dammit.
I glance downward. The ground is impossibly far away, a hazy blur below. Transmissions filter into my mind, urgent and loud, but I can¡¯t focus on them now.
The air grows colder as we ascend, each breath harder to pull into my lungs.
I don¡¯t know how high this thing can go, but I know one thing¡ªI need to finish this. Now.
I pull one tendril free, slamming it into a magma vein along its side. The damage is slow, agonizingly slow.
No. This isn¡¯t enough.
I need to move. I need to get to its chest.
Focusing every ounce of power into my tendrils, I root them deep into the dragon¡¯s molten surface, anchoring myself tightly. My body presses flush against its searing heat as I wait, biding my time.
I wait for the moment its rotation slows... and then¡ªnow!
I yank my sword free and thrust it into the next vein along its side. My body threatens to slip, but my tendrils hold strong, keeping me steady.
The blade plunges deep, and the dragon roars again, its cry of agony muffled by the deafening winds.
We keep climbing, the altitude suffocating, but then it happens.
The inertia shifts, pulling me hard against the creature.
It¡¯s going to dive.
My eyes widen. I take the brief moment of stillness to move, forcing myself closer to its chest. Two more thrusts, and I¡¯ll be in range to end this.
But¡ª
It dives.
The acceleration is immediate, terrifying. The gain in speed presses me flat against its molten scales, forcing every ounce of my strength into holding on.
And it only gets faster.
The wind howls, a relentless force cutting into me like blades. Magma trailing from its wounds streams past, some splashing against my thighs and arms, scorching deep into my skin.
I grit my teeth, refusing to scream, bottling the pain inside.
Then the wind rips my already broken mask from my face.
No!!!
I feel my wave output falter, my tendrils weakening.
The dragon hurtles faster and faster, the ground below a distant blur rushing toward us.
How... how is this creature so resilient?
My thoughts scramble. My strength wanes.
I... I have to do something.
I see the ground rushing closer and closer.
I know its intentions.
It wants to use the momentum shift to break me off¡ªeither smashing me against the ground or forcing me to hold on until my arms break.
I... I need to let go before that happens.
But now, without the mask, I can barely counter gravity, let alone reduce the fall speed in time if I wait too long.
No... I have to let go now.
I close my eyes, letting my mom¡¯s and Ayu¡¯s faces flash through my mind.
I wrench the sword free. I pull back my tendrils.
The wind catches me, slowing me slightly as I¡¯m pushed back behind the dragon, which keeps diving below.
I stretch my body wide, increasing wind resistance to slow myself further.
I start channeling my waves, forcing them upward to reduce the downward velocity.
The ground is not far.
I grit my teeth.
I need to slow down as much as I can before impact.
Seconds pass, and I feel my speed steadily decreasing. I can make it.
But then, out of the corner of my eye, I see it.
The dragon has stopped its dive. It¡¯s turning around.
It¡¯s coming at me.
But how? It¡¯s blinded¡ unless¡ it¡¯s detecting me using waves?
What can I do?
If I push down, I¡¯ll be crushed to death from the fall. If I keep slowing, it¡¯ll reach me first.
I take a deep breath.
I need to stay calm.
Ok. I have to choose the lesser of the two evils. I can¡¯t survive the fall, but the dragon¡ maybe.
Alright.
I keep channeling my waves, steadily decreasing my speed as the wind drags me closer to terminal velocity.
The ground becomes clearer now. I can even spot the others¡ªtiny dots below¡ªlocked in battle with Screechers. I catch sight of Ayu among them.
Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back. I promised.
I shift my gaze to the dragon.
It¡¯s already here.
I channel my waves into two bullets behind my back, shielding them from the wind¡¯s interference with my body.
As the dragon edges closer, I release one, aiming for the root of its wing. The bullet strikes, but it barely flinches, shaking off the impact.
I fire the second one, hitting the same spot.
This time, its body jerks slightly, its head lowering as its balance shifts. I seize the opening, twisting my body away from its snapping jaws.
My side scrapes against its rough, scalding surface, sending me spinning in the air.
Then, I feel it¡ªthe powerful flap of its wing. It bashes into me, the force like a hammer blow.
I manage to mitigate the impact, but pain shoots through my shoulder¡ªa sharp, cracking sensation.
Probably fractured.
I ignore the pain, grit my teeth and stabilize my descent, steadying my waves to stop the spin and slow myself again.
But the dragon isn¡¯t done.
It turns sharply, wings carving through the air as it comes at me again.
I ready two more bullets.
But¡ the dragon stops mid-flight.
What¡
It hovers right above me.
I frown, my waves tracking its movements.
I see it open its maw.
Is it going to roar?
No. Something feels wrong.
Then I notice it. The magma coating its body starts to shift, flowing upward, concentrating on its chest. The bleeding intensifies, molten streams pouring from its wounds, yet the magma keeps surging toward its throat, draining the rest of its body.
You¡ you have to be kidding me.
Without hesitation, I fire my bullets. They streak toward it, but they¡¯re too far. They hit the open maw without causing any significant damage or reaction.
The magma concentrates further. I watch as its neck bulges, turning a deep, pulsating red.
I swallow hard.
Is this it?
¡°I¡¯ll be running the Dual-Overdrive Protocol. Give it your best shot,¡± Houston¡¯s voice echoes in my head.
The¡ no. Houston¡ but¡
I grit my teeth, my hands trembling slightly as I watch the magma concentrate further, the tension snapping into release.
Suddenly, my senses explode.
Colors warp and bleed together, the edges of reality twisting, melting into something incomprehensible.
The air tastes sharp, like metal and fire, each breath slicing through me. My vision pulses, red overtaking everything.
I see it. A massive ball of red. A sun. Blinding, alive, unstoppable.
The end.
My thoughts fragment, spiraling out of control, but one thing anchors me.
Avoid it.
I channel everything I have. My waves swirl into a chaotic spiral, pulling at my gauntlets, my tendrils, every fiber of my body.
The force tears at me, pushing and pulling, my veins burning like molten fire.
But the sun comes closer.
It¡¯s all-encompassing.
It¡¯s hot¡ªunimaginably, impossibly hot.
And it¡¯s here.
It¡¯s upon me.
I won¡¯t be able to.
I failed.
I¡
Suddenly, my vision blurs. Something slams into me¡ªhard.
I¡¯m pushed away, my view spiraling into a mess of colors and lights.
The sun¡ it¡¯s far now.
No.
It passed through.
I don¡¯t understand.
What¡
¡°Sorry for being late,¡± a voice echoes in my head.
That voice¡
Wait¡
¡°Let¡¯s work together and get the fuck out of this Tower.¡±
Chapter 196 - Pangea (Arc III - End)
Suddenly, my thoughts gain clarity.
Where¡ where am I?
I send out waves, grounding myself in the moment.
I¡¯m still in the air, flying¡ªbut someone is holding me.
Chiara?
¡°Try to help me with the waves. It takes a lot of time to reach this speed, and we¡¯re losing momentum,¡± she sends.
I snap out of it and channel my waves. Without the mask, I can¡¯t fully counter my weight, but I give it everything I have.
But¡ Chiara recovered? And she is flying? And at this speed? Did she come all the way from the Isles like this?
No. Those aren¡¯t the questions I need to be asking right now.
The dragon.
I stare at it.
Its body looks dimmer, the fiery glow fading from the wounds in its chest. Magma drips away in streams, and its flight is labored, each wingbeat weaker than the last.
Now¡¯s the chance!
But¡ how?
Wait¡ maybe I can¡¯t¡ªbut¡
¡°I¡¯ll send you images of the weak points of the dragon and how to use the bullets. Take my pouch. It should have over a dozen left. Use them to finish it off,¡± I say, handing her the pouch.
I press it into her hand and send the images through our waves.
¡°Let me off. I can manage the fall.¡±
She hesitates, her grip tightening slightly.
I don¡¯t wait. I pry her hands free, letting myself drop.
¡°Don¡¯t take too long. And keep track of the red orbs when it dies. It¡¯d be a shame to lose them in a magma pit after all this.¡±
¡°Alonso¡ okay,¡± she sends, and then she accelerates toward the dragon.
I focus on myself, trying to counter gravity as best as I can, slowing my descent bit by bit.
¡°Houston, are you still there?¡±
¡°You could say so. Luckily, the state was brief, and Darius canceled it in time,¡± I hear his familiar voice, strained but steady.
¡°Okay. Let¡¯s try to land safely first. We can take a well-deserved break later.¡±
¡°I did the calculations. If there are no outside interfer¡ª¡±
¡°Let¡¯s keep the thrill, shall we,¡± I cut him off with a smile, focusing on Chiara.
She¡¯s moving fast. To move like that, she must be producing a force greater than her body weight and sustaining it long enough to accelerate to this speed.
While her body weight is probably 70% of mine, still¡ how strong has her wave output become?
I shake my head. The stronger, the better. I¡¯ve already made peace with having her as an ally.
The dragon, meanwhile, climbs upward sluggishly, seemingly unaware of her until she¡¯s right on top of it.
Wave cloaking?
I can¡¯t see the bullets from here, but I notice their effects on the dragon. Chiara doesn¡¯t stop, spiraling around it relentlessly.
I notice it first¡ªthe faltering of the wings. A gaping hole tears through one of them.
The root of the other wing is damaged too.
The dragon begins to fall.
I laugh.
We made it.
Without my mask, it¡¯s hard to synchronize with her or the others.
Well, whatever. I¡¯ll see them soon enough.
My eyes stay fixed on the dragon as it plummets, but Chiara doesn¡¯t let up, circling it like an angry wasp.
Then, finally, the dragon crashes into the ground, a deafening explosion shaking the earth.
The impact reaches me seconds later.
When the dust clears, its massive frame is gone.
It¡¯s finally over.
We won.
Shortly after, I hit the ground, landing hard and forming a small crater.
My legs scream in protest, but they¡¯re fine. No broken bones.
As my waves scout the area, I see Ayu standing just ahead of me.
But that look¡
She strides closer, her pace suggesting it is not for a warm hug and¡ª
SLAP!
Her hand connects with my face, the sting immediate.
I¡
It burns, but I meet her gaze.
Her chest rises and falls rapidly, her breathing heavy.
¡°Ayu¡¡±
¡°WHY?! WHY DID YOU CLIMB ON IT?!¡± she shouts, her voice cracking as she stares at me, her eyes red.
¡°I¡ we needed¡ª¡±
¡°I told you not to. That was stupid! Why not wait and fight it together? Why not make another plan? Why risk your life like that? What do you have to prove? That you¡¯re the best? I don¡¯t give a fuck about that. Nobody gives a fuck!¡±
Stolen story; please report.
Her eyes glisten with tears.
I feel a knot twist in my chest.
But I don¡¯t know what to say¡
She steps closer, her fists pressing lightly against my chest, her head leaning forward.
¡°You made a promise. You¡ you said you never break promises. Then why¡ why were you about to die¡ without me?¡±
My arms drop down, all the excitement from the fight drained away.
I sigh.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Ayu stays silent. I feel the slight tremble in her body. She¡¯s crying.
Slowly, I wrap my arms around her.
I want to say I had it under control, but¡ that¡¯s a lie. That last attack¡ªif not for Chiara, I would have died.
I¡ messed up.
¡°Don¡¯t¡ leave me alone,¡± Ayu suddenly says, her voice muffled.
The words hit me harder than any slap or the dragon¡¯s wings.
I imagine myself in Ayu¡¯s position. How would I feel?
It wasn¡¯t fair¡ªshe¡¯s right.
I¡¯ve grown careless, reckless, overconfident.
I¡¯ve become the type of person I used to despise and ridicule. The type of person who claimed to care for others but, in the end, was all about himself.
There¡¯s nothing I can say to Ayu now. I broke a promise; making another now would only feel hollow.
So I stay silent. But inside, I vow to change. I have to. If I don¡¯t¡ I¡¯ll die, and everything I care about will be lost.
I transmit my emotions to her.
I feel her reaction, the subtle shift in her trembling.
Slowly, she leans back and pulls her mask up to rub her face.
Then she looks at me.
¡°You gave me your heart. I gave you mine. When the day comes, when you risk your life again, remember¡ªit¡¯s not your life you are risking. It¡¯s mine,¡± she says firmly.
Her words weigh on me.
She takes a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The others are waiting.¡±
I nod and follow her, the weight of her words and my resolve to change pressing heavily on my heart.
As we move, I notice the absence of Screechers along the way. They seem to have disappeared now that the boss has fallen.
We press on, eventually reaching the massive crater in the ground, magma pooling from cracks in the scorched earth.
But what immediately catches my eye is the gear everyone is wearing.
Sleek, black metallic, full leg armor. It extends seamlessly from the armored boots to the greaves and up to the thigh protection. The design is smooth, almost organic, with intricate patterns faintly reminiscent of the dragon¡¯s form.
As I stare, captivated by its craftsmanship, Lukas tosses a couple of red orbs to Ayu and me.
I catch it mid-air, and a wave of relief and power surges through me.
All the exhaustion, the headache, the lingering pain¡ªit vanishes in an instant. I feel completely renewed. Stronger than ever.
Stage 1 - 6.361%
I stare down and feel the leg armor. I move my legs around, flexing them, but there¡¯s zero resistance to my movements. It¡¯s incredible.
But I¡¯ll check it later. First.
I glance around and notice Arjun is now completely fine. But then, my gaze locks with Chiara.
She stares back at me, her expression tight, a flicker of hesitation crossing her eyes.
Then she removes her mask and steps forward.
Before I can say anything, she bows her head toward Ayu and me.
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she says out loud, making my eyes widen.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for being stubborn, blinded, closed off, and unadaptable. I¡¯m sorry for being a scared, useless bitch.¡±
Wait¡ those words¡
¡°I¡¯m sorry for being a terrible leader. For lacking empathy, foresight, and trust. I¡¯m sorry for being manipulative, selfish, and everything you wouldn¡¯t want in someone near you.¡±
She remembers.
She straightens up, her eyes locking onto mine. ¡°I won¡¯t ask for forgiveness. But those words you told me that day¡ I¡¡± She pauses, then extends her hand forward. ¡°I would like to work with you. I want you to trust me, and I will trust you. I want us to make it to the end of The Tower together¡ªto find the answers I once sought and lost sight of, to save the ones who matter to us. So¡ let¡¯s fight together.¡±
I look at her and smile.
I chuckle.
¡°You just saved my life, Chiara.¡± I extend my hand, gripping hers in a firm handshake. ¡°Let¡¯s call it even and take down some more bosses together.¡±
As we shake hands, another one suddenly joins ours.
I glance to the side¡ªit¡¯s Ayu¡¯s.
¡°Thanks for saving this reckless fool,¡± she says with a grin.
¡°I was lucky to make it in time. And¡ thank you for taking care of me all these days,¡± Chiara says, smiling at Ayu.
Lukas strides toward us, his tone amused. ¡°This moment is making me teary. It¡¯s good to have you back, boss.¡±
¡°Boss?¡± Chiara raises an eyebrow, a grin tugging at her lips. ¡°I heard someone staged a coup while I was out.¡±
Lukas scratches the back of his head, rolling his eyes. ¡°Well¡ª¡±
¡°Thank you, Lukas,¡± Chiara interrupts, bowing her head slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll be at your command.¡±
Lukas sighs dramatically. ¡°Not getting a break, am I?¡±
Then he turns to me, his expression shifting. ¡°Seems the big lizard was tougher than I gave it credit for. I thought the big bullet powered by all four of us would do the trick. My bad.¡±
I stay silent for a moment, catching Ayu¡¯s serious face from the corner of my eye.
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I say finally. ¡°It was a solid plan, and we could¡¯ve tried it again. It¡¯s just¡ I was rash. And if it weren¡¯t for Chiara, it would¡¯ve cost me my life.¡±
¡°Well, what doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger¡ªor, better yet, wiser,¡± Lukas says with a grin. He glances at the others before fixing his gaze on Arjun. ¡°How do you feel, Arjun?¡±
Arjun looks a bit startled but quickly responds. ¡°I¡¯m okay. The red orb fully recovered me. I apologize for missing the fight. Perhaps if I had helped with charging the last bullet, then¡ª¡±
¡°Come on, enough apologies and thank-you¡¯s for one day,¡± Lukas interrupts, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°I just wanted to check on you, that¡¯s all.¡±
Lukas then turns back to me, his expression shifting to something more reflective. ¡°So, we beat a dragon. All seven of us. Some issues, some dramatic moments, some mistakes, and some good fortune. But in the end, we won. For the first time, all of us fought for the red orb we obtained.¡±
I slowly nod. Indeed.
¡°But¡¡± He pauses, looking around at each of us in turn. ¡°It could have been better. So, Alonso, Ayu, Chiara, Arjun, Wang, Imani¡ªit¡¯s time to finally bury the past.¡±
¡°From here onwards, let¡¯s fight truly as a team, shall we?¡±
With that, Lukas extends his arm forward, his grin returning. ¡°Let¡¯s show those damn aliens what we¡¯re made of.¡±
I stare at Lukas'' hand. A team?
Suddenly, Ayu places her hand over Lukas¡¯, smiling.
¡°Let¡¯s climb together,¡± she says, staring at me, her eyes filled with deep emotion.
I sigh. Together, huh?
The moment I abandoned Ayu in the Oasis, I made peace with going alone. Yet¡ so much has happened since then. Ayu is now by my side. I agreed to work with Chiara, and now, she¡¯s even saved my life.
Alone? Maybe I¡¯d already be dead. If not now, then at the next boss, or the one after that.
Together¡
I chuckle softly.
I glance back at Ayu. I guess I can¡¯t leave her hanging.
Alright.
I extend my hand, placing it over hers.
¡°Together.¡±
Chiara studies me for a moment, her expression unreadable, before stepping forward and adding her hand to the pile.
Imani and Wang follow.
And finally, Arjun. He hesitates, his hand hovering for a moment, but after a deep breath, he places it firmly atop the pile.
What a clich¨¦.
I laugh softly, glancing at Ayu and the others, all with their hands in a circle like a group of middle schoolers before a football match. Yet¡ for some reason, I don¡¯t feel awkward.
No¡ it feels good¡ªno, that¡¯s not quite it either.
It feels¡ right.
As the moment stretches, we find ourselves staring at each other like fools. Lukas wears his wide grin, Chiara shakes her head in quiet exasperation, and Imani¡ªstoic as ever¡ªhas a rare, faint smile softening his features. Wang¡¯s gaze drifts somewhere far away, lost in thought, while Arjun keeps his expression serious, his hand still firmly in place.
In that moment, I realize: I¡¯m not alone anymore.
Interlude - Houston鈥檚 Notes (I)
Overdrive: A Brief Overview and Operational Framework
Overdrive represents a state of heightened physical and cognitive function achieved through precise electromagnetic wave manipulation. By channeling controlled bursts of energy into neural and muscular systems, this state enhances reflexes, perception, and physical performance to extraordinary levels. However, these enhancements come at the cost of rational, calculated thought, as instincts dominate decision-making processes. This primal shift, while seemingly a limitation, is a critical adaptation for survival in extreme scenarios.
The Mechanism of Overdrive
Overdrive operates by synchronizing EM waves with the body''s natural rhythms, temporarily pushing biological systems into a hyper-efficient yet volatile state. The process involves several key effects:
- Enhanced Reflex Loops: Neural pathways are optimized for speed, allowing near-instantaneous responses to stimuli.
- Sensory Augmentation: Sensory perception is amplified, creating heightened awareness of the environment and enabling precise detection of changes.
- Instinctive Dominance: Cognitive processing is overridden by instinctive responses, prioritizing immediate survival over deliberate thought.
While these effects provide a significant edge in combat or survival scenarios, the trade-off is a temporary loss of higher-order thinking, leaving the user reliant on primal instincts.
Stages of Overdrive
Overdrive is divided into three operational intensities, categorized by duration and wave output capacity:
-
- Represents the highest level of performance that can be sustained indefinitely without adverse effects.
-
- Balances enhanced physical and cognitive functions while maintaining wave precision.
-
- Ideal for resting periods or traversing safe environments.
-
- Significantly increases wave output, resulting in a pronounced boost to reflexes, sensory perception, and physical prowess.
-
- Maintains stability for up to five minutes; beyond this point, side effects such as neural strain and metabolic overload become likely.
-
- Suitable for critical moments requiring heightened performance.
-
- A theoretical limit beyond safe operational thresholds, maintainable for no more than 30 seconds.
-
- Results in exponential enhancement but poses catastrophic risks, including irreversible neural burnout.
-
- This state represents a last-resort option in scenarios of imminent failure.
Precision and Control
Overdrive relies heavily on precise EM wave manipulation. At higher intensities, the precision required to maintain stability increases dramatically. For most users, the degradation of wave precision during high-intensity Overdrive limits its practical use.
However, when wave manipulation is controlled by an external, independent operator, such as in our case, these limitations are non-existent. Independent control allows for sustained precision without succumbing to the side effects typically associated with Overdrive, ensuring stable functionality across all operational levels.
The Role of Instinct in Overdrive
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
A defining characteristic of Overdrive is the dominance of instinctive decision-making. As EM waves amplify neural activity, rational thought is deprioritized in favor of immediate, reflexive action. This shift eliminates hesitation, enabling rapid responses to evolving threats.
For example, enhanced sensory feedback allows predictive responses, such as evading an attack before it fully materializes. However, reliance on instinct carries inherent risks, including desensitization to critical analysis post-use. Continued study into neural recovery protocols (see ¡°Wave-Induced Neural Overload Mitigation¡± [67]) is necessary to address this limitation.
Conclusion
Overdrive is an invaluable state for maximizing survival and combat efficiency in high-risk scenarios. Its ability to amplify reflexes, perception, and physical output makes it a cornerstone of Alonso¡¯s combat prowess. However, the risks of prolonged use, particularly at higher intensities, require careful management and monitoring.
Further research into wave precision optimization and long-term neural recovery (see ¡°Post-Overdrive Recovery Protocols¡± [92] and ¡°Stopping Death Beyond Overdrive¡± [152]) will remain critical to enhancing Overdrive¡¯s efficacy while minimizing its dangers.
Scientific Notes on Darius Gambit: Dual-Overdrive Protocol
Abstract
The question of Darius¡¯ [33] potential contributions to Alonso¡¯s capabilities has long been a subject of speculation. Could his role extend beyond merely augmenting Alonso¡¯s electromagnetic wave output? Could he achieve something fundamentally distinct from my current functions? Remarkably, the proposal to address this came directly from Darius himself¡ªa bold yet theoretically feasible suggestion with potentially substantial benefits. This document outlines the core principles of his so-called "Dual-Overdrive" concept, evaluates its potential, and identifies associated risks.
Proposal Overview
Darius has coined the term "Dual-Overdrive" for his proposal¡ªa somewhat presumptuous designation, but one I will adhere to in recognition of his initiative. The methodology centers on leveraging my existing Overdrive protocol, not solely to enhance Alonso¡¯s neural performance but to simultaneously apply it to Darius¡¯ nascent cognitive framework. The hypothesis is that synchronized Overdrive activation in both systems could achieve the following:
- Enhanced EM Wave Output: Darius¡¯ contribution to wave stacking would increase significantly due to the amplified neural activity during Overdrive.
- Neural Synchronization: The earlier hypothesis of neural synchronization [52] between Darius and Alonso may become achievable. This would not only augment their combined output but also accelerate the merging process, with full integration (100%) becoming a viable outcome.
If successful, the protocol could lead to a tremendous boost in Alonso¡¯s EM capabilities, effectively validating Darius¡¯ existence as a critical asset.
Challenges and Risks
Despite its potential, the Dual-Overdrive proposal is fraught with challenges:
- Developmental Requirements: Darius¡¯ cognitive framework must reach full maturity before attempting this protocol (Stage 1 - 7.8%). Current neural development is insufficient to withstand Overdrive effects.
- Overdrive Tolerance Discrepancies: Alonso¡¯s neural pathways exhibit significantly higher tolerance to Overdrive, developed through repeated exposure and adaptation. In contrast, Darius¡¯ untrained pathways would likely succumb to neural degradation under equivalent conditions. Gradual exposure and progressive training at lower Overdrive levels are imperative.
Conclusion and Next Steps
While the risks are substantial, the potential benefits of Dual-Overdrive cannot be ignored. Immediate priorities include:
- Conducting feasibility studies to assess neural synchronization and Overdrive application on Darius.
- Developing a training protocol for Darius to progressively build Overdrive tolerance.
The Dual-Overdrive protocol represents a high-stakes yet high-reward initiative. I will continue research and simulations to refine this gambit, ensuring it aligns with Alonso¡¯s long-term growth and autonomy.
Update: As of recently, I initiated the Dual-Overdrive Protocol on myself, which resulted in my temporary death. While the damage was irreversible without external assistance (red orb), the benefits proved as impactful as anticipated. However, the plan to designate Darius for this task remains the optimal course, as his instinctive mindset aligns more effectively with Alonso¡¯s and the Overdrive state itself.
For the time being, until Darius reaches full readiness, the protocol will be avoided unless the alternative is absolute termination.
Chapter 197 - Second Ascent (I)
October 17, 2024
24:00:00
¡°Twenty-four hours remain until the Second Ascent. Governments worldwide have declared a state of global pause.¡±
In New York, UN Secretary-General Elena Morales addressed the world: ¡°This is a moment that demands cooperation, not division. Let¡¯s remember the lessons of the First Ascent and avoid panic. Together, we are stronger.¡±
21:00:00
¡°Reports indicate a rush on supply stores as families prepare for the unknown.¡±
¡°Cape Town hospitals confirm that all elective procedures have been postponed.¡±
¡°London imposes curfews starting at 18:00 local time to minimize disruptions during the teleportation event.¡±
¡°Beijing announces that all vehicles without special authorization must remain parked starting six hours before the event.¡±
15:00:00
¡°Mass gatherings in support of climbers are being held in cities like S?o Paulo, Cairo, and Seoul.¡±
¡°If I get picked, that¡¯s it,¡± says a 20-year-old bloke from Sydney. ¡°Go to uni,¡¯ they said. Nah, stuff uni¡ªI¡¯ll take The Tower, retire the whole family, and live the dream. White rooms? What¡¯s that, mate?¡±
¡°The Vatican holds an all-night vigil as church bells ring every hour, offering prayers for those chosen.¡±
¡°In Berlin, a drone footage shows empty streets as residents comply with stay-at-home orders.¡±
¡°Air traffic controllers in Dubai confirm that the last flight has landed. The skies are clear.¡±
13:30:00
¡°Reports of heightened emotions worldwide as families gather for potential farewells.¡±
¡°Mexico City streets fall silent as national broadcasts play a countdown overlay on every channel.¡±
¡°Moscow confirms that all emergency services are on standby, with over 10,000 personnel ready to assist.¡±
¡°In Johannesburg, a climber training facility broadcasts live footage of its trainees giving messages of hope.¡±
12:00:00
In Tokyo, digital billboards flash brightly, the words looping like a chant: ¡°Step by step, we climb so high! Reach the Tower, touch the sky!¡±
¡°Los Angeles announces that all highways will be completely shut down one hour before the event.¡±
¡°Paris confirms that only emergency vehicles will be operational during the final hour.¡±
10:00:00
¡°Singapore initiates lockdown protocols for all transportation hubs.¡±
¡°This is it,¡± says a self-proclaimed prophet during a live stream. ¡°The Tower chooses, the Tower takes. Humanity stands at the precipice once more¡ªjust as they planned.¡±
¡°Cairo confirms that its emergency responders will be stationed in open areas for immediate mobilization if required.¡±
¡°In Rio de Janeiro, a young woman gives a thumbs-up on live TV: ¡®If I go, I go smiling.¡¯¡±
8:00:00
In London, a charity distributes free meals to homeless young men and women, their voices echoing through the quiet streets: ¡°The Tower doesn¡¯t care who you are¡ªit might take any of us.¡±
¡°The Australian Outback¡¯s climber base camp reports that all tests have been halted to focus on the upcoming event.¡±
6:00:00
¡°India lights up the Taj Mahal with beams of blue light in solidarity with climbers.¡±
¡°The United Nations announces a moment of silence to honor those who ascended before and those who will ascend now.¡±
¡°Hong Kong confirms that medical drones are prepped and ready to assist with any emergencies post-event, particularly for the returnees.¡±
¡°Effective immediately, all non-essential travel is suspended. Flights are grounded, public transportation will cease, and non-emergency personnel must remain indoors.¡±
2:00:00
¡°The Tower is not just a trial¡ªit is a call to courage. To those it takes, represent us with honor. To those left behind, hold steadfast. Japan is with you.¡±
¡°Paris announces that all public transport has now ceased, and the city has entered its final lockdown phase.¡±
¡°London officials confirm that emergency service vehicles will remain on standby, but all other vehicles must be parked by 05:30 local time.¡±
In Mexico City, church bells ring across the city as families gather in squares, holding hands, whispering prayers. ¡°Let them be safe,¡± one woman says, clutching her rosary.
1:00:00
The final hour.
¡°All highways in Los Angeles are now fully shut down. The silence is surreal as citizens watch the countdown in hushed anticipation.¡±
In Cairo, the pyramids are illuminated, and a young boy looks at his father: ¡°If the Tower takes you, I¡¯ll climb one day too.¡±
¡°In India, fireworks light up the skies over the Ganges River as chants of unity echo from temples.¡±
In Hong Kong, the drones hover silently over the city, their red lights blinking steadily.
¡°In Moscow, the Red Square glows with the lights of hundreds of candles, as citizens gather in solemn vigils.¡±
¡°No one knows what lies ahead, but we do know this¡ªwe are a species that endures, that adapts, that survives. For those chosen, remember you are not alone. You carry with you the spirit of humanity.¡±
0:30:00
The countdown enters its final minutes.
In Hong Kong, the drones hover silently over the city, their red lights blinking steadily, ready for whatever chaos may follow.
¡°In London, Big Ben tolls every minute, its sound heavy with the weight of the moment.¡±
¡°Families around the world hug tightly, whispering goodbyes that might be unnecessary but feel urgent nonetheless.¡±
0:01:00
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
The world holds its breath.
"Wherever the Tower takes you, go with courage and faith. You carry the strength of a billion hearts, the prayers of your ancestors, and the hope of generations yet to come. You are not alone.¡±
Elena Morales is shown one last time on screen, her words steady: ¡°Good luck to us all.¡±
0:00:10
Jack sat on the floor, his eyes closed.
The clock ticked slowly, each second dragging on.
He couldn¡¯t suppress the intense pounding of his heart. Anxiety gripped him, nerves tightening in his chest. But¡ he was prepared.
He had trained harder than most. His scores were at the peak. He knew exactly what to do. He¡ he would make it. He would gain that power. He would prove his worth.
3
He took a deep breath.
2
He exhaled, steadying himself.
1
He opened his eyes.
0
And¡ nothing happened.
Jack¡¯s eyes widened. What¡ he¡ he wasn¡¯t chosen?
No¡
His pulse quickened, his breathing uneven.
¡°MAI, what happened? What¡¯s the news?¡± he asked, his voice louder than he intended.
¡°Analyzing¡ Yes. I have confirmed the Second Ascent is now underway. You have not been selected.¡±
What¡
Jack clenched his fists, his teeth grinding together. After all that work¡ why? Why wasn¡¯t he chosen? He had given it everything¡ªhis time, his energy, his life. He was ready. He¡ he wanted it.
Then¡ why?
¡°There is one thing that may be of interest¡ªor concern¡ªfor you, Jack,¡± MAI¡¯s robotic voice cut through his spiraling thoughts.
Jack¡¯s head snapped up, an eyebrow raised. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Your friend, Pablo Garcia¡¡±
No¡
¡°... has been sent to The Tower.¡±
October 18, 2024 - ???, Russia
Viktor calmly sat on the ice-cold mountain, the jagged, frozen peaks of Siberia stretching endlessly around him. The air was razor-sharp, biting with every gust, a bitter cold that would have driven most people into hypothermia within minutes.
He sat cross-legged on the frost-covered ground, a casual white shirt clinging to his skin and military camouflage pants slightly dusted with ice crystals.
¡°Were there any changes?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°List them out.¡±
¡°Data gathering is currently underway, but current estimates put the number of climbers chosen for the Second Ascent at over 3.3 million. This number is expected to grow significantly, possibly doubling or more once collection is complete.¡±
Viktor remained calm, his gaze fixed on the horizon, piercing through the thick white mist and relentless winds.
¡°More than six¡¡± he chuckled softly, his breath forming a faint mist. ¡°So, 7 million, likely. They really like that number. Though I suppose this will cause complications later on if the number keeps multiplying. What about the age range? And the visual access inside?¡±
¡°Age range has been expanded from the initial 20 to 40, to 20 to 54. As for the link connecting to visuals inside The Tower, it has restarted. Full access to all new climbers is available. Commands remain unchanged; however, initial testing shows that intent determines which climber is viewed when two climbers share the same name.¡±
¡°Intent?¡± Viktor murmured. ¡°I see. And what about those from the First Ascent?¡±
¡°Attempting to access any climber from the First Ascent results in the output: No Visuals Currently Available.¡±
¡°Currently? Alright, set a loop to constantly monitor all of them and notify me immediately if there¡¯s any change.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
¡°And what about the first test? Is it the same?¡±
¡°All climbers are currently in an empty white room, strongly suggesting the test could indeed be the same as before. However, confirmation will require further observation.¡±
¡°What about old climbers? Were any of them reselected?¡±
¡°Yes. And current statistics indicate that returnees from the First Ascent were 2.29 times more likely to be chosen than non-climbers.¡±
¡°Oh. That¡¯s interesting. Good news, in a way, I¡¯d say. And they all start from the white room again?¡±
¡°No. Two of those reselected display: No Visuals Currently Available. Since they were the only two that reached the second tier, we have reason to believe returnees are brought back to the tier where they died.¡±
¡°Likely. And I¡¯d assume they¡¯re placed at the start of it. So, any names worth mentioning in those selected or reselected?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Viktor raised an eyebrow.
¡°List them.¡±
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
¡°A mask,¡± Lukas says, grinning.
A mask?
I turn the so-called mask over in my hands, inspecting it closely.
The surface feels smooth, a stark contrast to the rough texture of the wooden version I had before. It¡¯s sleek, black, and made from a tougher material¡ªArthropod shells? Screecher scales?
The antennae are longer, curved backward, and incredibly flexible, just as dark as the rest of the mask. ¡°When did you make this?¡±
¡°Oh, yesterday,¡± Lukas replies casually. ¡°While Arjun¡¯s squad was busy taking down the king crab, I had the others gather some resources from the Arthropods. Then we swung back to the Molten Crest to craft. Turns out, with the boots, the Screechers don¡¯t bother us anymore. It worked out perfectly.¡±
I keep inspecting it, trying to figure out how to wear it and where the slits for the eyes are. It feels¡ a bit off somehow. ¡°It looks nice, but how does it work? How do I put it on?¡±
Lukas smiles, a glint of pride in his eyes. ¡°Check it out with your waves. It has different compartments linked with conductive filaments.¡±
I raise an eyebrow and send out my waves. My eyes widen.
What the hell?
The intricacy of the work is staggering. Just yesterday, he was showing off firearms, and now this? A device powered by our waves?
I chuckle, quickly piecing together how it works.
Instead of manually placing it on my face, I guide it with my waves, levitating it into position and clicking it into place. I focus on the inner mechanisms, and it adjusts, closing from behind to lock securely around my head.
Finally, I locate another mechanism and move the eye slides down, giving me a perfectly clear, unobstructed view of my surroundings.
I open my mouth to say something, but no words come out.
¡°Give it a go. How does the effect on wave amplification feel?¡±
Huh? There¡¯s more?!
I focus on my boots and gauntlets, channeling waves and increasing Overdrive to give me an edge.
And¡ steadily, I start to rise into the air.
Wait¡ this output. I can fly at just full-state! And with ease.
¡°I¡¯m jealous,¡± Lukas says with a grin. ¡°You and Chiara can already fly, while us mere mortals are still stuck on the ground.¡±
I drop back down, landing lightly.
¡°This is incredible. It¡¯s more than 40% amplification,¡± I say, still amazed.
¡°Yeah, should be around 43%. Not a massive improvement, but it¡¯s something. I just hope it doesn¡¯t break as easily as the wooden ones¡ªit¡¯s a bit harder to make.¡±
¡°But how did you even make it? I mean, how do you even come up with this? A sudden idea, and bam, let¡¯s make these cool wave-controlled masks to revolutionize our tech, just days after you casually introduced firearms into the mix. Like¡ damn,¡± I shake my head in disbelief. And here I thought Chiara was the only child prodigy.
¡°Well, not exactly out of thin air,¡± Lukas replies with a grin. ¡°I¡¯ve had the blueprints in my head for days. Unfortunately, crafting the bullets and getting the squads in shape took up most of my time. But after watching you lose your mask mid-fight, I realized I¡¯d screwed up by putting it off. Anyway, this new mask should be pretty resistant¡ªunless it¡¯s attacked directly. The first model took a couple of hours to get it just right, but now I can craft the others in about 40 minutes. Still a bit long, but worth it, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Worth it? Come on, that¡¯s not even a question. You¡¯re on a different level, man,¡± I chuckle.
¡°Coming from the guy who soloed a dragon for a while, I can¡¯t tell if that¡¯s sarcasm or¡ª¡±
Lukas suddenly stops, his gaze shifting past me to my back.
Ayu is approaching.
I turn around, my eyes meeting Ayu as she walks closer.
I smile, but then I remember¡ªI¡¯m still wearing the mask.
She stares at me, her eyes glued, her mouth slightly agape. A couple of seconds pass in awkward silence before she shifts her attention to Lukas.
¡°Where¡¯s mine?¡±